•til 


/ 


WINSLOW,  Miron,  missionary,  b.  in  Willis- 
ton,  Vt.,  11  Dec.,  1789  ;  d.  at  Cape  of  Good  Hope, 
22  Oct.,  1864.  He  was  descended  from  a  brother  of 
Gov.  Edward  Winslow.  After  graduation  at  Mid- 

ulebury  in  1815, 
and  at  Andover 
theological  semi- 
nary in  1818,  he 
sailed  in  1819  for 
Ceylon,  where  he 
established  a  mis- 
sion and  afterward 
a  seminary  at  Oo- 
dooville.  In  1836 
he  founded  the 
mission  at  Madras, 
where  he  spent  the 
remainderof  his  life 
establishing  seven 
vernacular  schools 
and  a  native  col- 
lege. Harvard  con- 


1858.      His    chief 

books  are  "Sketch  of  the  Missions"  (Andover, 
"1519)  ;  "  Memoir  of  Harriet  Lathrop  Winslow,"  his 
wife  (New  York,  1835;  republished  in  London, 
France,  and  Turkey)  ;  "  Hints  on  Missions  to  In- 
dia "  (New  York,  1856)  ;  a  translation  of  the  Bible 
into  Tamil  ;  and  a  "  Comprehensive  Tamil  and 
English  Dictionary,"  in  part  from  manuscript 
materials  of  the  late  Rev.  Joseph  Knight  (Madras, 
1862).  This  great  work,  costing  $20,000  and  more 
than  twenty  years  of  toil,  averaging  three  hours 
a  day,  contains  68,000  words  and  definitions,  of 
which  about  half  owe  their  lexicographic  birth  and 
position  to  the  author.  —  His  first  wife,  Harriet 
Lathrop,  b.  in  Norwich,  Conn.,  9  April,  1796  ;  d. 
in  Oodooville,  Ceylon,  14  Jan.,  1833,  married,  11 
Jan.,  1819,  and  sailed  for  Ceylon,  8  June,  1819, 
where  she  was  distinguished  for  her  educational 
labors  in  connection  with  her  husband's  work.  — 


SKETCH  OF  MISSIONS ; 


HISTORY 


OF  THE 


TRINCIPAJ,  ATTEMPTS  TO  PROPAGATE 


CHRISTIANITY  AMONG  THE  HEATHEN. 


BY  MIRON  WINSLOW,  A.  M. 

MISSIONARY  TO  CEYLON. 


And  they  w6nt  forth,  ahd  preached  every  where  ;  the  Lord 
working  with  them." 


ANDOVER : 

PRINTED  AND  PUBLISHED  BY  FLAGG  AND  COULD, 
1819. 


District  of  Massachusetts,  to  wit : 

District  Clerk's  Office. 

BE  it  remembered,  that  on  the  thirtieth  day  of  January, 
A.  D.  1819,  and  in  the  forty  third  year  of  the  iudepen- 
denceofthe  United  States  of  America,  FLAGG  &  GOULD 
of  the  said  district,  have  deposited  in  this  office  the  title 
of  a  book,  the  right  whereof  they  claim  as  proprietors,  in  the  words 
following,  viz. — "  A  Sketch  of  Missions,  or  History  of  the  principal 
attempts  to  propagate  Christianity  among  the  Heathen.  By  MIROJT 
WINSLOW,  A.  M.,  Missionary  to  Ceylon. — "And  they  went  fo'rth, 
and  preached  every  where  ;  the  Lord  working  with  them."  In  con- 
formity to  the  act  of  the  congress  of  the  United  States  of  America, 
entitled  "  An  act  for  the  encouragemept  of  learning,  by  securing  the 
copies  of  maps,  charts,  and  books,  to  the  authors  and  proprietors  of 
such  copies  during  the  times  therein  mentioned ;  and  also  to  an  act, 
entitled,  "An  act  supplementary  to  an  act,  entitled,  An  act  for  the 
encouragement  of  learning,  by  securing  the  copies  of  maps,  charts, 
and  books,  to  the  authors  and  proprietors  of  such  copies,  during  the 
times  therein  mentioned,  and  extending  the  benefits  thereof  to  the  arts 
of  designing,  engraving,  and  etching  historical  and  other  prints." 

J   W   T>AVm   $  Clerk  of  the  district 
J.  W.  DAY  IS,  j 


PREFACE. 


THE  design  of  the  following  pages  will,  it  is  hoped, 

be  generally  approved.     There  is  an  acknowledged 

want  of  information,  on  the  subject  of  foreign  missions, 

£2   which  prevents  it  from  being  clearly  apprehended  by 

"*    the  'public,  generally.     This  ignorance  might  be  fa- 

ce  vourable  to  a  bad  cause,  but  is  a  great  enemy  to  this. 

g=   While  it  shackles  the  exertions  of  those,  who  have  im- 

^J   bibed  the  spirit  of  missions,  and  prevents  the  diffusion 

of  that  spirit,  it  betrays  many,  who  daily  pray,  "  Thy 

r   kingdom  come,"  into  an  undesigned  opposition   to  the 

^  appointed  means  of  hastening  its  coming.     Any  at- 

i  tempt,  therefore,  to  correct  this  evil,  to  bring  the  cause 

fairly  before  the  public,  and  let  facts  speak  for  them- 

.    selves,  will  be  regarded  with  favour  by  the  friends  of 

o    missions  ;  and  even  those  who  are  indifferent  to  the 

o    subject,  may  be  willing  to  see  what  missionaries  have 

ca    done,  and  to  trace  events  in  the  lives  of  these  Christian 

£J    heroes,  which,  if  honourable  to  humanity,  and  not  writ- 

ten in  characters  of  blood,  are  yet  rich  with  affecting 

<    incident  ;  and,  if  they  cannot  put  us  on  the   torturing 

stretch  of  expectation,  are  capable  of  exciting  all  the 

pleasing  varieties  of  hope  and  fear.     The  mere  man  of 

the  world  may  be  willing  to  contemplate,  for  a  moment, 

human  nature,  in  one  of  her  loveliest,  if  not  sublimest 


"1 


^V  -  PREFACE. 

I 

forms — bearing  the  torch  of  hope,  into  the  prison  of 
despair ;  going  forth  in  the  midst  of  privations,  dan- 
gers, and  death,  "  to  proclaim  KbertyJo  the  captives,  and 
the  opening  of  the  prison  to  them  that  are  Jount/."  The 
heart  capable  of  impression  clings  to  the  deeds  of  such 
men  as  Swartz,  as  Brainerd,  as  Vanderkemp ;  and 
their  memory  is  precious. 

Concerning  the  plan,  the  writer  is  less  sanguine.  It 
may  be  thought  to  admit  unnecessary  detail.  But,  not 
to  say  that  without  particularity,  the  state  of  the  hea- 
then, the  nature  of  the  work  among  them,  and  the  good 
effected,  cannot  be  understood,  a  mere  skeleton  of  facts 
would  be  lifeless,  and  destitute  of  interest.  To  ani- 
mate it,  must  require  either  the  flesh  and  colouring  of 
circumstances  and  description,  or  such  remarks  and  al- 
lusions as  would  pre-suppose  an  acquaintance  with 
missionary  history. 

As  to  the  manner  of  execution,  much  might  be  said. 
The  materials  are  drawn  from  the  most  authentic  sour- 
ces ;  usually  the  original  documents  of  missionaries, 
and  missionary  societies.  To  Lord's  History  of  mis- 
sions, and  Brown's  History  of  the  propagation  of  Chris- 
tianity, however,  the  compiler  cheerfully  acknowledg- 
es himself  much  indebted.  It  will  be  seen,  that,  in 
noting  facts,  the  language  in  which  they  were  commu^ 
nicated,  is  sometimes  nearly  preserved.  In  no  case 
has  there  been  a  studious  attempt  to  depart  from  the 
original,  when  the  shape  of  the  thought  could  not  easi- 
ly be  conveyed  in  other  language.  The  reference  to 
authorities  has  been  omitted  where  they  were  nume- 
rous, especially  when  found  in  the  periodical  works  of 
the  day,  that  the  page  might  be  left  more  fair.  There  is 


PREFACE.  V 

a  want  of  proportion  between  the  different  missions. 
This  has  arisen  from  the  necessity  of  abridging  the  lat- 
ter part  of  the  work,  to  bring  it  within  a  limited  num- 
ber of  pages.  The  mission  of  the  American  Baptists, 
and  of  the  Church  and  Edinburgh  missionary  Societies, 
are  particularly  affected. 

Thai  the  materials  of  the  Work  are  either  selected, 
or  arranged,  in  the  best  possible  manner,  is  by  no 
means  presumed.  Much  doubtless  might  be  amend- 
ed. If  they  are  thrown  out  in  a  confused  heap,  with- 
out distinction  ;  or  in  a  form  altogether  crude  and  un- 
digested, the  compiler  deserves  no  indulgence.  If  this 
is  true  to  some  extent,  he  offers  one  apology  5  and  this, 
only,  because  it  relates  to  what  would  otherwise  be  un- 
pardonable. Every  one  who  adds  a  book  to  the  long 
catalogue  before  the  public,  is  bound  to  make  it,  how- 
ever imperfect,  the  best  he  is  able.  In  the  present 
case,  there  may  be  marks  of  haste.  When  the  Work 
was  in  a  state  of  some  forwardness,  and  proposals  were 
issued  for  its  appearance,  the  writer  was  unexpectedly 
required  to  make  immediate  preparation  for  leaving 
the  country.  It  must,  then,  be  hurried  through  the 
press,  or  thrown  away.  The  former  was  done  ;  and  the 
sheets  were  struck  off  without  the  benefit  of  revision. 
This  will  account  for  some  inequalities  of  style,  and 
perhaps  excuse  them,  when  it  is  considered,  that  in 
collecting  facts  from  such  a  variety  of  sources,  it  is  ex- 
tremely difficult  to  bring  the  heterogeneous  materials 
together,  and  to  make  the  thoughts  so  much  one's  own, 
as  to  avoid  imitation,  and  maintain  a  uniform  and  char- 
acteristic manner. 

Whether  the  Work  deserves  patronage,  the  public 
1* 


VI  PREFACE-  •    " 

must  judge.  If  any  profits  should  arise  from  it,  they 
will  be  devoted  to  procuring  a  library  for  the  mission 
to  Ceylon,  and  to  assisting  a  pious  young  man  in  pre- 
paration for  the  Christian  Ministry.  Unless  good  is 
effected,  in  some  way,  the  writer  cannot  be  compensat- 
ed ;  but  if  these  pages  give  any  additional  impulse  (o 
the  moral  operations  of  the  day  ;  if  they  add  one  wheel 
to  the  great  machines  that  are  in  motion  ;  if  they  throw 
any  light  on  the  subject  of  missions,  which  may  bring 
conviction  of  their  vast  and  unquestionable  benefits  ;  if 
they  awaken  one  new  energy  to  save  the  nations,  that- 
are  going  down  in  unbroken  succession  to  people  the 
dark  world  of  woe,  he  will  not  have  laboured  in  vain, 

Andover,  Theo.  Sem.  Januavy  1819.. 


CONTENTS. 


PART  I. 

Propagation  of  Christianity  before  the  Reformation. 

Page, 

CHAPTER  I.  Gospel  preached  only  to  the  Jews.... Extended 
to  the  Gentiles.. ..Labours  of  Paul,.. .Other  Apostles.. ..Caus- 
es of  their  success  ........  13 

CHAPTER  II.  Christianity  corrupted.. ..Spreads  in  the  west.... 
Extended  to  Abyssinia.. ..Story  of  Abraham. ...Female  Mis- 
sionary....Three  thousand  baptized  at  Rheims....St.  Patrick 
....Augustine.... Anecdote  of  Gregory.... Character  of  Converts 
....Zeal  of  Nestorians....China.... Missionaries  in  the  west.... 
Mahometanism....Age  of  Missionaries....  Boniface  murdered.... 
Military  Converts  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .18 

CHAPTER  III.  Bulgarians  receive  the  Gospel....Success  of 
Anscarius  in  the  north. ...Two  Turkish  chiefs  converted.... 

Duke  of  Poland  baptized Rassia  Christian Suen-Otho 

persecutes  Christianity  in  Denmark. ...He  repents. ...Norway 
forced  to  become  Christian. ...Greenland. ...Zeal  of  Otbo  the 
the  Great.. ..Tartars  converted.. ..Baleful  influence  of  Mahom- 
etanism Crusades. ...Military  missions.. ..Christianity  de- 
clines in  the  East. ...Constantinople  taken.. ..Reformation  .  28 

PART  II. 

Propagation  of  Christianity  by  the  Roman  Catholics. 
CHAPTER  I.  Jesuits. ...Formation  of  their  Order... .Their  zeal 
in  Missions. ...Xavier.... His  success. ...Character.. ..Missiona- 
ries to  China. ...South  America.. ..Interesting  Settlements.... 
Their  destruction.. ..Arts  of  the  Jesuits. ...Other  efforts  of  the 
Church  of  Rome  . 38 

PART    III. 

Propagation  of  Christianity  by  the  Anglo-Americans. 
CHAPTER  I.  Want  of  zeal  among  Protestants.... Some  efforts 
of  the  Dutch  in  the  East. ...of  the  English.. ..First  attempts  in 
America.. ..Mr.  Mayhew.... Conversion  of  Hiaccoomes.... Op- 
position of  the  Powaws... .Fortitude  of  Hiaccoomes. ...Indian 
Converts. ...Death  of  Mr.  Mayhew.. ..Gov.  Mayhew  a  mis- 
sionary..,.The  Mayhew  family  distinguished  ,  .  48 


Vlll  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  II.  Labours  of  Eliofe  First  interview  with  the  In- 
dians... .Second. ...Succeeding.. ..Indians  offer  their  children 
for  instruction. ...Build  a  town. ..Mr.  Eliot's  exertions.... For- 
titude....Nntick  built.. ..Church  formed. ...Bible  printed.... 
Schools.. ..Number  of  "  Praying  Indians1'.... Their  present 
state.... Death  of  Mr.  Eliot 61 

CHAPTER  III.  Efforts  of  Mr.  Bourne. ...Church  formed.. ..Mr. 
Cotton.. ..Mr.  Treat.. ..Mr.  Sergeant. ...His  zeal  for  the  mis- 
sion....Labours  at  Stockbridge.. ..Success.... President  Ed- 
wards....Mr.  John  Sergeant.. ..Indians  remove. ...Present  state 
of  Stockbridge  Indians  .......  66 

CHAPTER  IV.  Labours  of  Brainerd.  Kaunameek. ...Forks  of 
the  Delaware....Journcy  through  the  wilderness  to  the  Sus- 
quehannah....Croswceksung.... Interpreter  and  wife  baptized 
.. ..Success  at  Crosweeksung.... Pentecost  season.. ..Many  bap- 
tized....Experience  of  a  female  Indian.... Brainerd's  character 
and  death....Mr.  John  Brainerd.... He  takes  charge  of  the  In- 
dians....His  death. ...Congregation  dispersed  .  .  .71 

CHAPTER  V.  Further  efforts  among  the  Indians.. ..Mr.  Kirk- 
land  with  the  Senecas....the  Oneidas....His  sufferings.. ..Driv- 
en away  by  the  war. ...Indians  request  his  return....Success.... 
Low  state  of  the  mission.... Mr.  Jenkins. ...Speech  of  an  In- 
dian chief.. ..Mr.  Horton....Mr.  Parks.. ..Mr.  Blackburn.... 
Mr.  Badger 79 

PART  IV. 

Propagation  of  Christianity  by  tlie  Danes. 

CHAPTER  I.  Tranquebar.  Ziegenbalg  and  Plutscho... .Op- 
posed by  their  countrymen. ...Joined  by  Grundler.... Patroniz- 
ed by  Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge. ...Ziegen- 
balg visits  Europe.. ..Death. ...Mr.  Schultze....Swartz.... Sin- 
gular Letter. ...Native  Preachers. ...Converts  persecuted.... 
Mr.  Swartz's  Labours. ...Influence  with  the  Natives. ...Credit 
with  the  Rajah. ...His  death. ...Other  missionaries. ...State  of 
the  mission  in  1799....Succe«s  of  Mr.  Gericke... .Embarrass- 
ment of  the  mission. ...Schools  of  Dr.  John.... Present  state  of 
the  mission. ...Whole  number  of  Converts  .  ...  89 

CHAPTER  II.  Greenland.  Mr.  Egede  designs  a  mission.... 
Meets  with  various  difliculties... .Patronized  by  the  king.... 
Arrives  in  Greenland.. ..Discontent  of  the  colony.... Fortitude 
of  Mrs.  Egede. ...Greenland  children  averse  to  instruction.... 
Opposition  from  the  Anjekoks....New  colony.. ..Ordered 
borne.. ..Mr.  Egede  remains. ...Ravages  of  the  small  pox.... 
Death  of  Mrs.  Egede.. ..Her  character.. ..Mr.  Egede  returns 
to  Denmark •  .  .  107 

PART  V. 

Propagation  of  Christianity  by  the  United  Brethren. 
CHAP.  I.    Greenland.    Circumstances  that  led  to  the  firet  mis- 


CONTENTS*  13 

sions  of  the  Brethren. ...Two  of  them  set  out  for  Greenland.... 
Reach  Copenhagen..... A  re  patronized  by  Lord  Pless.... Arrive 
in  Greenland. ...Distress  occasioned  by  the  small  pox. ...Pros- 
pects of  the  mission  dark... .Missionaries  reduced  to  famine.... 
Various  sufferings.. ..Conversion  of  one  Greenlander....The 
Brethren  change  their  manner  of  preaching.. ..Prospects 
brighten.. ..Converts  are  multiplied.. ..Anjekoks  oppose  120 

CHAP.  IF.  Church  built,  and  the  settlement  called  New  Herrn- 
hut... .Manner  of  observing  Christmas. ...Sufferings  of  the 
Brethren. ...of  the  Greenlanders.... Excessive  cold. ...Green- 
landers  perish. ...Desolating  sickness. ...Christian  benevolence 
....New  settlement  formed....  State  of  New  Herrnhut.... Death 
of  a  missionary. ...Third  settlement.. ..Effect  of  the  Brethren's 
labours. ...Shipwreck  of  Rudolph.... Present  state  of  the  mis- 
sion  134 

CHAP.  Hf.  West  Indies.  St.  Thomas.. ..Mission  commenced 
by  Leonard  Dober,.  .Missionaries  cast  into  prison. ...Releas- 
ed.. .Wasting  influence  of  the  climate. ...State  of  the  mission 
....St.  Croix....St.  Jan.... Jamaica.. ..Antigua.... Many  con- 
verts....Barbadoes....St.  Christophers. ...Nature  of  the  work 
....Negro  experience  .......  148- 

CHAP.  IV.  Cape  of  Good  Hope.  Mission  commenced  by 
Schmidt. ...Renewed  at  Bavian's  Kloof.. ..Opposition  of  the 
Boors. ...Brethren  driven  from  the  settlement.. ..Return.... 
Settlement  flourishes. ...Account  of  it  by  Mr.  Barrow..  ..Mor- 
tal sickness.... Benevolence  of  the  Brethren. ...New  Settlement 
....Mr.  Campbell's  description  of  Bavian's  Kloof.. ..Hottentot 
experience.. ..State  of  the  mission  -  .  "  .  .  .  158 

CHAP.  V.  South  America.  Berbice.. ..Mission  difficult, ...Em- 
barrassed by  Government.... Destroyed  by  the  Negroes. ...Sur- 
inam....Lewis  Christopher  Dehne-... Lives  alone  .in  the  wil- 
derness....Exposed  to  death  from  the  savages. .,.ir  >m  famine 
....from  wild  beasts. ...Contest  with  a  serpent. ... Destruction 
of  the  settlement.. ..Great  mortality  of  missi*ntri6s.. ..Settle-' 
ment  burnt. ...Bambey.... Conversion  of  ArrVtfi. ...Paramari- 
bo....Present  state  of  the  mission  .  .  ...  167 

CHAP.  VI.  Labrador.  Several  fruitless  efforts  to  establish  a 
mission. ...At  length  succeed. ...Danger  of  the  Brethren.... 
Three  settlements  formed.. ..Some  converts. ...General  awak- 
ening....Pleasing  instances  of  Indian  experience.. ..State  of 
the  mission  and  translations  ......  175 

CHAP.  VII.  Tartary  andNicobar  Islands.  Mission  establish- 
ed in  Tartary.. ..Sarepta  built.. ..Visit  to  the  Tschecks.... 
Five  Tartar  girls  baptized. ...Nicobar  Islands. ...Attempts  to 
plant  a  colony.. ..Missionaries. ...Their  sufferings.... Mission 
relinquished  .........  186 

CHAP.  VIII.  North  America.  Mission  commenced  by  Rauch 
at  Shekomeko....Two  Indians  awakened. ...Persecution  ex- 
cited. ...Tschoop's  account  of  his  conversion.. ..Brethren's 
manner  of  life  and  preaching. ...Their  danger.. ..Happiness  of 
the  Indian  converts. ...A  prodigal  brought  back....Indiaa8  re-- 


Z  CONTENTS. 

move.. ..Build  Gnadenhutten.... Various  labours  of  the  Breth- 
ren      193 

CHAP.  IX.  Troubles  commence... War... Destruction  of  Gna- 
deuhutten... Eleven  Brethren  and  Sisters  murdered... Effect  of 
the  catastrophe. ..Danger  of  Bethlehem. ..New  settlements... 
War  revived.. .Christian  Indians  hunted  down  for  destruction 
....Protected  by  government.... They  build  Friedeushutten.... 
Settle  on  the  Ohio.. .Collect  on  the  Muskingum  .  .  202 

CHAP.  X.  Mission  affected  by  the  American  war.. .Brethren 
taken  prisoners. ..Congregation  removed  to  the  Sandusky... 
Inhuman  massacre.. .Missionaries  ordered  to  Detroit.. .Estab- 
lishment on  the  Huron... Various  wanderings.. .Fairfield  built 
...Goshen...  Attempts  on  the  Wabash... Other  attempts.. .Fair- 
field  burnt.. .rebuilt.. .View  of  the  mission  .  .  .  214 

CHAP.  XI.  General  view  of  the  Brethren's  missions. ..Unsuc- 
cessful attempts. ..Manner  of  conducting  missions. ..Conclud- 
ing remarks  .  .  .  .  .  ,  .  .  228 

PART  VI. 

Propagation  of  Christianity  by  the  Methodists. 

CHAP.  I.  West  Indies.  Mission  commenced  by  Dr.  Coke... 
Antigua.. ..Dominica.. .St.  Vincents.. ..St.  Christophers.. .St. 
Eustatius. .. .Nevis. ...Tortola.... Jamaica.. ..Opposition  of  the 
government... Missionaries  persecuted.. .Present  state  of  the 
missions *'"«•-*  236 

CHAP.  II.  Ceylon.  Miscellaneous  exertions.. ..Society  and 
funds. ..Mission  to  Ceylon. ..Conversion  of  a  Budhist  Priest... 
Aspect  of  the  mission 244 


PART  VII. 

Propagation  of  Christianity  by  the  Baptists. 

CHAP.  I.  Origin  of  the  Baptist  Missionary  Society.. ..Carey 
and  Thomas  sent  to  Bengal. ...Their  difficulties.. ..Hindoo 
character.. ..Other  Missionaries  sent  out.. ..Mission  fixed  at 
Serampore.... Death  of  Mr.  Grant  ....  250 

CHAP.  II.  Conversion  of  Kristno.... Persecution. ...Baptisms... 
New  Testament  printed.. ..Mr.  Carey  appointed  to  a  College 
....Death  of  Mr.  Brunsdon  and  Mr.  Thomas.... Character  of 

Mr.  Thomas Two  Brahmins  baptized Death  of  Mr*. 

Chamberlain. ...Translations.. ..Opposition  from  government 
....Attempts  in  the  Burman  Empire.. ..Missionaries  robbed  in 
Bootan.. .. Printing Oltice  burnt 260 

CHAP.  III.  View  of  the  different  stations.. ..Expenses.. ..Mis- 
sionaries....Converts. ...Translations.. ..Prospects  of  the  Mis- 
sion .  .  .  276 


CONTENTS.  XI 

PART  VIII. 

Propagation  of  Christianity  by  the  London  Missiona- 
ry Society. 

CHAP.  I.  South  Sea  Islands.  Formation  of  the  Society.... 
Voyages  of  the  Duff.... Mission  at  Tongataboo....Apostacy  of 
Veeson.... War.... Murder  of  three  missionaries.... Abandon- 
ment of  the  mission.. ..Attempt  on  Christina  .  .  .287 

CHAP.  II.  Otaheite.  Native  character.. ..Dangers  and  diffi- 
culties of  the  Missionaries.. ..Three  of  them  robbed. ...Sever- 
al abandon  the  mission... .Apostacy  of  Mr.  Lewis. ...Chief 
blown  up  with  gunpowder.... Defection  of  BroomhaII,...War 

....Itinerant   preaching Death   of  Pomace Missionaries 

driven  from  the  Island. ...Return. ...Conversion  of  the  King 
....Abolition  of  idolatry ".  302 

CHAP.  III.  South  Africa.  Call  of  Vanderkemp  and  Kicherer 
....Efforts  on  the  voyage-. ..Vanderkemp  goes  to  Caffraria.... 
Converts. ...New  settlement  at  Algoa  bdy....Bethelsdorp.... 
Death  of  Dr.  Vanderkemp -.  334 

CHAP.  IV.  South  Africa  continued.  Character  of  the  natives 
....Mr.  Kicherer  among  the  Bushmen.. ..Visit  to  the  Cape.... 
Conversion  of  the  Hottentot  John. ...Cornelius.. ..New  station 
Powerful  influence  of  the  Spirit.. .False  Prophet. ...Mr.  Kich- 
erer visits  Europe.... Storm  on  his  return....  Abandons  Zak  riv- 
er....Mr.  Anderson  with  the  Corannas  ....  353 

CHAP.  V.  South  Africa  continued.  Mission  to  the  Namaquag 
...Station  destroyed  by  Africaner.. ..Death  of  Mr.  Albrecht.... 
View  of  the  different  stations.. ..Conversion  of  Africaner....  Ef- 
fect of  the  mission  ........  370 

CHAP.  VI.  Exertions  in  India.. ..China.. ..America Gener- 
al view 382 

PART  IX. 

Propagation  of  Christianity  by  the  Edinburgh  Mis- 
sionary Society. 

CHAP.  I.  Susoo  Country.  Sickness  of  the  missionaries.... 
Murder  of  Greig....  Vlission  abandoned. ...Tartary.  Statiou 
at  Karas?.... War. ...Conversion  of  a  young  Sultan.. ..View  of 
the  mission  . 385 

PART  X. 

Propagation  of  Christianity  by  the  Church  Missiona- 
ry Society. 

CHAP.  1.  Western  Africa.  Establishmentat  Bashia.... Schools 
....Shipwreck. ...Superstition  and  cruelty  of  the  natives.... 
Baptism  of  children  at  Canoffee....  Fire...  .Mission  in  the  Col- 
ony....Operations  in  India.. ..Mission  to  New  Zealand. ...View 
9l"  (he  different  stations  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  390 


XII  CONTENTS. 

PART  XI. 

Propagation  of  Christianity  by  tfie  American  Board. 

CHAP.  I.  Eastern  Mission.  Origin  of  the  Board. ..Missionaries 
sent  to  India.. ..Embarrassed  by  government.... Death  of  Mrs. 
Newell. ...Judson  and  Rice  become  baptists.. ..Mission  fixed 
at  Bombay.. ..Left  by  Mr.  Nott.... Missionaries  sent  to  Ceylon 
....Established.. ..Death  of  Mr.  Warren.... Aspect  of  the  Mis- 
sion   404 

CHAP.  II.  Western  Mission.  Cherokee  mission  commenced 
by  Mr.  Kingsbury.... Joined  by  Messrs.  Butrick  and  Hoyt.... 
Choctaw  mission.. ..Success  among  the  Cherokees.... Descrip- 
tion of  the  Station.. ..Foreign  mission  school. ...Income  of  the 
Board  ............  422 

PART  XII. 

Propagation  of  Christianity  by  the  American  Baptists. 

CHAP.  I.  Formation  of  the  Baptist  Board. ...Mission  to  Bur- 
jnah  430 

CONCLUSION. 


SKETCH  OP  MISSIONS. 


PART  I. 

PROPAGATION    OF  CHRISTIANITY    BEFORE   THE  RE- 
FORMATION 

CHAPTER.   I. 

Gospel  preached  only  to  the  Jews — Extended  to  the 
Gentiles — Labours  of  Paul — Other  Apostles — Caus~ 
es  of  their  success. 

1  HE  early  progress  of  Christianity  was  rapid. 
Though  little  success  seems  to  have  attended  the  per- 
sonal ministry  of  our  Lord,  or  of  his  disciples  while 
he  was  upon  the  earth,  yet  soon  after  the  ascension 
we  find  the  number  of  his  followers,  which  at  that  time 
amounted  at  most  to  a  few  hundreds,  increased,  by  a 
special  effusion  of  the  Spirit,  to  several  thousands. 
These,  indeed,  were  gathered  only  from  the  Jews. 
Though  the  broad  commission  "  Go  ye  into  all  the 
world  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature"  was 
in  the  hands  of  the  Apostles,  and  formed  at  once  then- 
charter  and  their  rule  of  duty,  yet  it  was  several 
years  before  the  mists  of  Jewish  prejudice  could  be 
so  far  dissipated  as  to  permit  the  extension  of  their 
vision  beyond  the  narrow  circle  of  their  own  nation. 
Accordingly  "  they  that  were  scattered  abroad  upon  the 
persecution  that  arose  about  Stephen,  travelled,  preaching 
the  zvord  to  none  but  the  Jews  only.11 


14  PROPAGATION   OF    CHRISTIANITY 

But  Christ  had  other  sheep  which  were  not  of  that 
fold,  and  the  time  had  come  for  them  also  to  be  gath- 
ered in.  A  new  revelation  was  made  to  Peter — the 
Apostle  was  not  disobedient  to  the  heavenly  vision — 
and  Cornelius  was  the  first  convert  from  among  the 
heathen.  To  whatever  cause  we  attribute  the.  blind- 
ness of  the  first  teachers  of  Christianity  in  relation  to 
a  very  plain  command,  the  promptness  with  which  they 
obeyed  this  command  when  its  extent  was  made  known, 
proves,  that  it  was,  at  least,  more  honourable  to  them 
than  any  reason  which  their  successsors  can  give  for 
neglecting  to  obey  the  same  command.  When  the 
result  of  Peter's  mission  was  known,  the  Apostles 
"  Glorified  God,  saying,  then  hath  God  also  to  the  Gen- 
tiles granted  repentance  unto  /z/e." 

The  gospel  was  no  longer  confined  to  one  nation. 
To  extend  its  benefits  among  the  heathen,  a  special 
instrument  had  been  prepared.  Paul  has  justly  boon 
styled  the  Apostle  of  the  Gentiles.  Independent  of  his 
miraculous  gifts,  this  Apostle,  by  his  superior  learning, 
his  ardent  piety — and  by  those  high  qualities  of  mind, 
invincible  firmness  and  decision,  was  eminently  qual- 
ified for  his  arduous  undertaking.  In  connexion  with 
Barnabas  he  commenced  his  labours  at  Antioch,  where 
a  few  Greeks  had  received  the  Gospel,  and  where  was 
now  gathered  the  first  Christian  church.  From  this 
place  he  extended  his  labours  into  different  coun- 
tries, and  during  a  ministry  of  more  than  twenty  years 
preached  the  Gospel  with  indefatigable  zeal,  over  a 
considerable  part  of  the  Roman  Empire ;  though  it 
may  be  doubted,  whether,  according  to  some  authors, 
he  travelled  into  Britain. 

It  is  not  consistent  with  the  design  of  the  present 
sketch  to  enter  into  a  detail  of  the  first  missionary  ex- 
ertions. Indeed  little  is  known  concerning  them. 

Thomas  and  Bartholemew  are  said  to  have  preached 
the  Gospel  in  India,  and  Philip  and  Andrew  to  have 
penetrated  into  the  northern  countries  now  under  the 
dominion  of  Russia.  Others  have  had  their  fields  of 


BEFORE    THE    REFORMATION.  15 

labour  assigned  them  by  ecclesiastical  writers.  But  it 
is  mere  conjecture,  or  at  least  uncertain  tradition. 
This  only  is  plain.  All  the  Apostles,  James  perhaps 
excepted,  together  with  the  Evangelists,  (ravelled  more 
or  less,  and  most  of  them  laid  clown  their  lives  in  for- 
eign countries.  Many  others,  likewise,  were  active  in 
propagating  the  Gospel,  so  that,  as  we  are  informed 
by  unquestionable  authority,  it  had  extended,  before 
the  close  of  the  first  century,  not  only  to  almost  every 
quarter  of  the  Roman  empire,  but  even  beyond  these 
vast  limits,  from  India.  East,  to  the  shores  of  Britain, 
West,  and  from  Ethiopia,  South,  to  the  farther  extremi- 
ty of  Europe  on  the  North.  It  is  not  however  to  be 
understood  that  the  greater  part  of  the  population  of 
these  countries  had  become  Christians.  Far  other- 
wise. But  in  almost  every  place,  some  believed,  anil 
numbers  were  daily  added  to  the  Lord. 

It  is  proper  to  advert  a  moment  to  the  causes  of  this 
astonishing  success.  Many  have  attempted  to  account 
for  the  establishment  of  Christianity  on  mere  natural 
principles.  It  is  readily  granted  that  many  circum- 
stances conspired  to  favour  its  early  progress.  The 
world  was  at  peace.  The  union  under  one  govern- 
ment of  the  various  nations  comprehended  within  the 
vast  Roman  Empire,  afforded  to  the  missionary  many 
facilities  of  access  to  almost  all  the  known  parts  of  the 
world.  The  state  of  the  prevailing  religions  favoured 
his  success.  They  were  corrupt,  and  tending  to  change. 
The  Jewish  religion  had  become  a  mere  form,  and  the 
heathen  idolatries,  always  sufficiently  base,  were,  per- 
haps, at  that  period,  sunk  some  degrees  below  their 
usual  pitch  of  degradation. 

Nor  was  paganism  deformed,  merely  ;  its  deformity 
began  to  be  apparent.  The  writings  of  some  philoso- 
phers— the  light  of  nature — and  especially  a  partial 
distribution  of  the  Hebrew  Scriptures,  had  so  far  scat- 
tered the  thick  darkness  which  covered  the  people, 
that  the  more  discerning  not  only  began  to  discover  the 
true  features  of  idolatry,  but  to  grow  tired  of  their  re- 


16  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

ligion.  The  moral  necessities  of  our  race  called  for 
divine  interposition,  and,  while  the  Jews  were  expect- 
ing their  Messiah,  the  whole  world  seemed  to  be  wait- 
ing for  a  new  and  better  dispensation. 

But  these  things  by  no  means  account  for  the  estab- 
lishment of  the  Christian  religion.  If  it  had  not  con- 
tained within  itself  a  principle  of  invincible  force,  it 
could  never  have  prevailed  against  the  opposition  it 
always  had  to  encounter.  When  we  look  at  twelve 
illiterate  fishermen — the  disciples  of  a  crucified  male- 
factor, without  friends,  without  countenance,  without 
power,  going  forth  in  opposition  to  the  interests  of 
priests,  the  policy  of  princes,  the  laws  of  kingdoms,  to 
overthrow,  by  the  foolishness  of  preaching,  the  most 
deep  rooted  prejudices,  the  strongest  reasonings  the 
most  powerful  passions,  to  change  the  morals,  the  pur- 
suits, the  thoughts,  the  very  hearts  of  men,  we  must 
pronounce  the  undertaking  hopeless,  unless  there  be  a 
divine  hand  in  the  work.  That  there  was,  and  that 
ihe  success  which  attended  the  first  preaching  of  the 
Gospel,  and  which  has  attended  it  ever  since,  is  satis- 
factorily accounted  for,  only  by  the  doctrine  of  divine 
influence,  is  too  evident  to  be  doubted  by  any  man  not 
determined  on  infidelity. 

But  this  is  the  general  reason.  To  what  special 
cause  are  we  to  attribute  the  superior  success  of  the 
first  preachers  of  Christianity  above  that  of  their  suc- 
cessors in  the  field  of  labour  ?  To  their  miraculous 
gifts,  is  the  answer  usually  given.  These  indeed  were 
important  to  the  establishment  of  Christianity  ;  they 
were  the  divine  seal  of  infallibility  on  the  doctrines 
taught  by  the  Apostles.  Without  such  gifts,  they  could 
never  have  proved  their  mission  to  be  from  God.  But, 
at  the  present  day,  is  there  not  evidence  of  the  divine 
origin  of  Christianity,  equally  clear  and  forcible  with 
the  gift  of  tongues  or  of  miracles  ?  If  so,  where 
was  the  peculiar  advantage  of  the  Apostles.  They 
had  special  gifts,  but  they  had  special  difficulties  to  en- 
counter, and  if  these  are  put  into  the  balance  with  the 


BEFORE    THE    REFORMATION.  1? 

gifts  and  difficulties  of  a  faithful  missionary  of  the 
cross  now,  perhaps  the  advantage  would  not  be  so  great 
in  favour  of  the  primitive  teachers  of  Christianity,  as 
we  are  ready  to  suppose.  There  is  little  question  but  \ve 
are  inclined  to  attribute  too  much  to  the  miraculous 
powers  of  the  Apostles,  without  remembering  that  an 
exhibition  of  them  could  no  more  change  the  hearts  of 
men,  than  can  the  simple  preaching  of  the  word  now  5 
and  from  this  to  conclude,  unwarrantably,  that  nothing 
like  Apostolic  success  can  be  expected  in  the  present 
age,  when  miracles  have  ceased.  It  would  be  well  to 
inquire  if  the  want  of  success  is  not  in  consequence  of 
some  other  deficiency.  We  might  find  it  is  because 
piety  languishes,  or  zeal  abates,  that  primitive  success 
does  not  attend  our  labours,  rather  than  because  mira- 
cles have  ceased.  It  can  hardly  be  doubted,  that  the 
great  secret  of  the  special  success  which  attended  the 
labours  of  the  Apostles  is  to  be  found  in  their  uncon- 
querable zeal,  united  with  the  matchless  purity  of  their 
lives.  They  did  not  sit  down  coolly  calculating  ho\\r 
much  ought  to  be  done,  and  how  much  might  be  done. 
Still  less  did  they  fold  their  arms,  expecting  their  mas- 
ter would  build  up  his  cause  without  them.  No  !  They 
planned  indeed,  but  execution  trod  on  the  heels  of  in- 
vention* They  acted  ! 

Nor  did  they  confine  their  labours  to  a  single  place. 
When  they  had  planted  the  gospel  in  one  city,  they  ap 
pointed  elders  and  hasted  to  another.  How  different 
from  the  conduct  of  those  who  would  have  all  teachers 
remain  in  Christendom,  till  every  parish  is  supplied 
with  a  minister ;  and  almost,  until  every  soul  in  the 
parish  is  converted. 

Though  Paul  held  that  Charity  begins  at  home,  he 
did  not  hold  that  it  ends  there.  He  said  to  the  Jews 
"  It  was  necessary  that  the  word  of  God  should  first 
have  been  spoken  unto  you,  but  seeing  ye  put  it  from 
you,  and  judge  yourselves  unworthy  of  everlasting  life, 

!o,  rue  turn  to  the  Gentiles."1"* 
o* 


18  PROPAGATION    OF    CHAISTIAINTY 


CHAPTER  H. 

Christianity  corrupted — Spreads  in  the  West — Extended 
to  jibysainia — Story  of  Abraham — Female  Missiona- 
ry— Three  thousand  baptised  at  Rheims — St.  Patrick 
— Augustine — Anecdote  of'  Gregory — Character  of 
Converts — ZealofNestorians — China — Missionaries 
i.n  the  West — Mahometanism — Age  of  Missionaries — 
Boniface  murdered — Military  Converts* 

(a  leaving  the  Apostolic  age  to  prosecute  our  history, 
we  find  ourselves  gradually  departing  from  an  agreea- 
ble prospect,  where  on  every  side  are  fruitful  fields, 
and  smiling  landscapes,  and  entering  upon  a  barren 
heath,  lined  on  each  side  with  dry  shrubbery,  and 
fronted  by  a  howling  wilderness.  But  while  our  path 
kads  over  bogs  and  fens,  and  winds  amidst  the  defiles  of 
overhanging  mountains,  we  shall  now  and  then  find  a 
verdant  lawn,  and  sometimes  see  the  sun  breaking 
through  the  clefts  of  the  rocks  and  forming  a  bright  spot 
in  the  midst  of  surrounding  darkness.  During  the  sec- 
ond ancL  third  centuries  our  prospect  remains  fair. 
Much  of  the  Apostolic  spirit  continued  in  the  church, 
and  much  of  the  Apostolic  success  accompanied  exer- 
lions  to  spread  the  Gospel.  "  Many,"  we  are  told, 
"  distributed  their  estates  among  the  poor,  and  leaving 
their  own  counfry,  performed  the  work  of  evangelists 
to  those  who  had  never  before  heard  of  the  Christian 
faith."  In-lo  what  countries  Christianity  was  extend- 
ed during  this  period,  is  not  very  distinctly  known, 
or  who  were  the  favoured  instruments  employed. 

In  the  second  century,  Iranieus,  a  Grecian,  penetrated 
into  France,  and  in  concert  with  Poihinusj  the  Bishop 
of  Lyons,  whom  he  afterwards  succeeded,  was  very  ac- 
tive in  extending  the  knowledge  of  Christianity  in 
Gaul,  from  whence  it  spread  into  Germany.  About 
the  same  time  Pantsenus,  a  Stoic  Philosopher  of  Alex- 
andria, is  said  to  have  gone  into  some  country  of  Indfo 


BEFORE    THE    REFORMATION.  19 

to  teach  Christianity,  in  conformity  with  the  request  of 
certain  ambassadors  sent  from  that  region.  We  are 
told  that  he  endured  incredible  hardships,  but  lived  to 
return  to  Alexandria. 

Jn  the  third  century  the  celebrated  Origen,  in  conse- 
quence of  an  invitation  from  an  Arabian  Prince,  left  his 
learned  labours  to  visit  that  country.  By  his  assiduity 
he  converted  a  tribe  of  the  wandering  Arabs  to  the 
Christian  faith.*  Others,  some  of  whom  were  carried 
captive  by  the  tribes  which  ravaged  Asia,  and  some 
went  of  their  own  accord,  were  successful  among  the 
barbarous  nations  of  Europe,  especially  the  Germans 
and  the  Goths,  many  of  whom  received  the  Gospel. 

Besides  the  personal  labour  of  preachers,  the  ex- 
tensive circulation  of  various  translations  of  the  sacred 
writings,  which  commenced  in  the  second  century,  did 
mnch  to  extend  the  influence  of  Christianity.  While 
therefore  the  Church  was  harassed  by  the  severest  out- 
ward calamities,  it  continued  to  increase  in  strength. 
Collecting  all  its  energies  within  itself,  it  rose  in  pro* 
portion  to  its  depression,  multiplied  according  to  the 
number  of  its  bereavements,  and  from  the  fires  of  per- 
secution, caught  many  a  brand  to  enlighten  the  nations. 
Perhaps  Christianity  has  never  been  propagated  with 
more  rapidity,  than  when  hunted  down  to  the  last  ex- 
tremity by  its  enemies.  Certainly  the  Church  has  nev- 
er shone  brighter,  than  when  passing  through  the  tea 
iiery  persecutions  of  the  three  first  centuries.  So  true 
is  it  that  '•'•the  blood  of  Martyrs  is  the  seed  of  the  Church." 

But  the  scene  is  now  beginning  to  change.  The 
power  of  vital  godliness  had  sensibly  declined  even  in 
the  third  century,  and  in  the  fourth,  there  was  a  still 
more  rapid  declension.  Paradoxical  as  it  may  seem, 
this  was  hastened  in  some  measure  by  the  caresses 
which  Christianity  began  to  receive  from  the  world. 
The  Emperor  Constantine,  either  from  real  conviction 
of  its  truth,  or  from  motives  of  policy,  having  observed 
its  happy  effects  in  making  his  subjects  obedient  and 

*  Mosheim'a  Eccles.  Hist.  V.  2.  p,  240, 


20  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIAN1TT 

happy,  it  is  uncertain  which,  early  began  to  favour 
Christianity  ;  and  about  the  year  three  hundred  and 
twenty  four,  advanced  it  to  be  the  religion  of  the  Em- 
pire. 

This  event,  however  favourable  to  the  Church  in 
many  respects,  certainty  did  not  do  much  to  check  the 
growing  conformity  to  the  world,  which  had  already 
begun  to  appear  in  the  followers  of  Jesus.  The  fact 
is,  that,  while  the  countenance  given  to  Christianity  by 
authority,  induced  many  to  embrace  it  whose  interest 
was  to  adulterate  its  pure  doctrines,  the  calm  which  the 
Church  enjoyed  from  outward  disturbances,  left  its  doc- 
tors, already  infected  with  oriental  philosophy,  and  di- 
vided by  secular  opinions,  quietly  to  pursue  their  dis- 
putes between  themselves  ;  and  consume  that  zeal,  in 
worrying  each  other,  which  ought  to  have  been  exerted 
against  the  common  enemy. 

But  amidst  the  prevailing  corruption,  some  efforts  of 
a  missionary  nature  were  made.  About  the  beginning 
of  the  fourth  century,  Mecopius  a  Tyrian  Philosopher, 
going  on  a  tour  of  discovery  to  the  interior  of  India,  or 
rather  Abyssinia,  took  with  him  two  boys  who  under- 
stood the  Greek  tongue.  Arrived  at  a  certain  place, 
the  natives  murdered  the  whole  company  except  the 
boys,  who  were  presented  to  the  king,  and  who  finding 
favour  in  his  eyes,  were  promoted  in  his  court.  Their 
names  were  jEdesius  and  Frumentius.  On  the  king's 
death,  the  queen  dowager  engaged  them  to  superin- 
tend the  affairs  of  the  realm,  and  the  education  of  the 
young  prince.  Frumentius  was  prime  minister.  His 
mind  was  devoted  to  higher  objects  than  the  politics 
of  the  country.  He  inquired  of  some  Roman  merchants 
whether  they  had  met  with  any  Christians  in  the  king- 
dom, and  having  by  their  means  discovered  some,  he 
encouraged  them  to  associate  for  religious  purposes, 
and  erected  a  church  for  their  use.  Some  of  the  na- 
tives were  converted  and  joined  them.  On  the  king's . 
accession  to  the  throne,  Frumentius  desired  leave  to 
return  to  his  own  country ;  and  on  arriving  at  Alexan- 


BEFORE    THE    REFORMATION.  21 

ch-ia,  communicated  his  adventures  to  Athanasins  the 
Bishop,  and  informed  him  of  the  probability  of  evan- 
gelizing the  country,  if  missionaries  were  sent  thither. 
On  mature  consideration,  Athanasius  told  him  that  none 
was  so  fit  for  the  office  as  himself.  He  was  therefore 
appointed  the  first  Bishop  of  the  Indians  or  Axumi,  and 
returning  to  a  country  where  his  integrity  and  capacity 
had  already  been  distinguished,  this  active  missionary 
preached  the  Gospel  with  much  success,  and  erected 
many  churches.  Thus  was  the  Gospel  planted  in  a 
barbarous  kingdom,  where  the  extreme  ignorance  of 
the  natives  would  much  facilitate,  at  least,  its  external 
progress,  under  a  man  who  had  educated  their  sove- 
reign. Probably  there  were  many  real  conversions  to 
God.* 

Abraham,  the  Ascetic,  has  been  mentioned  by  sev- 
eral historians.  He  is  said  to  have  lived  near  Edessa, 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  a  great  desert,  full  of  idolaters. 
Fruitless  attempts  had  been  made  to  convert  them» 
The  Bishop  called  on  Abraham  to  undertake  the  work. 
He  left  his  solitude,  where  he  had  spent  nearly  fifty 
years  according  to  the  strictest  rul^s  of  monasticism, 
and  commenced  the  mission  with  building  a  church,  in 
which  he  might  pray  for  the  conversion  of  these  idola- 
ters. Having  done  this,  he  began  to  throw  down  their 
pagan  altars.  They  were  enraged,  and  drove  him  from 
the  country.  He  returned,  and  resumed  his  prayers  in 
the  church.  The  idolaters  used  him  no  better  than  be- 
fore. For  three  years  he  patiently  endured  a  series  of 
persecutions.  The  people  began  to  be  softened.  They 
compared  his  preaching  with  his  practice,  conclud- 
ed that  God  was  with  him,  and  offered  to  receive  his 
instructions.  Ill  fine,  he  gathered  a  Christian  church. 
Having  remained  till  he  saw  the  converts  walking  in 
the  faith, he  abruptly  left  them  for  his  beloved  solitude.! 

*  This  account  is  taken  from  Ihe  narrative  of  Socrates,  and  is 
quoted  by  Milner,  who  judges  (he  country  here  called  India,  to  be 
Abyssinia,  in  which  a  nominal  Christianity  prevails  to  this  day, 

t  Milner: — Burder's  Miss,  An.  p.  110. 


22  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

In  a  manner  not  less  singular,  if  historians  may  be 
credited,  was  the  gospel  introduced  among  the  Geor- 
gians, inhabiting  a  delightful  tract  of  country  between 
the  Euxine  and  Caspian  seas,  and  stHI  "possessing  a 
knowledge  of  Christianity.  In  sonic  military  excur- 
sion, they  had  taken  prisoner  a  pious  Christian  woman, 
whose  sanctity  of  manners  engaged  the  respect  of  these 
barbarians.  A  sick  child  of  the  chief  was  sent  to  the 
women  of  the  country  to  be  cured,  but  the  case  baffled 
their  skill,  and  the  child  was  committed  to  the  Chris- 
tian captive.  "Christ"  said  she,  "  who  healed  many, 
will  heal  this  infant."  She  prayed,  and  he  recovered. 
In  the  same  manner  the  Queen  was  healed  of  a  distem- 
per. The  king  sent  her  presents  in  token  of  his  grat- 
itude, but  she  returned  them,  assuring  him  that  godli- 
ness was  her  riches,  and  that  she  should  esteem  it  the 
noblest  present,  if  he  would  worship  the  God  whom  she 
adored.  The  next  day  the  king  was  lost  in  a  thick 
mist  when  hunting,  and  implored  in  vain  the  aid  of  his 
gods.  In  his  distress,  recollecting  the  words  of  the 
woman,  he  prayed  for  help  to  the  God  whom  she  wor- 
shipped. The  mist  was  immediately  dispersed,  and 
the  king  found  his  way  home.  In  consequence  of  this 
event,  and  future  conferences  with  the  woman,  bolh  the 
king  and  the  queen  embraced  the  Gospel  and  exhort- 
ed their  subjects  to  receive  it.  An  embassy  was  sent 
to  Constantine  to  desire  that  pastors  might  be  commis- 
sioned to  instruct  them,  which  was  readily  complied 
with.* 

Besides  these  extraordinary  means  of  spreading  the 
gospel,  the  Lord  Jesus  had  other  servants  employed 
in  the  more  usual  methods.  Gregory,  usually  styled 
the  Enlightcner,  having  travelled  into  Armenia,  where 
some  knowledge  of  Christianity  was  before  received, 
converted  King  Tiridates  with  all  his  nobles,  and  es- 
tablished Christianily  throughout  the  whole  province. 
Ambassadors  were  sent  into  Arabia  Felix,  by  the  Em- 
peror Constantius,  and  churches  built  there  at  his  ex- 
*  MUner — Burder's  Miss.  Ance.  p.  107. 


BEFORE    THE    REFORMATION.  23 

pense.  It  is  evident  that  Christianity  had  considera- 
ble footing  in  Britain  in  the  fourth  century,  as  several 
Bishops  from  that  island  attended  in  a  council,  held  at 
Arminium,  on  account  of  the  Arian  heresy. 

The  Gospel  likewise  flourished  among  the  Gauls 
and  the  Goths.  Ulfilas,  called  the  apostle  of  the  Goths, 
was  very  active  in  civilizing  and  christianizing  those 
barbarians.  He  translated  the  four  Gospels  into  their 
language,  which  translation  is  still  extant.  Before  the 
close  of  the  fourth  century,  by  the  severe  edicts  of  The- 
odosius  the  Emperor,  against  the  idolatries  of  the  Pa- 
gans, the  whole  system  of  idolatry  seemed  nearly  ban- 
ished from  the  Roman  Empire,  but  the  religion  which 
took  its  place  was  often  little  better. 

The  Church  continued  to  extend  its  limits  during  the 
fifth  century.  In  the  East,  the  inhabitants  of  Libanus 
and  Antilibanus  were  induced,  by  the  persuasions  of 
Simeon  the  Stylite,  to  embrace  the  Christian  religion. 
By  his  influence  also,  it  was  introduced  into  a  certain 
district  of  the  Arabians.  About  the  middle  of  this  cen- 
tury the  Indians  on  the  coast  of  Malabar,  were  con- 
verted to  Christianity  by  the  Syrian  Mar  Thomas,  a 
Nestorian,  who  has  been  confounded  by  the  Portuguese, 
with  the  apostle  St.  Thomas. 

In  the  West  the  German  nations  who  had  rent  to 
pieces  that  portion  of  the  Roman  Empire,  gradually 
embraced  the  religion  of  the  conquered.  Clovis,  king 
of  the  Franks,  and  the  founder  of  their  dominions  in 
Gaul,  having  been  instructed  by  Clotilda  his  wife,  was 
induced  to  pray  to  Christ  at  a  time  when  his  affairs 
were  becoming  desperate,  and^to  vow  that  he  would 
worship  him  as  God,  if  he  would  give  him  the  victory 
over  his  enemies.  Victory  succeeded,  and  the  king, 
his  sister,  and  three  thousand  of  his  army  were  baptiz- 
ed at  Rheims. 

To  notice  one  instance  of  missionary  exerlion  in  the 
West.  Patrick,  a  native  of  Scotland,  having  been 
carried  captive  into  Ireland,  learned  their  customs. 
After  his  release,  he  returned  to  that  country,  and  la- 


124'  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

boured  to  introduce  the  Christian  religion  with  so  much 
success  that  he  is  said  to  have  built  three  hundred 
churches.  He  has  justly  obtained  the  title  of  the 
Apostle  of  Ireland* 

The  sixth  century  is  noted  for  the  mission  of  Augus- 
tine to  Britain.  Christianity  in  that  country  had  become 
almost  extinct.  Gregory,  before  his  elevation  to  the  See 
of  Rome,  while  walking  one  morning  in  the  market 
place,  observed  several  fine  youths  bound  with  cords, 
and  exposed  to  be  sold  as  slaves.  He  asked  whence 
they  came,  and  was  informed,  from  the  island  of  Brit- 
ain. He  then  inquired  "  Are  the  inhabitants  of  that  isl- 
and Christians  or  Pagans  ?"  He  was  told  "  Pagans." 
"  Alas !"  said  he,  deeply  sighing,  "  does  the  Prince  of 
darkness  possess  such  countenances  ?  Are  forms  so 
fair,  destitute  of  divine  grace  ? — What  is  the  name  of 
the  nation  ?"  It  was  answered  "  Angli."  "  In  truth," 
said  he,  "  they  have  angelic  countenances  ;  it  is  a  pity 
they  should  not  be  co-heirs  with  Angels."  The  event 
was,  that  when  Gregory  became  Bishop,  he  sent  about 
forty  monks  into  Britain,  with  Augustine  at  their  head. 
Several  circumstances  conspired  to  favour  the  mission. 
It  is  noticeable  that  the  Lord  frequently  employs  fe- 
males in  the  propagation  of  the  gospel  among  idolaters. 
Bertha  a  pious  descendant  of  Clovis,  had  married 
Ethelbert,  king  of  Kent.  At  her  instigation  the  mis- 
sionaries were  kindly  received,  had  a  mansion  assign- 
ed them  in  the  royal  city  of  Canterbury,  and  were  per- 
mitted to  preach  the  gospel.  Their  conduct  was  ex- 
emplary :  they  prayed,  fasted,  watched,  preached  the 
word,  and  showed  a  j-eadiness  to  die  for  the  truth. 
Near  the  City  was  an  old  church  to  which  Queen 
Bertha  was  accustomed  to  resort  for  prayer.  In  this 
the  missionaries  held  their  first  meetings,  and  labour- 
ed with  unremitting  ardour,  until  the  king  himself  was 
converted  to  the  truth.  His  subjects  soon  followed 
the  example  of  their  Prince.  Converts  were  multipli- 
ed— churches  rebuilt — and  Augustine  was  ordained 
the  first  Archbishop  of  the  English  nation. 


BEFORE   THE    REFORMATION. 

During  this  century,  Christianity  was  extended  in 
the  East,  among  some  barbarous  nations  on  the  Euxine 
Sea,  and  on  the  Danube,  by  (he  active  zeal  of  the 
Bishops  of  Constantinople,  while  in  the  West,  Remi- 
gius  Bishop  of  Rheitns,  was  successful  among  the  Gauls, 
and  Columbus  an  Irish  monk,  with  the  Picts  and  Scots. 
{k  The  conversions  of  this  age,"  says  an  able  writer, 
'"  are  much  to  be  suspected."  "  Wondrous  conversions 
of  whole  nations  increased  the  fame  of  the  monkish 
apostles,  who  ministered  baptism  to  them  by  thousands, 
when  a  queen  was  gained,  and  a  complaisant  monarch, 
yielding  to  her  solicitations,  ordered  the  conversion  of 
his  subjects.  Left  in  all  their  former  savageness  of 
manners,  licentiousness  and  ignorance,  the  repetition 
of  a  formula  taught  them,  and  tha  sign  of  the  cross, 
admitted  them  •with  facility,  within  the  Church's  pale. 
Except  the  change  of  name,  little  perceptible  differ- 
ence appeared  between  the  Christian  convert,  and  the 
Pagan."*  It  may  be  hoped,  however,  that  amidst 
many  tares  there  was  some  wheat.  This  at  least  is 
true,  the  Christian  religion  in  almost  any  shape  is  pre- 
ferable to  the  idolatries  of  the  Heathen. 

In  the  next  century  Christianity  was  propagated  with 
much  zeal  and  success  by  the  Nestorians  who  dwelt  in 
Syria,  Persia,  and  India,  among  the  fierce  and  barba- 
rous nations  who  lived  in  the  remotest  borders  and  des- 
erts of  Asia.  By  the  labours  of  that  sect,  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  Gospel  was,  about  the  year  six  hundred  and 
thirty  seven,  extended  to  the  remote  empire  of  China, 
the  northern  parts  of  which,  are  said  to  have  abound- 
ed with  Christians  before.  Zeal  for  the  cause  of  Christ 
also  appeared  in  the  West.  Missionaries  from  Eng- 
land, Scotland,  and  Ireland  issued  forth  to  convert  their 
neighbours.  Of  these  the  famous  Willebrod  an  Anglo 
Saxon  and  his  eleven  associates  form  an  excellent 
group.  By  their  unwearied  exertions  the  knowledge 
of  Christianity)  such  as  they  taught,  spread  through 
Bavaria,  Friesiand,  Cirnbria,  and  Denmark. 
*  Kawies1  Church  Hist.  Vol.  ii.  p.  30. 

s 


Jl>  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

Aidan,  a  monk  of  Ireland,  was  likewise  a  very  zeal- 
ous and  successful  missionary  at  this  period.  Oswald 
a  British  prince,  who  had  been  baptized  and  educated 
in  Ireland,  sent  for  him.  Oswald  himself  acted  as  his 
interpreter  with  the  people,  for  Aidah  understood  Eng- 
lish but  imperfectly.  Such  was  the  zeal  of  this  mon- 
arch to  promote  religion  in  the  north  of  England !  Thus 
encouraged,  more  Irish  ministers  came  over.  The 
Gospel  was  preached,  and  many  Churches  erected. 
Aidan  was  a  bright  example  of  godliness.  He  labour- 
ed to  convert  infidels  and  strengthen  the  faithful.  He 
employed  himself,  with  his  associates,  in  the  daily 
study  oi  the  Scriptures,  and  was  remarkably  liberal  to 
the  poor.  The  character  of  this  missionary,  says  Mil- 
ner,  would  have  done  honour  to  the  purest  times. 

But  while  the  church  was  thus  extending  her  empire, 
or,  at  least  her  nominal  dominion,  abroad,  a  formidable 
enemy  appeared  almost  in  her  midst.  This  was  no 
other  than  Mahomet  the  Arabian  Impostor,  who,  like 
the  Simoon  of  his  native  desert,  swept  over  the  land, 
carrying  destruction  and  death  in  his  course.  With 
talents  qualified  for  the  undertaking,  he  had  conceived 
the  vast  project  of  introducing  a  new  religion.  By  a 
strange  mixture  of  Judaism,  Paganism,  and  Christian- 
ity, taking  from  each,  what  was  best  adapted  to  please 
the  carnal  heart,  he  succeeded  in  establishing  a  pow- 
erful system,  which  contained  within  itself  the  princi- 
ples of  its  own  propagation,  and  was  calculated  to 
sweep  all  other  religions  from  the  earth.  It  has,  in 
fact,  prevailed  over  a  considerable  part  of  the  Eastern 
World,  to  the  extinction  of  the  Christian  name  in  many 
places,  where  flourishing  churches  once  stood  ;  and  it 
remains  to  the  present  day,  at  once  a  monument  of  the 
depravity,  and  the  credulity  of  the  human  heart. 

"  The  eighth  century,"  says  Milner,  "  was  an  age  of 
Missionaries."  Their  character  and  their  success,  form, 
indeed,  almost  the  only  shining  picture,  amidst  the 
gathering  darkness.  The  same  Popes,  who  opposed 
the  grace  of  God  in  their  own  country,  supported  piou? 


BEFORE    THE   REFORMATION.  2/ 

Missionaries  among  the  heathen.  Of  these,  Winfrid 
an  English  Benedictine  Monk,  afterwards  known  by 
the  name  of  Boniface,  is  most  distinguished.  He  resi- 
ded in  the  monastery  of  Neutcell,  where  he  became  ac- 
quainted with  sacred  and  profane  learning.  At  the 
age  of  thirty,  he  was  ordained  priest ;  he  laboured  with 
much  zeal  in  preaching  the  word,  and  longed  to  be 
employed  as  a  missionary.  Receiving  a  commission 
from  the  Pope,  he  went  into  Bavaria  and  Thuringia, 
in  the  first  of  which  he  reformed  the  churches,  and  in 
th*  second,  was  successful  in  converting  the  heathen. 
From  these  countries,  he  went  into  Friesland,  and  co- 
operated for  a  season  with  Willebrod.  Hence  he 
departed  to  Hesse,  and  in  many  parts  of  Germany 
erected  the  standard  of  truth.  He  obtained  several 
assistants  from  England,  who  dispersed  themselves  in 
the  villages.  He  also  wrote  home  for  books  ;  and  by 
a  circular  letter  to  the  British  Bishops  and  people,  he 
entreated  their  prayers  for  the  success  of  his  missions. 
He  continued  full  of  zeal,  to  the  age  of  seventy  five, 
when  going  to  confirm  some  converts,  in  the  plain  of 
Dockum,  he  beheld  not  the  converts  whom  he  expect- 
ed, but  a  troop  of  angry  pagans,  armed  with  shields 
and  lances,  who  attacked  him  furiously,  and  killed  the 
whole  company,  fifty  two  in  number,  besides  Boniface 
himself. 

Other  missionaries  might  be  mentioned,  who  did 
honour  to  themselves,  and  to  the  cause  of  truth.  Vii- 
lehad,  Bishop  of  Bremen,  was  called  the  Apostle  of 
Saxony.  He  exposed  himself  to  great  hazards,  over- 
came the  ferocious  spirit  of  the  infidels,  and  spread 
among  them  the  knowledge  of  the  Gospel.  In  his  dy- 
ing moments  he  said  to  his  weeping  friends,  "  Withhold 
me  not  from  going  to  God.  These  itiheep  I  recommend 
to  him  who  entrusted  them  with  n, :,  and  whose  mercy 
is  able  to  protect  them." 

Liefuvyn,  an  Englishman,  was  distinguished  by  his 
labours  in  Germany.  He  ventured  to  appear  before 
an.  assembly  of  the  Saxonsv  and,  while  they  were  sac- 


48  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

rificing  Jo  their  idols,  he,  with  a  loud  voice  exhorted 
them  to  turn  from  those  vanities,  and  worship  the  liv- 
ing Gofl.  His  zeal  came  near  costing  him  his  life ; 
but  he  was  suffered  to  depart,  on  the  remonstrances  of 
Buto,  one  of  their  chiefs,  who  contended  that  it  would 
be  unreasonable  to  treat  an  ambassador  of  the  Great 
God,  with  less  respect  than  they  did  one  of  any  neigh- 
bouring nation.  In  the  mean  time  the  arms  of  Charle- 
magne prevailing  over  the  Saxons,  the  labours  of  the 
Missionary  were  facilitated,  and  he  continued  to 
preach  among  that  people  until  his  death.  His  suc- 
cess, however  was  small,  compared  with  that  of  the 
Kmperor,  who,  by  the  terror  of  his  army,  wlien  no 
other  method  would  succeed,  drove  the  heathen  by 
thousands  into  the  Christian  Church.  Such  was  the 
spirit  of  the  times.  Those,  who  would  not  submit  to 
water  baptism,  were  baptized  in  blood  ! 


CHAPTER   III. 

Bulgarians  receive  the  Gospel — Success  ef  Anstarius  in 
the,  North — Two  Turkish  Chiefs  converted — Duke 
nf  Poland  baptised — Russia  Christian — Suen^Otho 
persecutes  Christianity  in  Denmark — He  repents — 
Norway  forced  to  become  Christian — Greenland — 
Zeal  of  Otho  the  Great — Tartars  converted — Bale- 
ful influence  of  Mahometanism — Crusadfs — Milita- 
ry missions — Christianity  declines  in  the  East — Con- 
stantinople taken. — Reformation. 

IN  the  ninth  century  we  find  ourselves  rapidly  ad- 
vancing into  the  tjL',ck  gloom  of  the  dark  ages.  Some 
rays  of  missionary  light,  however,  continue  to  pene- 
trate the  cloud.  The  Bulgarians,  a  savage  people,  re- 
ceived the  Gospel.  A  sister  of  their  king,  Bogoris, 
had  been  taken  captive  in  a  military  excursion  and 
brought  to  Constantinople,  where  she  embraced  Chris- 


BEFORE    THE    REFORMATION.  29 

lianity.  Upon  her  return  to  her  own  country,  she  gave 
strong  evidence  that  her  change  of  religion  had  been 
more  than  nominal.  She  was  struck  with  grief  and 
compassion,  to  see  the  king,  her  brother,  enslaved  to 
idolatry ;  and  used  the  most  potent  arguments  in  her 
power  to  convince  him  of  the  vanity  of  his  worship* 
Bogoris  was  affected  by  her  arguments,  but  was  no!, 
prevailed  upon  to  embrace  the  Gospel  until  a  famine 
and  plague  appearing  in  Bulgaria,  he  was  persuaded 
to  pray  to  the  God  of  the  Christians.  The  plague 
ceased.  There  was  something  so  remarkable  in  this 
event,  that  Bogoris  was  induced  to  send  to  Constantino- 
ple for  missionaries  ;  and  at  length  with,  many  of  his 
people  to  receive  baptism. 

In  the  course  of  this  century,  Christianity  was  first 
preached  in  the  frozen  regions  of  Scandinavia,  and  on 
the  shores  of  the  Baltic.  Anscarius,  a  monk  of  Cor- 
bie, was  the  principal  instrument  in  this  work.  Un- 
der countenance  of  the  Emperor  Lewis,  son  and  sue- 
cessor  of  Charlemagne,  he  undertook,  with  some 
others,  a  mission  to  Denmark.  On  his  passage  to 
Sweden  the  ship  was  taken  by  pirates.  He  was  rob- 
bed of  all  his  effects,  including  forty  volumes  of  books. 
After  many  difficulties,  however,  he  arrived  in  that 
country,  where  he  was  favourably  received  by  the  king, 
and  allowed  to  preach.  Success  attended  his  pious 
exertions.  By  preaching,  by  bringing  up  children  in  the 
Christian  faith,  and  by  redeeming  captives,  for  instruc- 
tion in  the  truth,  he  brought  numbers  to  embrace 
Christianity.  From  Sweden  he  finally  penetrated  into 
Denmark,  where  he  planted  the  Gospel  with  some  suc- 
cess. Alter  having  been  raised  to  the  Arch-Bishopric 
of  Hamburg,  and  the  whole  north,  this  truly  Christian 
missionary  spent  the  remainder  of  his  life  in  frequent- 
ly travelling  among  the  Danes,  Cimbrians,  and  Swedes, 
to  form  new  churches,  to  confirm  and  establish  those 
that  had  been  already  planted,  and  otherwise  to  pro-, 
mote  the  cause  of  Christianity,  lie  continued  in  the*- 
3* 


.30  I'UOPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

midst  of  these  arduous  and  dangerous  enterprises  until 
his  death  in  the  year  865. 

Before  the  close  of  this  century  Christianity  seems 
to  have  been  extended  to  Bohemia  and  Moravia  ;  and  to 
have  dawned  on  Russia,  hitherto  enveloped  in  the  gloom 
of  paganism.  But  it  should  be  constantly  remember- 
ed, that  we  are  now  advanced  to  that  dark  period  of 
superstition,  when  the  light  which  was  in  Christians 
was  darkness,  and  great  was  that  darkness.  It  is  true, 
however,  that  the  very  name  of  Christ  has  done  good, 
and  so  far  as  the  most  imperfect  knowledge  of  his  re- 
ligion has  extended,  it  has  elevated  the  human  charac- 
ter. If,  in  no  other  point  of  view,  were  the  mission- 
ary exertions  of  the  dark  ages  useful,  yet  they  were 
in  preparing  the  way  for  the  introduction  of  a  purer 
religion  in  after  times.  The  nations  of  Europe,  which 
then  received  a  corrupt  religion,  have  gradually  refined 
upon  their  systems,  until  the  true  light  begins  to  shine. 

Towards  the  middle  of  the  tenth  century,  two  Turkish 
chiefs,  Bologudes  and  Gy las,  whose  territories  lie  on  the 
Banks  of  the  Danube,  made  a  public  profession  of 
Christianity,  and  were  baptised  in  Constantinople. 

Of  these  the  former  soon  apostatised,  but  the  latter 
steadily  persevered.  Sarolta  the  daughter  of  Gyias, 
being  afterwards  married  to  Geysa,  chief  of  the  Hunga- 
rian nation,  persuaded  him  to  embrace  Christianity. 
Humanity,  peace  and  civilization  thus  began  to  flour- 
ish among  this  barbarous  people,  and  under  the  patron- 
age of  Stephen  the  son  of  Geysa,  Christianity  became 
completely  established  in  Hungary. 

Poland  likewise  became  Christian.  Some  Poles  trav- 
elling into  Bohemia  and  Moravia,  were  struck  with 
the  preaching  of  the  Gospel,  and,  on  their  return,  ear- 
nestly recommended  it  to  the  attention  of  their  coun- 
trymen. The  report  at  length  reaching  the  ear  of 
MicislauSjthe  duke  of  Poland,  he  was  induced  to  divorce 
his  seven  wives,  and  marry  Dambrouca  the  daughter 
of  Boleslaus,  duke  of  Bohemia.  He  was  baptised  in 
<he  year  965,  and  by  the  zealous  efforts  of  the  duke 


BEFORE    THE    REFORMATION.  31 

and  duchess,  many  of  their  subjects  were  either  persuad- 
ed or  obliged,  by  degress,  to  abandon  idolatry  and  pro- 
fess the  religion  of  Christ. 

In  Russia  the  Greek  missionaries  continued  to 
labour,  and  gradually  succeeded.  The  empress 
Anna,  by  her  zealous  importunity,  prevailed  on  her 
husband  to  embrace  Christianity.  He  was  baptised  in 
the  year  987.  At  that  time,  Russia  formed  a  Christian 
establishment,and  hassince  considered  herself  a  daugh- 
ter of  the  Greek  Church. 

The  work  of  God  in  Denmark,  met  with  a  severe 
check  from  Gormo,  the  king  of  that  country,  who  la- 
boured to  extirpate  the  gospel.  At  length,  however, 
he  was  forced  by  Henry  the  predecessor  of  Otho  the 
Great,  to  tolerate  Christianity  in  his  dominions.  Un- 
der the  protection  of  this  Emperor,  Unni,  then  arch- 
bishop of  Hamburg,  with  some  other  ecclesiastics, 
came  into  Denmark,  and  formed  many  Christian  chur- 
ches. Harold,  the  successor  of  Gormo,  was  active  in 
favour  of  Christianity,  but  Suen-Otho,  the  son  and  suc- 
cessor of  Harold,  entirely  renounced  the  Christian  name, 
and  persecuted  his  Christian  subjects  in  the  most  cruel 
manner.  At  length  being  driven  from  his  throne,  and 
forced  into  exile,  he  was  led  to  reflect  on  his  Christian 
education,  and  to  repent  of  his  apostacy.  Being  after- 
wards restored  to  his  kingdom,  he  spent  the  remainder 
of  his  life  in  the  most  sincere  and  earnest  endeavours 
to  promote  the  cause  of  Christ  in  his  dominions. 

In  Sweden,  an  almost  entire  extinction  of  the  Gos- 
pel had  taken  place.  Unni,  animated  by  his  success 
in  Denmark,  determined  to  attempt  the  revival  of  re- 
ligion in  Sweden.  He  succeeded,  and  had  the  happi- 
ness of  planting  the  cross  even  in  the  remote  parts  of 
that  northern  region. 

Norway,  after  a  long  resistance  to  her  monarchs  in 
rejecting  the  Christian  profession,  at  last  submitted  to 
the  strong  arm  of  Olaus,  who,  finding  all  other  meth- 
®ds  ineffectual,  visited  the  provinces  with  an  army  ca- 


32  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

pable  of  commanding  obedience.  Multitudes  were 
driven  to  the  font,  and  received  the  sign  of  the  cross. 
Some  English  missionaries,  especially  Bernard,  were 
very  active  ;  their  zeal  carried  them  to  the  Orkney 
Islands,  and  even  to  Greenland,  where  they  fixed  the 
standard  of  the  cross.  But  no  man  distinguished  him- 
self in  zeal  for  spreading  the  gospel,  beyond  Otho  the 
Great.  This  Emperor  established  Christianity  in  Ger- 
many, on  a  firm  foundation,  and  was  instrumental  in 
sending  the  gospel  to  many  barbarous  tribes. 

"Thus,"  says  Dr.  Burder,  "  in  an  age  of  proverbial 
darkness,  the  Gospel  continued  to  spread.  The  ef- 
forts of  Missionaries,  at  this  period,  had  their  defects  ; 
yet  they  form  the  principal  glory  of  those  times,  and 
appear  to  have  been  attended  with  the  power  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  the  genuine  conversion  of  numbers,  and 
the  improvement  of  human  society.  It  is  easy  to  find 
fault  with  past  times,  but  it  would  be  well,  if,  with 
all  their  advantages,  the  moderns  displayed  half  that 
zeal  for  the  propagation  of  the  Gospel,  which  marks 
the  annals  of  the  darkest  ages."* 

Missionaries  continued  to  penetrate  into  the  north- 
ern regions,  during  the  eleventh  century,  and  Christian- 
ity on  the  whole  gained  ground  in  those  countries.  Ils 
effects  were  highly  beneficial.  Mr.  Hume,  speaking 
of  these  northern  nations,  says,  "  That  restless 
people,  seem,  about  this  time,  to  have  learnt  the.  use  of 
tillage,  which  thenceforth  kept  them  at  home,  and  freed 
the  other  nations  of  Europe  from  the  devastations 
spread  over  them  by  these  piratical  invaders."  Had 
Mr.  Hume  been  willing  to  attribute  some  beneficial  in- 
fluence to  religion,  he  would  doubtless  have  found,  that 
the  principal  cause  of  the  humanity  and  civilization  of 
these  barbarians,  was  not  the  use  of  tillage,  but  the  use 
of  the  Gospel.  It  is  certain  that  Christianity  does  pro- 
duce this  effect,  and  this  certainly  is  no  small  argument 
for  extending  its  blessings  through  the  world. 

In  the  East  the  Nestorians  continued  to  labour  with. 
*  Burder'a  MJM.  An.  p.  129. 


BEFORE    THE    REFORMATION.-  33" 

success  in  spreading  the  knowledge  of  the  truth  among 
the  vast  hordes  of  Asiatic  Tartars.  But  Asia  was  now 
nearly  possessed  by  the  Mahometans.  Indeed,  Africa, 
and  a  considerable  part  of  Europe,  had  for  some  time 
felt  the  scourges  of  the  Arabian  impostor.  For  nearly 
three  centuries,  the  Saracens  had  overrun  ahnost  the 
whole  Eastern  World,  and  at  one  period  had  carried 
terror  even  to  the  gates  of  Rome.  Wherever  they 
went,  Christianity  withered  at  their  approach.  They 
were  a  cloud  of  locusts,  around  the  tree  of  life,  devour- 
ing those  leaves,  which  are  for  the  healing  of  the  na- 
tions. Their  desolating  excursions  produced  in  many 
instances  a  most  deplorable  apostacy  from  the  faith. 

To  the  Saracens  succeeded  the  Turks,  who,  having 
embraced  the  religion  of  Mahomet,  began,  during  the 
tenth  centur.y,  to  lay  the  foundation  of  that  powerful 
Empire,  which  they  afterwards  established.  By  turn- 
ing their  arms  against  the  Saracens,  they  indeed  weak* 
ened  one  enemy  of  the  Christians,  but  the  cross  was 
equally  odious  to  both  species  of  Mussulmen. 

At  the  close  of  this  century,  in  1096,  was  commenc- 
ed the  first  of  those  romantic  expeditions  called  the  cru- 
sades. These  holy  wars,  as  they  have  been  termed 
with  sufficient  impropriety,  whose  object  was  to  rescue 
Jerusalem  from  the  hands  of  the  infidels,  enlisted  all 
the  energies  of  the  principal  ehristian  princes,  wasted 
the  resources  of  the  church,  and  agitated  all  Europe 
for  more  than  a  century.  But  the  history  of  these  enthu- 
siastic undertakings,  does  not  belong  to  my  present  sub- 
ject. Jerusalem  is  to  be  taken,  (shortly  we  trust,)  by 
another  kind  of  warfare. 

During  the  twelfth  century,  Missionaries  continued 
to  labour  in  those  parts  of  Europe  which  were  yet  Pa- 
gan ;  and  Christianity  was  in  some  instances  extender] 
by  proper  methods.  But  other  influence  than  moral 
suasion  was  occasionally  resorted  to  by  the  zealous 
champions  of  the  cross.  When  a  Christian  prince  had 
conquered  a  pagan  tribe,  his  first  object  was  to  bring 
them  within  .the  pale  of  the  church.  If  this  could  not  bs 


34  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

effected  by  argument,  authority  was  interposed,  and  ii 
this  was  not  sufficient,  force  was  added.  Thousands 
received  baptism,  at  the  point  of  the  spear.  It  was  in 
this  manner  that  the  Finlanders,  the  Pomeranians,  and 
the  Sdavonians,  were  converted  duiing  this  century. 

Nor  was  this  unchristian  method  of  extending  the 
Gospel,  confined  to  Princes.  The  missionaries  sent 
out  from  Rome  frequently  resorted  to  force.  An  instance 
we  have  in  Livonia.  The  labours  of  Mainard,  the 
first  Missionary,  who  attempted  the  conversion  of  that 
barbarous  people,  having  proved  unsuccessful,  the  Ro- 
man Pontiff,  Urban  HI., who  had  consecrated  him  bish- 
op of  the  Livonians,  declared  a  crusade  against  them, 
which  was  zealously  carried  on  by  that  ecclesiastic, 
and  by  his  successors,  Berthold  and  Albert.  These 
warlike  Apostles,  at  the  head  of  great  bodies  of  troops 
raised  in  Saxony,  successively  entered  Livonia,  and 
compelled  the  wretched  inhabitants  to  receive  Christian 
baptism. 

The  same  military  methods  for  extending  Christiani- 
ty, were  continued  in  the  thirteenth  century.  The  mis- 
sionaries of  this  class  who  most  distinguished  them- 
selves, were  the  Knights  of  the  Teutonic  Order.  These 
having  been  driven  from  Palestine,  returned  to  tight  the 
bat:les  of  the  church  in  Europe.  They  were  sent  into 
Prussia,  and  after  a  severe  contest  of  fifty  years,  suc- 
ceeded in  bringing  that  obstinate  people  to  make  the 
sign  of  the  cross,  and  adore  musty  relicks.  The  same 
success  attended  them  afterwards  in  Lithuania.  In 
Spain,  which  had  hitherto  continued  in  some  measure 
subject  to  the  Saracens,  the  Christians  rallying  under 
their  leaders,  by  successive  conquests,  narrowed  the 
Saracenic  territories,  and  finally  expelled  those  who 
refused  to  be  converted  from  the  country. 

In  the  East  though  the  arms  of  Genghis  Khan  had 
before  the  close  of  the  last  century,  involved  the  Nes- 
torian  Christians  in  great  calamities,  yet  this  sect  still 
had  flourishing  churches  in  Tartary,  Persia,  and  Chi- 
na. Some  of  the  Tartar  Princes  embraced  their  re- 


BEFORE    THE    REFORMATION.  35 

ligion,  and  it  is  said  to  have  extended  to  the  court  of 
the  Mogul  Empire.  Missionaries  from  the  Church  of 
Rome  had  likewise  penetrated  these  eastern  regions, 
and  established  churches  in  different  places.  In  Chi- 
na they  had  several,  and  the  present  capital  of  that 
Empire  was  erected  into  an  Archbishopric.  To  fa- 
cilitate the  progress  of  Christianity,  a  translation  was 
made  of  the  New  Testament  and  Psalms,  into  the  lan- 
guage of  Tartary. 

The  next  century  Christianity  greatly  declined  in  the 
East.  The  Turks  and  Tartars,  who  extended  their 
conquests  with  astonishing  rapidity,  destroyed,  where- 
ever  they  went,  the  labours  of  the  Christian  missiona- 
ries. In  China,  the  Gospel  was  almost  expelled  by  the 
jealousy  of  the  reigning  powers,  while  the  celebrated 
Tamerlane  after  having  subdued  the  greatest  part  of 
Asia,  and  triumphed  over  Bajazet  Emperor  of  the 
Turks,  and  even  filled  Europe  with  the  terror  of  his 
arms,  persecuted  all  who  bore  the  Christian  name  with 
the  most  barbarous  severity  ;  and  compelled  multitudes 
by  his  cruelties  to  desert  the  cross.  Thus  was  the 
Gospel  buried  beneath  the  rubbish  of  the  Koran,  and 
the  star  of  Christianity  which  had  appeared  with  so 
much  sweetness  in  the  eastern  horizon,  early  began  to 
wane  before  the  crescent  of  Mahomet. 

The  discovery  of  America  in  the  ffteenth  century 
opened  a  new  field  for  Christian  enterprise.  The  Pope 
had  divided  the  New  World  between  the  Spanish  and 
Portuguese,  with  the  injunction  to  propagate  the  Gos- 
gel  among  the  natives.  But  the  extension  of  Chris- 
tianity seems  to  have  occupied  a  small  share  of  their 
attention.  Their  thirst  for  gold  had  swallowed  up  ev- 
ery other  passion.  Some  Franciscan  and  Dominic- 
an monks  were  sent  out  to  instruct  these  pagans,  but 
they  conveyed  religion  through  such  a  medium,  and 
accompanied  it  with  such  cruelties,  that  it  could  not 
but  excite  abhorrence.  Still  however  there  were  not 
wanting  many  wretched  natives  who  were  converted, 
either  by  persuasion  or  by  fear,  to  the  profession  of  a 


36  PROPAGATION    OP    CHRISTIANITY 

debased  form  of  Christianity.  But  if  any  thing  was 
gained  in  the  West  during  this  century  it  was  more  than 
counterbalanced  by  the  calamities  of  the  East.  In 
Asia  the  rapid  declension  noticed  in  the  last  century, 
had  left  scarcely  any  traces  of  Christianity.  The  Nes- 
torians  indeed  retained  some  scattered  remains  of  their 
former  glory  in  China,  but  it  was  a  faint  and  dying  ta- 
per amidst  a  damp  and  gloomy  firmament.  A  new 
source  of  calamity  likewise  arose  to  the  Church  both 
in  Asia  and  Europe,  from  the  capture  of  Constantino- 
ple by  the  Turks.  By  this  disastrous  event,  besides 
the  provinces  already  subdued  by  the  Ottoman  arms, 
both  Epirus  and  Greece  fell  under  the  dominion  of  the 
Crescent.  The  churches  in  those  very  cities  where 
Paul  had  preached,  were  now  converted  into  mosques, 
and  Christianity  was  overwhelmed  by  Mahometan  ig- 
norance and  barbarism.* 

7'his  very  calamity,  however,  was  overruled  for  good 
to  the  Church.  The  emigration  of  learned  men  from 
the  East,  occasioned  by  the  destruction  of  the  Grecian 
Empire,  was  one  of  the  principal  means  of  reviving 
literature  in  Europe  ;  and,  concurring  with  the  discov- 
ery of  the  art  of  printing  in  the  year  1440,  paved  the 
way  for  that  memorable  revolution  which  changed  the 
face  of  the  Christian  world. 

This  was  no  other  than  the  Reformation  which  marks 
the  annals  of  the  succeeding  century.  Although  a 
nominal  Christianity  now  pervaded  every  part  of  Eu- 
rope, yet,  such  were  the  corruptions  of  popery,  that 
nothing  but  the  Egyptian  darkness  with  which  the  East- 
ern world  was  covered,  could  equal  the  thick  night 
which  enveloped  the  Western  Churches.  But  Wick- 

*  There  are  itill  however  considerable  remains  of  Christianity  in 
the  Turkish  dominions  both  in  Europe  and  Asia.  In  the  foimer  it 
is  calculated  thcit  two  thirds  of  the  inhabitants  are  Christians,  and 
in  Constantinople  iUelf,  there  are  above  twenty  Christian  churches, 
and  more  than  thirty  in  Thcssalonica.  Philadelphia,  now  called  Ala 
Shahir,  has  no  fewer  than  twelve.  The  whole  island  of  Chio  is  gov- 
erned by  Christians,  and  some  islands  of  the  Archipelago  are  inhab- 
ited by  them  only.  Miss.  Reg.  V.  I.  p.  79. 

&~  Z 

I 


BEFORE  THE  REFORMATION.  37 

liffe  had  alread}-  appeared  as  the  morning  star  of  the 
Reformation,  and  Luther  now  rose  to  bring  in  the  Prot- 
estant day. 

It  is  not  consistent  with  my  design  to  enter  into  a  par- 
ticular account  of  the  Reformation.  In  the  history  of  the 
Church  it  is  an  event  of  the  first  magnitude.  With  the 
history  of  missions,  it  is  connected  only  as  the  com- 
mencement of  a  new  era.  We  have  heretofore  con- 
sidered the  operations  of  the  Church  as  oire  ;  and  al- 
though extending  the  pale  of  Popery,  could  hardly  be 
considered  as  extending  Christianity,  yet  to  ihis  view 
we  have  been  obliged  to  confine  ourselves.  We  shall 
now  have  the  pleasure  of  tracing  the  progress  of  a  pur- 
er religion  in  the  exertions  of  the  Protestant  Mission- 
aries ;  at  the  same  time  it  will  be  necessary  to  give  a 
rapid  sketch  of  the  further  exertions  of  the  Romish 
Church  in  disseminating  the  doctrines  of  the  hierarchy 
among  those  nations,  which  had  not  yet  heard  of  the 
name  of  Christ.  With  this  sketch  we  shall  commence 
the  Second  Part. 


j 


PART  II. 

PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY    BY    THE    ROMAN 
CATHOLICS. 

CHAPTER  I. 

Jesuits — Formation  of  their  Order — Their  Zeal  in  Mis~- 
sions — Xavier — His  success — Character — Missiona- 
ries to  China — South  America — Interesting  Settle^ 
ments — Their  destruction — Arts  of  the  Jesuits — Oth* 
er  efforts  of  the  Church  of  Rome. 

THE  progress  of  the  Reformation  having  checked 
ihe  ambitious  designs  of  the  Roman  Pontiff,  with  res- 
pect to  the  spiritual  dominion  of  Europe,  he  began  to 
look  abroad,  with  more  solicitude  than  ever,  for  an  in- 
crease of  foreign  territory.  Not  to  impute  the  succeed- 
ing missionary  exertions  of  the  Catholics  to  the  worst  of 
motives  it  is  natural  to  suppose,  that  while  multitudes 
were  seceding  from  their  communion,  they  should  be  un- 
commonly anxious,  to  make  up  these  losses,  by  the  addi- 
tion of  new  converts.  We  have  reason  to  hope,  how- 
ever, that  higher  motives  actuated  many  of  theirmission- 
aries.  But,  whatever  was  the  cause,  it  is  certain  that 
the  Romish  Church  was  awakened  to  new  zeal  in  the 
propagation  of  Christianity. 

There  was  room  for  the  mc-st  extensive  operations. 
In  the  West,  a  New  World  had  been  discovered,  which, 
as  yet,  was  hardly  entered.  In  the  East,  the  Portu- 
guese, by  their  establishments  in  India,  had  opened 
vast  tracts  of  that  populous  portion  of  the  Globe  to  the 
access  of  missionaries.  These,  and  other  fields,  were 
accordingly  filled  with  a  host  of  monks,  of  different  re- 
ligious orders,  prepared  for  any  undertaking  to  extend 
the  pale  of  their  church.  Among  them,  as  most  dis- 
tinguished for  their  zeal  and  success,  the  Jesuits  claim 
the  first  rank. 


BY    THE    ROMAN    CATHOLICS.  39 

This  specious  Order  was  founded  in  the  year  one 
thousand  five  hundred  and  forty,  at  the  instigation  of 
Ignatius  Loyola,  a  Spanish  military  gentleman  of  no- 
ble descent,  and  of  an  ambitious,  fanatical  disposition. 
It  does  not  fall  within  my  purpose  to  give  their  politic- 
al history,  or  to  attempt  laying  bare  the  secret  springs 
of  that  vast  and  powerful  machine,  which  for  more  thai; 
two  centuries,  kept  the  whole  Christian  world  in  mo- 
tion, and  governed  even  the  destinies  of  kings.  Much 
less  is  it  necessary  to  add  any  thing  to  those  execra- 
tions, which  have  been,  but  too  deservedly,  heaped  on 
this  insinuating  and  politic  sect  of  monks.  It  is  only 
with  their  missionary  character  that  we  have  to  do,  and, 
happily,  in  looking  at  this  we  see  their  fairest  side. 
Whatever  were  the  motives  which  influenced  the  Jes- 
uits in  undertaking  their  missions,  it  cannot  be  denied, 
that,  in  their  manner  of  conducting  them,  there  is  much 
to  be  commended.  For  zeal  and  patient  endurance  oi 
hardships,  their  missionaries  are  almost  without  a  par- 
allel. We  find  them  ready  in  multitudes,  at  the  com- 
mand of  the  Pope,  or  of  the  Superiour  of  the  Order,  to 
leave  their  country,  and  embark  in  any  undertaking. 
however  distant  the  voyage,  or  perilous  the  servic0 
At  one  time,  they  penetrated  the  American  forests,  an 
inhabited  the  smoky  cabin  of  the  savage  ;  and  at  anoth- 
er they  patiently  exposed  themselves  to  the  sultry  cli- 
mates of  the  East,  and  braved  the  cruelty  of  the  most 
ferocious  barbarians.  All  the  enjoyments  of  civilized 
Hie  were  readily  surrendered.  It  is  true,  they  could 
"  familiarize  themselves  with  the  luxury  and  magnifi- 
cence of  the  Court  of  Pekin  ;"  but  they  could  also, 
"live  on  bread  and  water  with  the  Jogis,"  In 
short,  they  exhibited  the  most  unbounded  pliancy, 
and  shaped  themselves  to  every  enterprise,  and  to  ev- 
ery suffering.  It  would  have  been  well,  indeed,  if 
they  had  not  shaped  their  religion,  as  well  as  their  hab- 
its, to  the  customs  of  the  people  with  whom  they  re- 
sided. But  of  (heir  compliancy  in  this  respect,  like- 


40  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

wise,  we  have  sad  proof.  Hence,  as  we  shall  see,  the 
multitude  of  their  converts. 

As  an  example  of  their  discipline,  and  its  effects,  we 
may  recur  to  the  instance  of  Francis  Xavier,one  of  their 
most  noted  missionaries,  who  has  been  styled,  the 
^Apostle  of  the  Indies."  This  uncommon  man  de- 
scended from  a  noble  family  in  Spain,  was  a  disciple 
of  Loyola  the  founder  of  the  Jesuits.  With  a  mind 
made  for  intrepid  daring,  with  a  heart  wholly  devoted 
to  the  cause  he  had  espoused,  with  habits  formed  in  the 
severest  school  of  those  who  made  their  religion  to  con- 
sist in  austerity,  he  set  sail  for  India  in  fifteen  hundred 
and  forty  one,  under  the  patronage  of  John  III.  king 
of  Portugal,  to  plant  the  standard  of  the  Cross  in  the 
strong  holds  of  Satan. 

During  the  voyage,  which  was  long  and  tedious,  he 
refused  almost  every  accommodation  on  board  the  ship, 
and  submitted  to  the  same  fare  as  the  meanest  seaman. 
At  the  same  time  he  laboured  incessantly  to  instruct 
the  sailors  ;  and,  when  a  mortal  distemper  raged  among 
them,  he  not  only  attended  to  the  state  of  their  souls, 
but,  day  and  night,  went  from  one  to  another,  both  as 
physician  and  nurse,  performing  the  lowest  and  most 
disagreeable  offices.  On  his  arrival  at  Goa,  he  began 
with  reforming  the  Portuguese  ;  and,  to  obtain  the  bless- 
ing  of  God  upon  his  labours,  he  consecrated  the  great- 
est part  of  each  night  to  prayer,  allowing  himself  but 
four  hours  sip ep.*  With  a  bell  in  his  hand  he  patroled 
the  streets  of  the  town,  summoning  the  heads  of  fami- 
lies to  send  their  children  to  be  catechised.  The  chil- 
dren flocked  in  from  all  quarters.  He  taught  them  the  com- 
mandments, the  Apostles'  creed,  and  the  first  principles 
of  religion.  By  means  of  these  children,  whose  regu- 
lar conduct  soon  became  a  reproach  to  the  dissolute- 
ness of  their  parents,  the  face  of  things  was  changed 
at  Goa. 

From  this  place,  he  went  to  Cape  Comorin,  and  the 
adjacent  islands.  After  learning  the  language  of  the 

*  Life  of  Xavier,  p.  44. 


BY    THE    ROMAN    CATHOLICS.  41 

natives,  he  extended  his  labours  among  them  with  as- 
tonishing success.  In  one  month,  according  to  his  own 
account,  he  baptized  some  thousands  of  idolaters.* 
His  privations  here  were  very  great.  Three  hours 
sleep  on  the  ground,  in  a  fisher's  cabin,  was  his  only 
rest ;  rice  and  water  his  only  food.  "  On  the  barren 
and  inhospitable  Molucca  Isles,"  says  his  Biographer, 
"  he  endured  all  the  miseries  imaginable  of  hunger, 
thirst,  and  nakedness."  From  this  region  he  departed 
for  Japan,  where  he  succeeded  in  laying  the  founda- 
tions of  that  Church,  which,  though  it  was  destroyed  in 
little  more  than  half  a  century  by  a  persecution  unpar- 
alled  for  its  barbarity,  is  said  to  have  embraced  at  one 
time  about  six  hundred  thousand  Christians.  This  em- 
inent labourer  died  in  fifteen  hundred  and  fifty  two,  in 
the  forty  sixth  year  of  his  age.  He  had  meditated  a 
mission  to  China,  and  was  on  his  way  thither.  Being 
sick,  he  was  landed  on  the  small  island  of  Sanchian, 
where,  deserted  by  all  his  countrymen,  he  expired. 

Into  the  character  of  Xavier,  much  certainly  entered 
which  we  cannot  commend  ;  but  it  becomes  us  not  rash- 
ly to  condemn  in  the  gross,  one,  whose  conduct  is,  in 
many  respects,  a  high  pattern  for  imitation  ;  and  who 
gave  the  strongest  possible  marks  of  his  sincerity  ;  or, 
at  least,  of  his  unbounded  attachment  to  the  Romish 
See.  Home  has  said  of  him  "  Francis  Xavier  was  him- 
self a  host.  His  labours  were  wonderful ;  and  through 
every  unhappy  medium  that  we  are  to  contemplate  his 
character,  he  appears  a  man  of  the  first  magnitude."! 

In  Xavier,  we  have  a  specimen,  of  what  one  mission- 
ary from  the  Jesuits  accomplished.  Perhaps  the  la- 
bours of  no  other  individual  were  attended  with  the 
same  success.  Much,  however,  was  done.  Some  mem- 
bers of  the  order,  carrying  the  design  of  Xavier  into 
effect,  penetrated  into  China.  The  chief  of  these  was 
Matthew  Ricci,  who,  by  his  mathematical  knowledge, 
made  himself  so  acceptable  to  the  Chinese  Emperor, 
*  Life  of  Xavier,  p.  51. 

t  Home  on  Missions,  p.  53. 

4* 


42  PROPAGATION    Of    CHRISTIANITY 

and  his  nobles,  that  he  obtained  for  himself  and  for  hi* 
associates  the  privilege  of  preaching  the  Gospel  to  that 
jealous  and  secluded  people.  Churches  were  built,  re- 
ligious books  translated,  and  converts  multiplied.  Dur- 
ing the  seventh  century,  numerous  missionaries  of  other 
Orders,  Franciscans,Dominicans,  and  Capuchins, enter- 
ed this  field  wiih  the  Jesuits.  Though  disagreeing  on 
many  points,  they  all  united  in  this,  to  use  every  pos- 
sible method  to  extend  the  pale  of  the  Romish  Church. 
While  united,  they  prospered.  A  nominal  Christianity 
spread  to  a  very  great  extent  in  China.  The  Jesuits, 
by  their  scientific  and  literary  attainments,  obtained 
great  influence,  and  it  was  all  directed  to  the  further- 
ance of  the  main  design.  But  when  they  became 
strong,  intoxicated  with  success,  theyquarrelled  among 
themselves,  and  especially  with  the  other  Orders.  An 
appeal  was  made  to  the  Pope.  His  interference  raised 
the  jealousy  of  the  emperor.  The  nobles, who  had  long 
been  envious  of  these  favoured  strangers,  were  ready 
to  find  occasion  against  them.  Persecution  lowered. 
Imprisonment,  banishment,  and  death  succeeded.  Not 
only  many  of  the  missionaries,  but  great  numbers  of 
their  converts  suffered  at  the  stake.  Christianity  was 
nearly  rooted  from  the  Empire.  A  few  Jesuits  have 
indeed  continued  to  maintain  their  post  until  this  day, 
though  persecution  was  but  lately  renewed  against  them 
•with  all  its  terrors. 

In  South  America,  likewise,  the  Jesuits  were  success- 
ful. Finding,  at  first,  that  the  intercourse  of  the  Span- 
iards with  the  Indians,  opposed  an  obstacle  to  their  at- 
tempts, they  resolved  on  removing  into  the  interior ; 
where  the  deleterious  influence  of  European  wicked- 
ness was  unknown.  They  first  attempted  to  collect  the 
wandering  Indians  and  teach  them  the  blessings  of  civ- 
ilized life.  The  inconvenience  and  wretchedness  of 
the  savage  state,  they  forcibly  pointed  out.  13y  this 
means,  they  persuaded  a  number  to  build  houses,  or 
huts,  and  dwell  together  in  a  society.  The  learned 
Jesuits  themselves  were  metamorphosed  into  earpen- 


BY  THE  ROMAN'  CATHOLICS.  4.3 

ters,  masons,  and  smiths.  A  settlement  was  formed  in 
the  Province  of  Paraguay,  where  a  chain  of  mountains 
encloses  a  vast  and  fruitful  plain,  extending  to  the 
length  of  some  hundred  miles.  Here  the  missionaries 
taught  the  Indians  agriculture  and  the  arts,  furnished 
them  with  grain  to  sow  the  land,  provided  for  their 
maintenance,  and,  as  far  as  possible,'  for  all  their  *  ants. 
The  happy  state  of  those  in  this  settlement,  attracted 
the  attention  of  the  wandering  tribes.  They  loo  began 
to  flock  to  the  missionaries.  Their  motives  to  be  sure 
were  not  very  disinterested.  They  said,  "If  you  will 
have  us  stay  with  you,  give  us  plenty  of  food.  We  are 
like  the  beasts,  that  are  always  eating,  not  like  you,, 
who  eat  but  little,  and  at  set  hours."  They  were, 
however,  gradually  instructed.  The  savages  were 
humanized.  Whatever  was  the  fact  as  to  their  becom- 
ing Christians,  they  certainly  became  civilized  men. 

The  Missionaries  continued  to  penetrate  into  the 
heart  of  the  country,  and  win  other  wanderers  by  pre- 
sents, and  by  the  most  gentle  methods  of  persuasion. 
New  settlements  were  formed,  until  three  hundred 
thousand  families  are  said  to  have  been  united  under 
the  direction  of  the  Jesuits.  The  settlements  flourish- 
ed until  a  war  broke  out,  in  which  they  were  attacked 
by  many  thousand  savages.  Twelve  or  thirteen  of 
them  were  then  destroyed,  and  multitudes  of  the  inhab- 
itants put  to  death.  Those  who  remained  alive,  re- 
moved about  four  hundred  miles  to  the  river  Parana, 
where  they  formed  the  settlements,  of  the  Lady  of  Lo- 
retta,  and  St.  Ignatius  ;  after  which  several  others  were 
established  between  the  rivers  Parana  and  Uraguay. 
In  the  year  1717,  one  Province  alone  reckoned  thirty 
two  settlements,  containing  121,168  Indians,  all  baptiz- 
ed by  the  Jesuits.* 

What  share  religion  had  in  the  concerns  of  this  new 

commonwealth,  (for  such  it  was  in  fact,)  it  may  not  be 

easy  to  decide.     From  the  well  known  character  of  the 

Jesuits,  the  Protestant  reader  will  be  apt  to  conclude, 

*  Binder's  Miss,  Anec,  p.  15&. 


44  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

that  the  mission  was  rather  a  political  engine,  calculat- 
ed to  increase  the  power  of  their  Order,  than  an  instru- 
ment for  disseminating  Christianity.  We  ought  how- 
ever to  give  even  the  Jesuits  their  due  ;  and  that  we 
may  be  better  able  to  do  this,  I  shall  here  add  an  ac- 
count of  one  of  these  settlements  by  a  catholic  traveller, 
J.  Florentine  de  Bourges,  a  Capuchin,  in  1712. 

"  This  Iktle  community  consists  of  seven  priests,  all 
men  of  the  greatest  virtue.  Prayer,  study,  preaching, 
and  the  administration  of  the  sacraments,  is  their  con- 
tinual employ.  Their  method  of  cultivating  these  new 
Christians,  made  such  an  impression  upon  me,  that  I 
have  it  always  fresh  in  my  mind.  This  settlement  con- 
sists of  about  thirty  thousand  inhabitants. 

"  At  break  of  day  the  bell  rings  to  church.  One  of 
the  Missionaries  says  the  morning  prayer  and  mass, 
after  which  each  one  goes  about  his  business.  The 
children  from  seven  or  eight,  to  twelve  years  of  age, 
are  obliged  to  attend  school,  where  they  learn  to  read 
and  write;  they  also  learn  the  catechism  and  the  prayers 
of  the  church.  The  girls  have  also  their  schools,  and 
are  taught  to  sew  and  spin.  They  also  learn  the  cate- 
chism and  prayers.  At  eight  in  the  morning  the  boys 
and  girls  go  to  church,  say  their  prayers,  and  recite 
the  catechism  aloud.  The  modesty  and  devotion  of 
these  children,  made  an  uncommon  impression  on  me. 
About  sunset,  the  bell  rings  for  evening  prayer. 

"  There  is  the  most  perfect  union  and  charity,  among 
them.  Their  goods  are  common.  They  are  utter 
strangers  to  ambition  and  covetousness,  nor  is  disunion 
or  law  suits  known  in  these  colonies.  Such  care  is 
taken  to  inspire  them  with  horrour  against  all  sins  of 
impurity,  that  faults  of  this  kind  rarely  occur.  The 
service  of  God,  and  care  of  their  families,  occupy  their 
whole  attention.  Two  things  especially  contribute  to 
their  purity  of  life,  the  great  care  that  is  taken  to  in- 
struct them  at  set  times  ;  and  the  little  commerce  they 
have  with  Europeans.  There  is  not  a  mine  of  gold  or 
silver  in  all  this  country,  nor  any  thing  that  invites  for- 


BY  THE  ROMAN  CATHOLICS.  45 

eigncrs  to  settle  here.  Another  advantage  is,  that 
they  have  in  every  town,  an  elderly  man,  called  a 
Fiscal,  who  has  his  eye  on  all  the  town,  especially  in 
what  concerns  the  service  of  God.  He  has  the  names 
of  all  the  inhabitants,  observes  who  are  absent  from 
church,  and  inquires  into  the  reason  of  it.  The  town 
is  also  divided  into  quarters,  each  of  which  has  an 
overseer.  If  any  misdemeanour  happens,  the  Fiscal 
informs  the  missionaries.  The  delinquent  is  admon- 
ished in  private.  If  he  offend  again  he  is  penanced 
accordingly.  If  his  fault  is  public  and  scandalous,  he 
is  reproved  before  all  the  town.  This  is  generally 
submitted  to  with  great  docility,  and  the  person  thanks 
the  missionary  for  his  care."* 

Making  due  allowance  for  this  picture,  as  the  col- 
ouring of  a  friend,  there  is  certainly  much  left  to  praise. 
The  Indians  were  no  doubt  much  benefitted,  at  least  for 
a  season,  by  their  connexion  with  the  Jesuits.  But, 
afterwards  the  ambitious  designs  of  these  monks,  gave 
umbrage  to  the  court  of  Spain.  Tifb  question  arose 
whether  the  Indians  should  acknowledge  for  their  mas- 
ter the  Jesuits  or  the  King.  An  army  was  sent  to  en- 
force obedience  to  the  Spanish  government.  The 
missionaries  were  driven  from  the  continent,  and  their 
converts,  or  subjects,  either  slain  or  made  to  bend  un- 
der the  yoke  of  slavery.! 

The  labours  of  the  Jesuits  were  not  confined  to  the 
countries  which  have  been  mentioned.  They  had  mis- 
sionaries in  almost  every  part  of  the  world,  and  con- 
tinued them,  with  some  success,  though  often  banished, 
persecuted,  and  hunted  down,  until  the  final  abolition 
of  the  order  by  Clement  XIV.  in  1773.  But  in  most 
instances  it  may  be  doubted  whether  their  converts 
deserve  at  all  to  be  reckoned  among  the  followers  of 
Christ.  By  the  compromising  plan  which  they  adopt- 
ed, it  was  easy  to  bring  the  heathen  to  embrace  their 
doctrines.  They  made  it  an  object  to  effect  a  coalition 

*    Lcttres,  Curioses  et  Edifantes,  tome  xii.i. 
t  Miss.  R«g.  Vol.  1.  p.  91. 


48  PROPAGATION  OP  CHRISTIANITY 

between  the  Christian  system  and  the  schemes  of  Pa- 
ganism, by  magnifying,  any  apparent  similarity  be- 
tween them,  and  by  softening  down  the  manifest  points 
of  difference.  Thus  in  China,  they  taught  that  their 
religion  came  from  Tien,  the  Chinese  name  for  God  ; 
and,  that  the  worship  of  the  saints  and  the  Virgin 
Mary,  was  of  the  same  nature  with  the  worship  which 
the  Chinese  paid  to  their  departed  ancestors.  From 
the  precepts  of  the  Bible,  and  the  maxims  of  the  Chi- 
nese philosophers,  they  formed  a  strange  medley 
which  allowed  the  converts  to  prostrate  their  bodies 
before  the  tables  of  their  deceased  forefathers,  while 
their  minds  worshipped  God.  Jesus  Christ  and  Con- 
fucius were  placed  on  the  same  level  and  their  doc- 
trines united  to  form  a  more  acceptable  religion  than 
the  Christian. 

The  same  method  was  pursued  in  India.  Robert  de 
Nobile,  an  Italian  Jesuit,  sent  on  a  mission  to  Madura, 
assumed  the  habits  and  appearance  of  a  Bramin.  By 
his  austerities,  and  some  artifice,  he  persuaded  many 
even  of  the  Bramins,  that  he  was  one  of  their  order 
come  from  a  distant  country  to  instruct  them  more  per- 
fectly in  their  own  religion.  Influenced  by  their  ex- 
ample, the  common  people  became  his  disciples  in 
great  numbers.* 

The  worldly  schemes  which  the  Jesuits  adopted,  to- 
gether with  the  insinuating  arts  which  they  used  to  in- 
gratiate themselves  into  favour  vrith  the  priests  and 
men  in  power,  do  much  to  lower  their  character  as 
missionaries  of  the  Cross  ;  while  their  permitting  the 
converts  to  retain  their  heathen  idolatries,  only  adding 
those  of  popery,  destroys  almost  entirely  our  admira- 
tion of  their  success.  Still  I  cannot,  in  contemplating 
what  this  Order  has  done,  forbear  to  add,  in  the  words 
of  Dr.  Burder,  "  Let  it  be  remembered,  that,  however 
Jesuits  or  Capuchins  may  be  despised  or  condemned  by 
Protestants,  their  conduct  is  to  us  highly  reproachful. 

Miss  .  Reg.  Vol.  1,  p.  86. 


BY    THE    ROMAN    CATHOLICS.  4*7 

That  we  who  vaunt  a  purer  Christianity,  and  have  so 
many  nobler  motives  to  animate  our  zeal,  have  been 
hitherto  so  backward  in  the  work  of  heathen  missions, 
so  indifferent  about  enlarging  the  borders  of  Immanuel's 
kingdom,  must  be  confessed  our  guilt  and  shame  ;  and 
can  neither  be  too  deeply  lamented  nor  too  soon 
amended." 

Besides  the  exertions  of  the  Jesuits,  the  Church  of 
Rome  was  distinguished  by  various  other  efforts  in 
propagating  Christianity.  In  1622  Gregory  XV. 
founded  at  Rome  the  celebrated  College  "  De  propa- 
ganda fide."  This  College  consisted  of  thirteen  Car- 
dinals, two  priests,  and  one  secretary  ;  and  was  de- 
signed to  propagate  and  maintain  the  religion  of  the 
Church  of  Rome  in  every  quarter  of  the  globe.  Its 
funds  soon  become  adequate  to  the  most  magnificent 
undertakings.  Its  attention  was  directed  to  the  main- 
tenance of  missionaries,  the  translation  of  books,  the 
establishment  of  seminaries,  both  for  the  instruction  of 
missionaries  and  pagans,  and  the  support  of  charitable 
institutions,  for  those  who  should  suffer  in  their  ser- 
vice. Besides  this  another  of  a  similar  kind  was  add- 
ed in  1627,  by  Pope  Urban  VIII.  which  owed  its  or- 
igin to  the  piety,  or  munificence,  of  John  Baptist  Viles, 
a  Spanish  nobleman.  In  France,  several  establish- 
ments of  a  similar  nature  were  formed,  particularly  the 
"  Congregation  of  Priests  of  Foreign  missions  ;"  and 
the  Parisan  Seminary  for  the  mission  abroad,  one  for 
the  actual  sending  forth  of  missionaries,  the  other  for 
the  education  of  fit  persons  for  that  work.  By  these 
exertions  the  Church  of  Rome,  though  weakened  by 
the  defection  of  almost  all  those  nations  which  compos- 
ed her  ancient  strength,  is  still  able  to  boast  of  a  vast 
superiority,  of  numbers,  to  the  Protestants,  and  to  claim 
with  some  appearance  of  plausibility,  her  exclusive  ti- 
tle to  the  character  of  the  true  church,  from  her  pos- 
sessing most  eminently,  the  Apostolic  spirit.* 

*  They  who  would  see  a  more  particular  account  of  the  Roman  Cath- 
olic missions  may  consult — "  LeUres  Edifnntes" — History  of  the 
Church  of  Japan" — "  Le  Comtes  China" — and  "Life  of  Xavier." 


PART  III. 

PROPAGATION  OF  CHRISTIANITY  BY  THE  ANGLO 
AMERICANS. 

CHAPTER  1. 

Want  of  zeal  among  Protestants — Some  efforts  of  the 
Dutch  in  </*e  East — of  the  English — First  attempts 
in  America. — Mr.  Mayhew — Conversion  of  Hiac- 
coomes. — Opposition  of  the  Powaws. — Fortitude  of 
Hiaccoomes. — Indian  converts.— Death  of  Mr.  May- 
hew. — GOT?.  Mayhew  a  missionary. — The  Mayhew 
family  distinguished. 

We  now  commence  the  more  pleasing  task  of  tracing 
the  progress  of  Christianity  unmixed  with  the  foppe- 
ries and  absurdities  of  popery.  It  would  be  far  more 
pleasing,  however,  could  we  here  find  Christians  as 
zealously  affected  in  a  "  good  thing"  as  some,  to  whose 
exertions  we  have  been  attending,  were,  in  a  cause, 
whose  character,  to  say  the  least,  was  often  doubtful. 
But,  so  it  is,  that  truth  has  always  found,  in  our  world, 
fewer  advocates  than  error ;  and  not  only  fewer,  but 
less  zealous.  While  the  devotee  of  Brahma  counts 
not  his  life  dear  to  him,  but  offers  it  cheerfully  beneath 
the  care  of  his  god,  and  while  the  followers  of  Mahom- 
et, with  the  sword  in  one  hand,  and  the  Koran  in  the 
other,  are  ready  to  brave  every  danger  to  propagate 
the  doctrines  of  their  leader,  the  disciple  of  the  Lord 
Jesus,  too  often,  alas  !  shrinks,  from  insignificant  hard- 
ships, when  called  to  undergo  them  for  the  purpose  of 
making  himself  and  his  fellow  creatures  more  happy. 

Unfavourably,  too,  indifference  seems  frequently  to 
have  prevailed  most,  among  those  whose  form  of  wor- 
ship is  the  most  pure  ;  as  though  truth,  in  proportion 
to  its  simplicity,  lost  its  power  to  excite  exertion.  This 


BY    THE    ANGLO    AMERICANS.  49 

would  be  a  paradox,  were  not  men  depraved,  and 
were  they  not  likewise  surrounded  by  innumerable 
worldly  excitements,  which  have  a  commanding  influ- 
ence over  the  carnal  heart,  but  which  cannot  enter  in- 
to the  motives  of  those  who  are  led  by  the  spirit  of 
God. 

There  is  nothing,  among  the  early  attempts  of  the 
Protestants  to  extend  their  religion,  like  what  we  have 
witnessed  in  the  Roman  Catholics.  If  we  except  some 
exertions  of  the  Swedes  among  the  Laplanders,  by 
which  they  were  converted  to  a  nominal  Christianity, 
and  received  a  translation  of  the  New  Testament,  there 
was  but  one,  and  that  a  feeble  attempt,  to  convert  the 
heathen  in  the  sixteenth  century.  This  was  sending 
from  Geneva  fourteen  protestant  missionaries  to  in- 
struct the  Indians  of  America.  By  whom  this  benev- 
olent project  was  formed,  or  with  what  success  it  was 
attended,  is  not  certainly  known.  Mosheim  supposes 
they  accompanied  the  colony,  which  the  famous  Admi- 
ral de  Coligni  established  in  Brazil.  If  so,  they  doubt- 
less perished  with  the  colony,  which  was  destroyed  by 
the  Portuguese. 

Nor  was  much  done  in  the  succeeding  century.  The 
inland  situation  of  many  Protestant  countries  indeed 
precluded  them  from  advantages  for  doing  much  ;  but 
this  was  not  the  case  with  all.  Both  the  English  and 
Dutch  had  intercourse  with  almost  all  parts  of  the 
world.  The  only  difficulty  was,  they  found  more  prof- 
itable articles  for  exportation  than  missionaries  and 
Bibles.  They  were  too  much  occupied  in  commercial 
concerns  to  exert  themselves  for  the  propagation  of 
Christianity. 

The  Dutch,  however,  in  all  their  principal  settle- 
ments, established  their  religion,  and  sent  out  minis- 
ters to  officiate.  In  Ceylon,  they  required  all  their 
subjects  to  subscribe  the  Helvetic  Confession  of  Faith, 
or  be  incapable  of  any  place,  of  profit  or  trust.  By  a 
great  number  of  ministers  and  school  masters,  they 
taught  multitudes  to  repeat  the  Lord's  Prayer,  the  ten 
6 


SO  PROPAGATION    OP    CHRISTIANITY 

commandments,  a  morning  and  evening  prayer,  and  to 
say  grace  before  and  after  meals  ;  any  who  could  do 
this  were  baptised.  Thus  whole  districts,  almost,  bo- 
came  Christians,  fn  1688,  of  the  inhabitants  in  Jaff- 
napatam  amounting  to  278,759,  no  less  than  180,364 
made  a  profession  of  Christianity,  of  whom  40,000 
were  said  to  have  been  converted  in  the  last  four  years. 
Dr.  Leusden  informs  us,  that,  about  this  time,  the  Dutch 
ministers  in  Ceylon  had  baptised  300,000  of  the  na- 
tives. We  may  well  suppose,  that  these  converts  re- 
sembled those  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  as  well  in  char- 
acter as  in  number*  Indeed  this  is  evident  from  the 
fact,  that  at  this  day  with  a  nominal  profession  of  Chris- 
tianity they  are  mere  pagans. 

In  Java,  the  same  methods  were  pursued  as  at  Cey- 
lon, and  with  the  same  success.  In  1621  a  church  was 
opened  at  Batavia,  the  capital  of  the  island.  One 
hundred  years  after  there  were  said  to  be  more  than 
100,000  Christians  in  the  connexion.  Amboyna  and 
Formosa,  likewise  Dutch  settlements,  witnessed  the 
same  results.  On  the  former  island,  one  minister  in 
the  capital  is  said  in  1686  to  have  had  30,000  natives 
under  his  pastoral  care  !  Not  only  on  these  islands,  but 
in  Sumatra,  Timor,  Celebes,  and  the  Molucca  islands, 
the  Dutch  reckoned  converts.  But  though  they  de- 
serve high  credit,  compared  with  most  traders,  who  do 
not  carry  even  the  semblance  of  religion  with  them, 
yet  we  cannot  think  very  highly  of  their  efforts  in  the 
light  of  protestant  missions.  They  hardly  fall  under 
this  head,  except  in  one  particular,  the  translation  of 
the  Scriptures.  To  this,  the  Dutch  have  ever  given 
great  attention.  The  New  Testament  and  some  parts 
of  the  Old  Testament,  were  early  published  in  the  Cin- 
galese and  Malabar  language,  spoken  at  Ceylon,  and 
in  1733,  a  translation  of  the  whole  Bible  into  the  Ma- 
lay, was  printed  at  Amsterdam  at  the  expense  of  the 
East  India  Company. 

The  English,  by  act  of  Parliament,  formed  a  Socie- 
ty for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  foreign  parts 


BY    fHE    ANGLO    AMERICANS,  oj 

m  1647.  The  civil  war,  which  succeeded,  however, 
prevented  its  operations  ;  and  though  it  afterwards  re- 
vived, and  has  since  received  the  patronage  of  differ- 
ent  princes,  it  has  done  but  little  except  support  a  few 
missionaries  and  school  masters  in  the  British  Provin- 
ces. The  most,  effected  by  the  English,  and  all  that 
can  properly  be  termed  missionary  exertions,  was 
through  the  Puritans,  who  fled  to  North  America  to 
escape  persecution  at  home.  By  their  means,  Chris- 
tianity was  introduced  to  some  extent  among  the  sav- 
ages. To  this  theatre  of  operations,  we  shall  therefore 
next  turn  our  attention. 

The  first  attempts  to  evangelize  the  Aborigines  of 
this  country,  which  fall  within  our  notice,  were  made 
on  Martha's  Vineyard  a  small  island  near  Nantucket. 
Thomas  Mayhew  jun.  having,  in  connexion  with  his 
father,  Thomas  Mayhew  Esq.,  received  from  the  agent 
of  Lord  Sterling  a  grant  of  this  island,  together  with 
Nantucket  and  some  smaller  islands  in  the  vicinity, 
left  Watertown,  in' Massachusetts  colony,  and  went  to 
the  island  with  a  few  others,  in  the  year  1642,  for  the 
purpose  of  forming  a  settlement.  He  was  then  about 
twenty  one  years  of  age.  His  father  soon  joined  him, 
and  became,  according  to  the  custom  of  the  times, 
Governor  of  the  island. 

Mr.  Mayhew,  having  to  a  good  mind  added  the 
advantages  of  education  to  a  considerable  extent ;  and 
being  distinguished  for  his  piety,  was  invited,  as  one 
properly  qualified  for  the  ministry,  to  .take  charge  of 
this  small  plantation  in  the  Lord.  This  he  according- 
ly did,  but  his  English  congregation  being  small, 
he  early  thought  of  enlarging  the  sphere  of  his  useful- 
ness. He  looked  with  compassion  on  the  heathen, 
several  thousands  of  whom  were  perishing  on  that  and 
the  neighbouring  islands,  and  began  to  put  the  inter- 
esting inquiry,  "  What  can  be  done  for  the  conversion 
of  the  poor  savages  ?"  His  plan  was  soon  formed.  He 
first  learned  their  language.  His  next  step  was  by 
familiar  intercourse,  and  condescending  manners,  to 


52  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

9 

ingratiate  himself  with  the  Indians  and  find  access  to 
their  hearts.  Their  confidence  gained,  he  began  to 
converse  with  them  individually  on  their  sins,  on  their 
deplorable  condition  in  being  subject  to  evil  spirits,  on 
the  great  power  of  the  God  whom  the  English  worship- 
ped, and  on  the  means  by  which  the  Indians  might 
come  under  his  protection.  He  did  not  at  first  attempt 
to  obtain  a  public  audience,  but  went  from  house  to 
house,  conversing  with  the  most  rational  and  sober. 

These  efforts  were  not  in  vain.  In  less  than  a  year, 
one  Indian  became  a  hopeful  convert  to  Christianity. 
His  name  was  Hiaccoomes.  He  lived  near  the  English 
settlement,  and  being  of  a  sober,  ingenous  cast  of  mind, 
he  not  only  attended  the  private  instructions  of  Mr. 
Mayhew,  but  some  of  the  religious  meetings  of  the  En- 
glish. He  became  established  in  the  faith.  An  im- 
portant object  was  now  gained.  An  instrument  was 
taken  from  among  the  savages  themselves,  to  pull 
down  their  false  religion. 

Hiaccoomes  was  soon  able  to  cooperate  with  Mr. 
Mayhew.  But  they  had  great  difficulties  to  encounter, 
and  for  several  years  the  Gospel  made  but  slow  pro- 
gress. The  Indians  could  not  easily  renounce  the  re- 
ligion of  their  fathers  ;  a  religion  connected  with  their 
earliest  associations,  and  which,  though  not  so  impos- 
ing as  that  of  many  pagans,  yet,  adapted  itself  much 
more  forcibly  to  the  senses,than  docs  the  simple  religion 
of  Christ.  Besides,  it  was  better  adapted  to  the  taste. 
The  idolatrous  and  bloody  feast,  was  more  consonant 
with  the  feelings  of  a  savage,  than  the  sacramental 
bread  and  wine  ;  and  a  war  song,  celebrating  their  own 
oruel  achievements,  was  sweeter  music  in  their  ears 
than  a  hymn  of  praise  to  Christ. 

Other  obstacles  appeared.  As  soon  as  any  individ- 
uals inclined  to  receive  the  Gospel  they  were  persecut- 
ed. The  Sachems  interposed  their  authority,  for  fear, 
if  Christianity  prevailed,  they  should  lose  their  influ- 
ence. The  common  people  employed  ridicule.  This 
to  be  sure  is  not  an  uncommon  wenpon.  It  has  beer 


BY    THE    ANGLO    AMERICANS.  53 

used  in  all  periods  of  the  Church  ;  and  these  untutor- 
ed Indians  proved  that  they  could  handle  it  with  littlo 
less  skill,  than  Lord  Shaftsbury  or  Thomas  Paine. 

They  tried  its  effects  particularly  upon  Hiaccootnes, 
When  he  went  to  any  public  places  of  resort,  he  was 
generally  assaulted  on  his  entrance  with  a  laugh  ; 
and  "  Here  comes  the  Englishman."  In  some  instan- 
ces the  effect  of  ridicule,  as  we  may  easily  conceive  in 
the  case  of  a  haughty  savage,  was  such  as  to  prevent 
any  attention  to  religious  truth.  But  the  greatest  per- 
secution arose  from  the  powaws. 

It  is  difficult  now  to  ascertain  the  true  character  of 
this  singular  class  of  men.  The  first  settlers  of  New 
England  were  inclined  to  think  them  a  kind  of  wizards, 
having  confederacy  with  evil  spirits.  The  Indians  be- 
lieved them  to  possess  supernatural  powers,  by  which 
they  were  able  to  inflict  diseases,  and  even  death  ;  to 
heal  the  sick ;  and,  in  various  ways,  to  benefit  their 
friends  and  injure  their  enemies.  The  powaws  them- 
selves, made  the  most  extravagant  pretensions.  Gov. 
Hutchinson  mentions  one  Passacouaway,  a  noted  pow- 
aw,  on  Merrimack  river,  who  brought  the  Indians  to 
believe,  he  could  make  water  burn,  rocks  move,  and 
trees  dance.  That  he  could  metamorphose  himself 
into  a  flaming  man,  could  in  winter  raise  a  green  leaf 
out  of  the  ashes  of  a  dry  one,  and  produce  a  living 
snake  from  the  skin  of  a  dead  one.*  The  most  mod- 
erate among  them  pretended  to  perform  works  far  be- 
yond the  power  of  mere  mortals.  The  truth  seems  to 
be,  that  they  were  artful  jugglers,  who  by  various  tricks 
deluded  the  poor  Indians.  In  many  instances  when 
faith  in  them  was  strong,  they  were  doubtless  able  to 
heal  certain  diseases,  through  the  influence  which  the 
imagination  has  over  the  body,  and  when  a  disease 
was  inveterate  they  had  always  a  salvo  at  hand,  say- 
ing, "  The  gods  are  inexorable,  the  person's  time  is 
come." 

Whatever  they  were,  it  is  certain  they  had  great  as- 

*  History  Mass.  Vol.  i.  p.  474. 

5* 


54  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIAWITT 

tendency  over  the  Indians,  and  all  their  influence  was, 
of  course,  exerted  against  Christianity.  They  threat- 
ened any  one  who  should  listen  to  Christian  instruc- 
tion with  their  indignation,  than  which  scarcely  any 
thing  could  be  more  terrible  to  their  credulous  follow- 
ers. 

Against  all  these  obstacles,  however,  the  Gospel  grad- 
ually prevailed.  The  faithful  exertions  of  Mr.  May- 
hew,  with  his  coadjutor  H-iaccoomes,  had  already  led 
several  to  serious  reflections,  when  a  circumstance  oc- 
curred in  Divine  Providence,  which  contributed  essen- 
tially to  aid  their  object.  There  had  been,  in  1643, 
a  strange  disease  among  the  Indians.  "  They  ran  up 
and  down  as  if  delirious,  till  they  could  run  no  longer. 
They  would  make  their  faces  black  as  a  coal,  and 
snatch  up  any  thing  as  if  they  would  do  mischief  with  it, 
and  speak  great  swelling  words,  and  yet  they  did  no 
harm."*  As  this  was  ascribed  by  the  Indians  to  the 
departure  of  some  among  them  from  their  religion,  a 
great  impediment  was  thrown  in  the  way  of  Christian- 
ity. An  event  now  took  place,  in  the  year  1646,  which 
gave  a  very  different  aspect  to  the  state  of  things. 
The  natives  were  visited  with  an  epdemic  which  prov- 
ed fatal  to  multitudes.  In  the  ravages  of  the  disorder, 
A  marked  distinction  was  visible  in  favour  of  those  who 
had  given  any  countenance  to  the  great  truths  propos- 
ed to  them  ;  and  Hiaccoomes,  who  had  openly  profess* 
cd  the  Gospel,  was,  with  his  family,  almost  entirely  free 
from  it. 

This  difference  exeited  reflection  in  the  Indians. 
Those  who  had  ascribed  the  former  disease  to  the  dis- 
pleasure of  their  gods,  now  inquired  whether  this  was 
not  a  token  of  the  anger  of  Jehovah.  Some  began 
earnestly  to  desire  that  the  Gospel  might  be  preached 
to  them.  Among  these  was  Mioxo,  a  chief.  He  sent 
a  messenger  five  or  six  miles  in  the  night  to  Hiac- 
coomes, entreating  him  to  come  and  preach  to  him. 
Hiaccoomes  immediately  went.  Being  arrived,  he 
*  Gonn.  Evan.  Mag. 


BY    THE    ANGLO    AMERICANS.  55 

found  many  Indians  collected,  among  whom  was  Ta- 
wanquatuck,  a  chief  Sachem.  Mioxo  received  Hiac- 
coomes  with  great  apparent  pleasure,  and  told  him  he 
wished  "  that  he  would  show  his  heart  to  them,  and  let 
them  know  how  it  stood  towards  God,  and  what  they 
ought  to  do."  Hiaccoomes  immediately  embraced  the 
opportunity.  Having  finished  his  speech,  Mioxo  ask- 
ed, "  How  many  gods  do  the  English  worship  ?" — 
"  One,  and  no  more,"  was  the  reply.  Upon  this  Mi- 
oxo reckoned  up  about  thirty  seven  principal  gods 
which  he  had.  "  And  shall  I,"  said  he,  "  throw  away 
all  these  thirty  seven  for  one  only  ?" — "  What  do  you 
yourself  think;"  said  Hiaccoomes,  "  for  my  part,  I  threw 
away  all  these  and  many  more  some  years  ago,  and 
yet  I  am  preserved  as  you  see  this  day." — "  You  speak 
true,"  said  Mioxo,  "  and  therefore  1  will  throw  away 
all  my  gods  too,  and  with  you  serve  that  One  God." 

Hiaccoomes  was  then  more  full  in  his  instructions  ^ 
and,  as  was  desired,  opened  to  them  his  whole  heart. 
He  particularly  addressed  their  consciences,  specifying 
many  sins  of  which  they  were  guilty,  and  telling  them 
of  their  miserable,  fallen  state,  and  the  way  of  redemp- 
tion through  Christ.  Many  were  much  affected,  and 
said  they  had  now  seen  their  sins.  Mioxo  became  a 
convert,  and  supported  a  Christian  character  through  a 
long  life.  The  Sachem  received  such  an  impression 
from  the  discourse,  as,  added  to  the  effect  of  the  sick- 
ness, induced  him  shortly  after  to  invite  Mr.  Mayhew 
to  preach  publicly  to  his  people.  He  himself  be- 
came a  constant  hearer.  Thus  was  a  door  opened, 
which  Mr.  Mayhew  had  long  desired,  for  public  preach- 
ing to  the  Indians* 

Upon  this  work,  he  entered  with  great  ardor.  His 
labours  became  incessant.  Besides  regular  preaching 
and  catechising,  once  a  fortnight,  and  assisting  Hiac- 
coomes every  Saturday  in  his  preparations  for  the  Sab- 
bath, he  travelled  about,  from  place  to  place,  lodging 
in  the  smoky  wigwams,  and  undergoing  every  variety  of 
hardship.  When  abroad  on  a  mission*,  he  employed 


56  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

considerable  part  of  each  night,  in  relating  the  histor- 
ical events  of  the  Bible,  and  explaining  its  fundament- 
al doctrines.  In  all  these  exertions,  he  was  warmly 
seconded  by  Hiaccoomes.  This  Christian  Indian  re- 
mained firm  under  every  trial.  His  courageous  oppo- 
sition to  the  powaws  deserves  notice.  At  a  meeting 
of  the  praying  Indians,  some  opposers  came  in,  one  of 
whom,  to  terrify  them,  asked  "  Who  is  there  that  does 
not  fear  the  powaws  ?"  Another  continued  "  There  is 
no  man  that  is  not  afraid  of  them,"  and  saying  this,  he 
looked  to  Hiaccoomes,  adding,  "  The  powaws  can  kill 
you."  Hiaccoomes  answered,  "  I  believe  in  God,  and 
put  my  trust  in  him.  All  the  powaws  in  the  world  can 
do  me  no  hurt." 

Some  time  after  this,  when  a  meeting  in  which  Hi- 
accoomes had  been  preaching,  was  closed,  a  powavv 
came  in  very  angry,  and  said,  "  I  know  all  the  meeting 
Indians  are  liars  ;  you  say  you  dont  care  for  the  pow- 
aws ;"  then  calling  two  or  three  of  them  by  name,  he 
railed  at  them,  declaring  they  were  deceived,  "  for  the 
powaws  could  kill  all  the  meeting  Indians  if  they  set 
about  it."  Hiaccoomes  told  them,  if  he  were  in  the 
midst  of  all  the  powaws  on  the  island,  and  they  should 
do  their  utmost  by  their  witchcraft  to  kill  him,  he  could 
set  himself  against  them  all,  without  fear,  remembering 
Jehoyah.  At  another  time,  he  declared,  before  the  Sa- 
chem, powaws,  and  a  great  assembly,  that  he  was  ready 
to  acknowledge  the  god  whom  they  worshipped  had 
great  power,  yet  it  was  limited  and  subservient  to  the 
God  whom  he  had  chosen,  therefore,  though  by  means 
of  the  powaws  many  had  suffered  much,  and  some  were 
killed,  yet  he  despised  their  power,  as  being  himself  a 
servant  of  Him,  whose  power  overrules  all  power,  and 
orders  all  things.  The  multitude  around  were  aston- 
ished at  his  boldness,  but  much  more  astonished,  when, 
waiting  the  event,  which  they  expected  would  be,  eith- 
er sickness  or  immediate  death,  he  remained  unhurt.* 
This  faith  and  fortitude  had  a  very  happy  effect.  Some 
began  to  lose  their  dread  of  the  powaws,  since  Iliac- 
*  Cone.  Evan.  Mag1. 


DY    THE    ANGLO    AMERICANS.  57 

eoomes  was  able  to  withstand  them,  and  others  esteem- 
ed him  happy  in  being  delivered  from  their  terrible 
power.  They,  therefore,  inquired  what  this  Great 
God  would  have  them  do,  and  what  were  the  things 
which  offended  him.  This  gave  Hiaccoomes  a  favour- 
able opportunity  of  exhorting  them  to  accept  of  the  Sa- 
viour. The  fear  of  the  powaws  now  became  an  argu- 
ment to  induce  the  Indians  to  flee  to  Christ.  Thus, 
this  weapon  of  Satan  was  turned  against  himself. 

In  1648  there  was  a  general  meeting  of  all  who  were 
inclined  to  favour  Christianity.'  We  have  already 
mentioned  Mioxo,  and  Tawanquatuck,  both  Indians 
of  distinction,  as  favourably  disposed.  They  had 
influenced  others.  At  this  meeting  twelve  young 
men,  taking  the  oldest  son  of  the  Sachem  by  the  hand, 
told  him  they  loved  him,  and  would  go  with  him  in 
God's  way.  The  older  men  encouraged  them  ;  and, 
having  sung  a  hymn,  they  all  returned  home  with  ex- 
pressions oi  joy  and  thanksgiving. 

The  following  year  a  considerable  addition  was  made 
to  the  converts  at  one  time.  After  a  discourse  by  Hi- 
accoomes, at  a  place  called  Nunpaug,  in  which  he  had 
reckoned  up  many  of  the  great  sins  of  which  the  Indians 
were  guilty,  no  less  than  twenty  two  came  forward,  pro- 
fessing their  resolution  against  the  sins  that  had  been 
mentioned,  and  desiring  to  walk  with  God  in  newness 
of  life.  Among  these  was  Momonequen,  a  man  oi  some 
distinction,  who,  being  much  affected,  confessed,  to  the 
great  admiration  of  all  present,  his  various  sins,  enu- 
merating more  than  twenty,  and  declaring  his  sincere 
repentance.  He  afterwards  became  a  zealous  Chris- 
tian, and  a  preacher  to  his  countrymen. 

Two  noted  powaws  were  converted  the  succeeding 
year.  They  came  confessing  their  sins,  and  revealing 
the  mysteries  of  their  unlawful  pursuit.  This  event 
had  vast  influence  on  tbe  other  Indians.  Fifty  came 
in  one  day  to  join  the  worshippers  of  God.  *'  They 
generally  came  in  families,  the  parents  bringing  their 
children  and  saying,  I  have  brought  my  children,  top, 
I  would  have  my  children  serve  God  with  us.  I  de- 


58  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIAN!!* 

sire  that  this  son  and  this  daughter  would  serve  Jeho- 
vah." 

By  the  end  of  1652,  two  hundred  and  eighty  two,  were 
brought  to  renounce  their  false  gods,  eight  even  of  the 
powaws.  During  the  year,  a  school  had  been  estab- 
lished for  the  chilaren,  which  aided  the  progress  of  the 
work.  As  the  number  of  Christian  Indians  was  in- 
creased, so  that  they  were  a  respectable  body,  it  was 
thought  advisable  for  them  to  form  a  civil  society,  and 
appoint  rulers.  This  they  did,  by  signing  a  mutual 
covenant,  binding  themselves  to  be  governed  by  Chris- 
tian principles.  It  was  attended  with  very  important 
benefits,  as  a  considerable  step  towards  civilization. 

It  is  now  natural  to  ask,  how  far  the  religion  of  these 
Indians  was  the  religion  of  the  heart.  We  are  happy 
to  state,  that  a  large  proportion  of  those  who  joined 
the  Christians  gave  good  evidence  of  their  sincerity, 
though  some,  as  is  always  the  case,  especially  among 
pagan  converts,  apostatized  and  walked  disorderly. 
There  were  a  few  happy  instances  of  early  piety.  One 
of  Eleazer  Ohhumah  may  be  mentioned.  He  had  been 
carefully  instructed,  and  was  serious  from  childhood. 
His  father  was  intemperate.  The  youth,  viewing  with 
grief  this  vicious  course,  went  several  times  to  the 
place  where  his  father  was  drinking,  and  urged  him, 
with  such  affectionate  entreaty,  to  leave  the  scene  of 
riot,  that  he  prevailed  on  him  to  return  to  his  family. 
This  benevolent  conduct  of  the  pious  child,  and  his 
premature  death  at  the  age  of  sixteen,  so  affected  the 
father,  that  he  entirely  reformed. — Happy  the  father 
who  has  such  a  child ! 

Mr.  Mayhew,  observing  so  many  good  effects  of  his 
labours,  was  encouraged  to  pursue  them  with  vigour ; 
but  in  the  year  1657,  finding  the  harvest  too  abundant 
for  his  strength,  he  concluded  to  visit  England,  to  so- 
licit aid.  He  left  the  school  under  the  care  of  a  Mr. 
Foulger,  placed  over  the  Indians  some  religious  teach- 
ers of  their  own  nation,  and  embarked  for  Europe. 
But,  how  mysterious  are  the  ways  of  Providence ! — 


BY    THE    ANGLO    AMERICANS.  59 

Neither  he  nor  the  ship  was  heard  of  more.  His  death 
was  most  sincerely  lamented  by  the  Indians,  who  loved 
him  as  a  father.  They  could  not  for  many  years  speak 
of  him  without  shedding  tears. 

The  loss  of  Mr.  Mayhew,  at  first  left  his  flock  with- 
out a  shepherd.  But  his  place  was  supplied.  His 
venerable  father,  Governor  of  the  island,  had  always 
taken  a  deep  interest  in  the  mission,  and  now,  finding 
no  probability  of  obtaining  a  regular  minister,  he  was 
induced  to  attempt  the  work  himself.  Though  about 
seventy  years  of  age,  he  began  with  unwearied  dili- 
gence to  perfect  himself  in  the  Indian  language,  of  which 
he  had  some  knowledge,  and  condescended  to  become 
a  missionary  among  the  poor  natives  under  his  author- 
ity. He  did  not  settle  over  them  as  their  pastor ;  but 
caused  two  of  their  teachers,  Hiaccoomes  and  John 
Tackanash  to  be  ordained  to  this  office;  while  he  him- 
self, in  his  old  age,  went  about  from  island  to  island,  and 
from  place  to  place,  doing  the  work  of  an  Evangelist. 
He  sometimes  travelled  on  foot  near  twenty  miles  through 
the  woods,  to  visit  them.  His  whole  conduct  exhibited  a 
specimen  of  zeal,  which,  considering  every  circum- 
stance, scarcely  has  a  parallel.  Who  can  contemplate 
a  man  at  the  age  of  seventy  attempting  to  learn  a  bar- 
barous language;  a  man  who  had  spent  a  life  of  ease,  de- 
voting the  remnant  of  his  days  to  the  hardships  of  a 
mission  among  savages,  without  feeling  that  this  is  in- 
deed a  triumph  of  Christianity — this  is  following  Christ 
not  "  afar  o/." 

Previous  to  the  death  of  this  venerable  missionary, 
who  lived  to  spend  twenty  three  years  in  the  work,  one 
of  his  grand  children,  the  son  of  Thomas  Mayhew  jun. 
had  entered  the  field.  At  this  time  about  two  thirds  of 
the  inhabitants  on  Martha's  Vineyard,  or  fifteen  hun- 
dred persons,  were  reckoned  as  praying  Indians.  Of 
these,  fifty,  whose  holy  lives  gave  ample  testimony  of 
their  real  conversion,  were  in  full  communion.*  There 

*  The  first  settlers  of  this  country  were  renoarkahly  strict  in  the 
Admission  of  persons  to  Christian  fellowship,  In  the  case  of  the  In- 


CO  PROPAGATION   OF    CHRISTIANITY 

were  ten  Indian  preachers,  and  six  meetings  every 
Lord's  day.  Mr.  John  Mayhew  laboured,  with  great 
diligence  and  zeal,  about  sixteen  years,  when  he  was 
removed  by  death.  But  the  mantle  which  had  fallen 
on  him  from  his  ancestors  now  descended  upon  his  eld- 
est son.  Mr.  Experience  Mayhew,  though  only  six- 
teen years  old  at  the  death  of  his  father,  soon  succeed- 
ed him  in  the  mission.  The  Indians  were  at  this  time 
diminished  in  number  ;  but  of  one  hundred  and  eighty 
families  that  remained,  there  were  only  two  individuals, 
who  continued  heathens. 

Mr.  Mayhew,  being  well  versed  in  the  Indian  lan- 
guage, made  a  new  version  of  the  book  of  Psalms  and 
of  St.  John's  Gospel.  He  also  published  a  small  vol- 
ume entitled  "  Indian  Converts,"  in  which  he  gave  a 
particular  account  of  thirty  Indian  ministers,  and  fifty 
other  native  Christians  who  appeared  to  adorn  their 
profession.  He  continued  to  labour  among  the  Indians, 
sixty  years,  and  died  in  1754,  aged  eighty  one. 

At  the  close  of  the  eighteenth  century,  the  mission- 
ary on  Martha's  Vineyard  was  one  of  the  Mayhew  fam- 
ily. He  was  a  venerable  old  man,  descended  from  a 
long  line  of  ancestors,  who,  for  upwards  of  a  century 
and  a  half,  had  been  distinguished  by  their  labours 
and  zeal  for  the  conversion  of  the  heathen  ;  an  honour 
which  perhaps  no  other  family  has  enjoyed  since  the 
first  promulgation  of  the  Gospel.  The  Indians  among 
whom  they  laboured,  are  now  nearly  blended  with 
whites  and  blacks,  by  frequent  intermarriages, 

dians  this  carefulness  was  carried  to  a  very  great  extent.  The  con- 
verts were  required  to  remain  several  years  as  catechumen,  and 
then,  before  admission  to  the  Church,  to  give  in  writing,  an  account 
of  their  conversion,  which  was  to  be  circulated,  read  and  approved  by 
the  different  churches  in  the  connexion.  Hence  the  disparity  which 
here  appears  between  the  number  of  praying  Indians,  and  those  in  full 
communion.  We  are  not,  however,  to  suppose  that  in  this,  and  the 
succeeding  accounts  all,  and  perhaps  not  even  a  majority,  of  those 
who  come  under  the  general  denomination  of  "  praying  Indians," 
were  Christ;ans  ;  as  this  included  all  who  submitted  to  be  catechis- 
ed, and  attended  public  worship,  read  the  scriptures,  and  prayed 
morning  and  evening  in  their  families. 


BY    THE    ANGLO    AMERICANS.  61 

pure  and  mixed  blood  there  may  be  four  or  five  hun- 
dred on  Martha's  Vineyard,  of  whom  many  are  nomin- 
al Christians  ;  but  it  is  feared,  the  power  of  godliness 
is  little  known  among  them. 


CHAPTER  II. 

LABOURS  OF  ELIOT — First  interview  with  the  Indians 
— Second — Succeeding — Indians  offer  their  children 
for  instruction — Build  a  town — Mr.  Eliot^s  exertions 

— Fortitude—  -Natick  built — Church  formed Bible 

printed — Schools — Number  of  "  Praying  Indians" — 
Their  present  state — Death  of  Mr.  Eliot. 

MR.  ELIOT,  a  native  of  England,  was  born  in  1C04, 
and  educated  at  Cambridge.  •  He  emigrated  to  Amer- 
ica in  the  year  1631,  and  settled  in  the  ministry  at 
Roxbury,  near  Boston.  He  here  found  himself  in  a 
heathen  land,  and  was  affected  with  the  miserable  con- 
dition of  the  Indians.  The  sentiment  expressed  on  the 
seal  of  the  Massachusetts  Colony,  a  poor  Indian  with  a 
label  in  his  mouth,  "  Come  over  and  help  us  ;"  and  the 
clause  of  the  Royal  charter  declaring  it  to  be  a  princi- 
pal design  of  the  plantation  to  instruct  the  natives  in 
the  Christian  faith,  both  excited  his  benevolent  interest. 
He  commenced  the  study  of  the  Indian  language.  In 
a  few  months,  notwithstanding  its  extreme  difficulty, 
he  was  able  to  speak  it  intelligibly ;  and  soon  publish- 
ed an  Indian  grammar,  at  the  end  of  which  he  added 
"  Prayers  and  pains  through  faith  in  Christ  Jesus  will 
do  any  thing;"  a  motto  which  should  be  written  on  the 
heart  of  every  missionary. 

I'i  1646,  the  General  Court  of  Massachusetts  Colony 
passed  an  act,  for  encouraging  attempts  to  Christianize 
the  Indians.  Mr.  Eliot  readily  entered  into  their  views, 
and  being  encouraged  by  his  brethren  in  the  ministry, 
who  promised  to  supply  his  pulpit  in  his  absence,  he 
6 


62  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

immediately  entered  on  his  labours  among  the  heathen, 
He  had  but  a  short  distance  to  travel  before  he  entered 
the  wildest  scenes  of  uncivilized  life,  as  the  settlers  had 
done  little  more  than  to  establish  themselves  in  a  few 
places  on  the  coast. 

His  first  interview  with  the  Indians  was  near  Roxbu- 
ry.  He  was  there  received  in  a  very  friendly  manner, 
and  listened  to  with  great  attention  for  more  than  three 
hours,  while  he  prayed  and  explained  the  leading  truths 
of  Christianity.  After  the  discourse  the  Indians  pro- 
posed some  questions,  such  as  "  How  may  we  come  to 
kuow  Jesus  Christ  ?" — "  Were  Englishmen  ever  so  ig- 
norant as  ourselves?" — "How  came  the  world  so  full 
of  people,  if  they  were  all  once  drowned  in  the  flood  ?" 
— "  Can  Jesus  Christ  understand  prayers  in  the  Indian 
tongue  ?" — These  being  answered  to  their  satisfaction, 
the  Indians  departed,  much  gratified,  and  desiring  Mr. 
Eliot  to  come  again. 

At  the  second  interview  many  were  much  affected. 
An  old  man  stood  up,  and  with  tears  in  his  eyes,  inquir- 
ed whether  it  was  not  too  late  for  one  so  near  death  to 
repent,  or  seek  after  God.  Another,  whose  conscience 
perhaps  was  touched,  asked,  "  If  a  man  has  committed 
adultery,  or  stolen  any  goods,  and  the  Sachem  do'th  not 
punish  him,  neither  by  any  law  is  he  punished,  if  also 
he  restore  the  goods  he  hath  stolen,  what  then,  wheth- 
er is  not  all  well  now  ?"  In  answer  to  this  Mr.  Eliot 
exhibited  the  strict  justice  of  God,  and  the  impossibil- 
ity of  pardon,  except  through  the  merits  of  Christ. 
Upon  hearing  this  he  drew  back  and  hung  down  his 
head,  as  a  man  smitten  to  the  heart,  and  a  little  after 
broke  out  with  sobbing  "  Me  little  know  Jesus  Christ.1' 
During  the  succeeding  interviews,  the  word  contin- 
ued to  take  effect.  At  the  fourth,  the  Indians  offered 
all  their  children  for  Christian  instruction.  Many  ex- 
pressed a  desire  to  be  brought  out  of  their  vagrant  way 
of  life,  and  to  be  civilized,  as  well  as  instructed  in 
Christianity.  The  Court  of  Massachusetts,  therefore, 
granted  them  some  land,  and  they  built  a  town  called 


BY    THE     ANGLO    AMERICANS.  63 

Noonanetum,  or  Rejoicing.  Here  they  adopted  regu- 
lations to  promote  cleanliness,  good  order,  and  habits 
of  industry.  The  common  houses  in  this  place  were 
superior  to  those  of  the  chiefs  in  other  places  ;  and  the 
comfortable  state  of  the  Christian  Indians  could  not  but 
recommend  itself  to  the  surrounding  savages.  Others 
therefore  followed  their  example.  The  Indians  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Concord,  requested  Mr.  Elliot  to 
come  and  preach  to  them,  expressing  a  desire  to  learn 
the  arts  of  civilized  life.  By  these  a  town  was  soon 
built  on  a  plan  similar  to  that  of  Noonanetum. 

Nor  did  Mr.  Eliot  confine  himself  to  these  two  places. 
Though  he  still  retained  his  pastoial  charge  at  Roxbury, 
he  usually  made  a  missionary  excursion,  once  a  fort- 
night, through  different  parts  of  Massachusetts.  In 
these  journeys,  he  encountered  many  toils  and  dangers. 
"  I  have  not,"  says  he  at  one  time  in  a  letter,  "been 
dry,  night  nor  day,  from  Tuesday  to  Saturday,  but  have 
travelled  from  place  to  place  in  that  condition  ;  and  at 
night  1  pull  off  my  boots,  wring  my  stockings,  and  or* 
with  them  again,  and  so  continue.  But  God  steps  in 
and  helps  me.  I  have  considered  the  exhortation  oi  Paul 
to  Timothy,  "  Endure  hardness  as  a  good  soldier  ofJe- 
sus  Christ."  That  he  had  considered  it,  and  that  it 
was  not  to  him  a  dead  letter,  his  life  indeed  gave  abun- 
dant evidence.  When  travelling  in  the  woods  alone, 
he  was  often  treated  cruelly  by  the  savages,  and  some- 
times was  in  danger  of  his  life.  The  sachems,  whose 
authority  was  weakened  by  the  progress  of  Christiani- 
ty, entertained  the  deepest  malice  against  him,  and 
would  have  murdered  him.  had  they  not  feared  the  Eng- 
lish. When  he  came  where  they  were,  they  thrust  him 
out,  saying,  "  It  is  impertinent  for  you  to  trouble  yourself 
with  us,  or  our  religion.  Il  you  return  again  it  shall  be 
at  your  peril."  To  such  threats,  he  was  accustomed 
to  reply,  "  I  am  in  the  service  of  the  Great  God,  and 
neither  fear  you,  nor  all  the  sachems  in  (he  country.  1 
am  resolved  to  go  on  with  my  work,  and  touch  me  if 
you  dare."  On  such  occasions,  the  stoutest  among 


64  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

them  slunk  away  from  his  presence,  feeling  doubtless, 
"  how  awful  goodness  is." 

Undismayed  by  opposition,  Mr.  Eliot  proceeded  vig- 
orously in  his  work.  Numerous  Indians,  in  various 
parts  of  the  country,  embraced  the  gospel.  Of  these 
a  considerable  body  united  and  built  a  town  called  Na- 
tick,  on  Charles  Rirer.  about  eighteen  miles  south  west 
from  Boston.  It  became  a  pleasant  village,  having  two 
long  streets  on  one  side  of  the  river,  and  one  on  the  oth- 
er, with  a  lot  of  land  attached  to  each  house.  Most  of 
the  buildings  were  in  the  Indian  fashion.  One  large 
house  was  in  the  English  style.  The  lower  part  was 
occupied  as  a  school  room  and  a  place  of  worship,  the 
upper  part  as  a  kind  of  wardrobe  for  the  Indians,  save 
one  corner,  in  which  was  an  apartment  with  a  bed  and 
bedstead  for  good  Mr.  Eliot.  Besides  this  building, 
there  was  a  large  fort,  palisadoed  with  trees,  and  a 
small  bridge  over  the  river.* 

Here,  in  1660,  was  formed  the  first  Christian  church 
among  the  Indians.  Eight  years  before  a  great  as- 
sembly was  held,  attended  by  many  ministers,  to  hear 
the  confessions  of  the  hopeful  converts.  Fifteen  then 
gave  very  satisfactory  relations  of  their  experience. 
But  they  were  continued  in  the  character  of  catechu- 
mens until  now,  when  several  were  baptized  and  in- 
corporated into  a  church.  Ten  years  afterwards  the 
members  were  between  forty  and  fifty  in  number. 

Soon  after  the  formation  of  this  church,  Mr.  Eliot 
completed  the  translation  of  the  Bible  info  the  Indian 
language,  a  work  in  which  he  had  long  been  engaged. 
It  went  through  two  editions  in  the  course  of  twenty 
years,  and  was  the  first  Bible  printed  in  Jlmcrica.l 
The  whole  translation  was  written  with  one  pen, 
•'  which,"  says  Dr.  Mather,  "  had  it  not  been  lost, 
would  certainly  have  deserved  a  richer  case,  than  was 
bestowed  upon  that  pen,  with  which  Holland  wrote 
his  translation  of  Plutarch."  Several  other  books,  he 

*  Miss.  Reg.  Vol.  iii.  p.  170. 

t  It  is  still  extant.  A  copy  may  be  seen  in  the  library  of  the 
Theol.  Sem.  Andover. 


BY  THE  ANGLO  AMERICANS.  65 

likewise  translated,  as  Primers,  Catechisms,  the  Prac- 
tice of  Piety,  Shcpard's  Sincere  Convert,  and  Baxter's. 
Call  to  the  Unconverted. 

Besides  these  labours,  Mr.  Eliot  made  groat  exer- 
tions to  establish  schools.  To' raise  up  ministers  from 
the  Indian  youth,  became  a  favourite  object ;  and  to  in- 
struct them  properly,  a  building  was  erected  at  Cam- 
bridge, called  the  Indian  College.  To  this  place  some 
repaired,  and  acquired  a  little  knowledge  of  Latin  and 
Greek;  but  this  part  of  the  design  failed,  through  the 
inconstancy  of  the  savages.  There  were,  however,  na- 
tive teachers  raised  up,  in  various  ways,  who  became 
extensively  useful. 

The  number  of  praying  Indians  increased.  In  1674,. 
there  were  fourteen  towns  within  the  jurisdiction  of 
Massachusetts  Colony,  inhabited  by  them.  In  1687, 
Dr.  Mather  states,  "  There  are  six  churches  of  baptiz- 
ed Indians  in  New  England,  and  eighteen  assemblies  of 
Catechumens  professing  the  name  of  Christ.  Of  the 
Indians,  there  are  four  and  twenty,  who  are  preachers 
of  the  word  of  God  ;  and  besides  these,  there  are  four 
English  ministers  who  preach  the  Gospel  in  the  Indian 
tongue."* 

Before  this,  however,  the  war  with  Philip  had  brok- 
en up  several  settlements  of  the  praying  Indians,  and 
all  of  them  soon  began  to  languish.  In  1753,  there 
were  but  twenty  five  families  at  Natick,  besides  some 
single  persons ;  and,  ten  years  later,  but  thirty  seven 
Indians.  In  1797,  there  were  supposed  to  be  only- 
twenty  Natick  Indians,  of  pure  blood,  and  only  two  or 
three  of  these  members  of  a  Christian  church.  There 
were  at  Grafton,  about  thirty  persons  who  retained  a 
part  of  their  lands,  and  a  few  at  Stoughton.  These,  it 
is  believed,  are  all  the  remains  of  the  numerous  and 
powerful  tribes,  who  anciently  inhabited  the  Colony  cf 
Massachusetts.! 

Miss.  Reg.  Vol  iii.  p.  643. 
i  Massachusetts  Historical  Collections, 


6t>  I'KOPAOATION    O¥    CHRISTIANITY 

Before  leaving  this  article  we  must  briefly  notice  the 
death  of  Mr.  Ehot.  It  took  place  in  1 690,  in  the  eighty 
sixth  year  of  his  age.  He  had  for  some  time  been  in- 
firm. Okl  age,  however,  did  not  quench  his  zeal  in  the 
cause  of  Christ.  When  unable  to  go  among  the  In- 
dians, and  even  to  preach  to  his  English  congregation, 
he  employed  himself  in  instructing  a  lew  negroes,  whom 
he  requested  to  be  sent  to  his  house.  When  he  could 
do  nothing  else,  he  devoted  himself  to  teaching  a  blind 
boy,  whom  he  took  home,  and  laboured  with  so  suc- 
cessfully, as  to  enable  him  to  repeat  several  chapters 
in  the  Bible,  and  even  to  construe  with  ease  an  ordi- 
nary piece  of  Latin.  Thus  no  day  was  useless. 

Being  at  length  attacked  with  some  degree  of  fever, 
he  rapidly  detuned.  During  his  illness,  his  thoughts 
were  much  on  the  Indians.  4'  There  is,"  said  he,  "  a 
dark  cloud  upon  the  work  of  the  gospel  among  them. 
The  Lord  revive  and  prosper  that  work,  and  grant 
that  it  may  live,  when  I  am  dead.  It  is  a  work  that  I 
have  been  doing  much,  and  have  been  long  about.  But 
what  was  the  word  1  spoke  last?  I  recall  that  word, 
my  doings.  Alas  !  they  have  been  poor,  and  small,  and 
lean  doings,  and  I  will  be  the  man  to  cast  the  first  stone 
?.t  them  all."  One  of  his  last  words  was,  "  Welcome 
joy  !"  and  he  departed,  calling  upon  those  who  stood 
by,  "  Pray,  pray,  pray  !"  Thus  lived  and  thus  died 
this  Apostle  of  the  Indians. 


CHAPTER  III. 

Efforts  of  Mr.  Bourne — Church  formed — Mr.  Cotton — 
Mr.  Treat — Mr.  Sergeant — His  zeal  for  the  mission 
— Labours  at  Stockbridge — Success — President  Ed- 
wards— Mr.  John  Sergeant — Indiana  remove — Pres- 
ent state  of  Stockbridge  Indians. 

WIIILB  Mr,  Eliot  was  zealously  engaged  among  the 


BY    THE    ANGLO    AMERICANS.  67 

Indians  in  Massachusetts  Colony,  others,  of  a  kindred! 
spirit,  were  pursuing  the  same  work  in  the  vicinity, 
Mr.  Bourne,  a  man  of  some  property,  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  Sandwich,  having,  with  great  diligence 
acquired  a  knowledge  of  the  Indian  language,  began 
to  preach  the  Gospel  to  the  Savages  around  him.  An- 
imated by  some  success,  he  extended  his  labours  ;  and 
was  the  means  of  bringing  numbers  to  the  profession 
of  the  Christian  faith.  That  they  might  dwell  togeth- 
er, he  obtained,  at  his  own  expense,  a  grant  of  land  at 
Mashpee,  in  Plymouth  Colony,  about  fifty  miles  from 
Boston.  Here  a  church  was  formed  about  the  year 
1670,  and  Mr.  Bourne  ordained  pastor.  The  Indians 
under  his  care,  here,  and  in  the  vicinity,  amounted,  in 
1674,  to  about  five  hundred,  of  whom  ninety  were  bap- 
tized, and  twenty  seven  in  full  communion.  After  the 
death  of  Mr.  Bourne,  an  Indian  preacher,  named  Simon, 
was  settled  over  them,  who  appears  to  have  laboured 
upwards  of  forty  years.  The  Indians  did  not  decrease 
much,  though  they  became  mixed  ;  for  in  1794,  there 
were  between  eighty  and  ninety  houses  inhabited  by 
them  at  Mashpee.  A  missionary,  Mr.  Hawley,  was 
then  with  them,  who  has  since,  in  1807,  died,  after 
spending  about  fifty  years  in  their  service. 

Besides  Mr.  Bourne,  Mr.  John  Cotton,  Pastor  of  the 
English  Church  at  Plymouth,  had  under  his  care  about 
five  hundred  Indians,  to  whom  he  preached  in  their  own 
language  ;  arid  Mr.  Samuel  Treat  of  Easthon,  instruct- 
ed about  the  same  number  near  Cape  Cod.  Other  in- 
dividuals made  some  exertions  to  evangelize  the  natives 
in  this  Colony,  so  that  in  1685,  the  number  of  praying 
Indians  was  reckoned  to  be  1439,  exclusive  of  boys 
and  girls,  under  twelve  years  ot  age;  and  in  1763, 
when  the  tribes  had  diminished  very  much,  they  were 
estimated,  including  all  ages,  at  905.  Since  that  peri- 
od they  are  mostly  exterminated,  except  those  at 
Mashpee.* 

*  Mass.  His,  Coll. 


68  PROPAGATION    OP    CHRISTIANITY 

Later  than  the  missions,  which  have  been  noticed, 
was  that  of  Mr.  Sergeant  to  the  Indians  on  Housaton- 
ic  river.  These  Indians,  the  remnant  of  the  River 
tribe,  and  settled  on  reserved  lands  in  the  vicinity  of 
the  Whites,  having  expressed  a  willingness  to  receive 
a  Christian  teacher,  Mr.  Sergeant,  then  a  tutor  in 
Yale  College,  cheerfully  devoted  himself  to  the  work 
of  carrying  them  the  Gospel.  He  had  previously  de- 
clared, he  would  rather  be  employed  as  a  missionary 
among  the  Indians,  than  accept  of  an  invitation  from 
any  English  church.  Long  before  he  had  any  pros- 
pect of  engaging  in  that  capacity,  it  had  been  his  daily 
prayer,  that  God  would  send  him  to  these  unenlighten- 
ed pagans.  "  I  should  be  ashamed"  said  he  "  to  call 
myself  a  Christian,  or  even  a  wan,  and  yet  refuse  to 
do  what  lay  in  my  power  to  cultivate  humanity,  among 
a  people  naturally  ingenious  enough ;  but  who,  for 
want 'of  instruction,  live  so  much  below  the  dignity  of 
human  nature,  and  to  promote  the  salvation  of  souls 
perishing  in  the  dark,  when  yet  the  light  of  liie  is  so 
near  to  them."* 

In  Oct.  1734,  accompanied  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Bull, 
this  ardent  missionary  set  out  for  Housatonic.  After 
lodging  one  night  in  the  woods,  without  either  fire  or 
shelter,  and  riding  through  a  most  dreary  wilderness, 
they  arrived  at  the  place  of  destination.  About  twen- 
ty Indians  first  collected  to  hear  them.  Their  inter- 
preter was  desirous  of  receiving  baptism.  After  suit- 
able examination,  he  was  baptized  as  the  first  fruits 
of  the  mission. 

In  the  commencement  of  his  labours,  Mr.  Sergeant  had 
many  difficulties  to  encounter,  among  which  was  the 
violent  opposition  of  the  Dutrh  traders,  who  incensed 
the  Indians  against  him.  By  his  affectionate  beha- 
viour, however,  he  disarmed  prejudice.  His  hearers 
increased,  many  were  seriously  impressed,  and  in  a 
jshort  time  he  had  the  happiness  of  baptizing  about  fifty, 

*  Hopkins  His.  Mem.  IIous.  Indiani,— PanopJist,  Vol.  If. 


BY    THE    ANGLO    AMERICANS.  69 

among  whom  were  two  principal  men  with  their  wives 
and  children. 

The  Indians,  who  lived  in  two  settlements,  now  unit- 
ed, and  built  a  town,  called  Stockbridge.  Here  Mr. 
Sergeant  laboured  indefatigably.  Every  week  he 
wrote  four  discourses,  two  for  the  English,  of  whom  he 
had  some  under  his  care,  and  two  for  the  Indians, 
The  latter  cost  him  much  labour.  He  first  wrote,  them 
in  English,  then  translated  them  into  Indian.  Besides 
delivering  all  these  on  the  Sabbath,  he  regularly  spent 
an  hour  with  the  Indians  after  public  worship,  instruct- 
ing, exhorting,  and  warning  them,  in  a  most  simple  and 
affectionate  manner.  These  efforts  exhausted  him, 
so  that  frequently  he  was  scarcely  able  to  speak.  His 
labours  were  not  in  vain ;  but  the  heart  of  this  pious 
missionary  was  often  grieved  by  the  disorderly  con- 
duct of  his  flock,  especially  with  their  intemperance. 
To  this  vice  they  were  constantly  tempted  by  the  Dutch 
traders,  and  frequently  with  but  too  good  success. 
Mr.  Sergeant  hoped  to  correct  this  and  other  vicious 
habits  by  beginning  with  children.  He  circulated  a 
very  excellent  plan  for  a  school ;  or  an  institution  in 
which  they  might  be  trained  to  habits  of  application 
and  industry,  By  being  taken  from  their  parents,  and 
employed  alternately  in  study  and  labour.  The  plan 
failed  for  want  of  funds,  though  the  prince  of  Wales, 
and  the  duke  of  Cumberland  headed  a  subscription  with 
twenty  guineas  each.  By  the  singular  generosity  of 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Hollis,  who  himself  offered  to  support- 
twelve  boys,*  Mr.  Sergeant  was  able  to  commence 
the  establishment  on  a  small  scale.  But  when  a  house 
had  been  built,  and  a  few  boys  collected,  when  Mr. 
Sergeant  was  flattering  himself  with  seeing  his  favour- 
ite design  accomplished,  he  was  suddenly  removed  by 
death.  His  sickness  was  short.  During  its  continu- 
ance he  enforced  on  the  Indians,  frequently,  the  coun- 
sels, the  warnings,  the  admonitions  he  had  given  them. 
They  wept,  for  they  loved  him  as  a  father.  Of  their 

*  This  number  was  afterwards  increased  to  thirty  six,  to  whose 
lupport  Mr.  Hollis  contributed  about  UOO  dollars  annually, 
i 


70  PROPAGATION  OP  CHRISTIANITY 

own  accord  they  assembled  in  the  church,  to  pray  for 
his  restoration  to  health.  But  such  was  not  the  will 
of  God.  With  a  hope  full  of  immortality,  he  died  July 
27,  1749,  in  ihe  thirty  ninlh  year  of  his  age,  and  fif- 
teenth of  his  labours  among  the  Indians. 

In  the  course  of  his  labours,  Mr.  Sergeant  had  bap- 
tized 182  Indians,  of  whom  there  were  alive  and  re- 
siding at  Stockbridge,  129,  besides  nearly  100  with 
them,  not  baptized.  The  care  of  this  congregation 
devolved  on  Mr.  Woodbridge,  teacher  of  the  school, 
until  that  distinguished  man,  Rev.  Jonathan  Edwards, 
was  settled  over  them  in  1751.  The  Indians  did  not 
long  enjoy  the  labours  of  this  great  divine.  Having 
been  with  them  about  six  years,  he  was  appointed  to 
the  presidency  of  Princeton  College,  in  New  Jersey, 
from  which  he  was  soon  removed  by  death.  It  does 
not  appear  that  the  exertions  of  President  Edwards  at 
Stockbridge,  were  attended  with  any  remarkable  suc- 
cess, which  is  doubtless  to  be  attributed  to  some  un- 
happy differences  existing  at  that  time  between  those 
who  had  the  management  of  Indian  affairs,  and  to  the 
war  with  France. 

President  Edwards  was  succeeded,  for  a  short  time, 
by  Mr.  West ;  and  he  in  turn,  having  resigned  the  sta- 
tion, by  Mr.  John  Sergeant,  son  of  the  original  found- 
er of  the  settlement.  Little  is  known  concerning  the 
state  of  the  mission  for  several  subsequent  years.  Dur- 
ing the  American  war,  the  Indians  suffered  much. 
Most  of  their  young  men  were  killed  in  battle  ;  and 
those  who  survived  were  nearly  ruined  by  their  con- 
nexion with  the  army.  The  whole  settlement  was  in 
a  languishing  state.  At  length  a  removal  was  deter- 
mined on  ;  nearly  all  the  Indians  proceeded  to  the  coun- 
try of  the  Oneidas,  where  they  built  a  town  called  New 
Stockbridge.  Their  pastor,  Mr.  Sergeant,  accompani- 
ed them.  It  appears  he  has  been  useful.  Thex  con- 
gregation, at  the  commencement  of  the  present  centu- 
ry, amounted  to  about  400,  who  were  partially  civiliz- 
ed, and  who  possessed  so  much  knowledge  of  Chris- 
tianity, as,  probably,  to  rank  with  the  white  inhabi- 


BY    THE    ANGLO    AMERICANS.  71 

tants  of  many  of  our  new  settlements.  In  a  late  communi- 
cation from  Mr.  Sergeant  we  are  informed,  there  has 
been  during  the  present  year,  a  more  general  reforma- 
tion than  in  any  preceding  year  of  his  ministry. 
Seventy  or  eighty  of  the  tribe  have  lately  emigrated  to 
the  We'st  to  join  the  Delawares.  Stopping  to  spend 
the  Sabbath  at  a  town  in  Ohio,  they  inquired  if  there 
was  to  be  a  meeting.  Being  told  that  there  was,  and 
that  the  Lord's  Supper  would  be  administered,  they 
expressed  great  joy,  asking  if  they  could  be  admitted. 
Their  chief  and  five  others,  who  were  regular  mem- 
bers of  a  church,  came  to  the  table.  They  conduct- 
ed with  the  utmost  propriety  and  solemnity.  When 
a  psalm  was  named  they  all  took  their  books  and  turn- 
ed to  it.  Some  were  bathed  in  tears.* 


CHAPTER  IV. 

LABOURS  OF  BRAINERD — Kaunameek — Forks  of  the  Del' 
aware — Journey  through  the  wilderness  to  the  Susque' 
hannah — Crosweeksung — Interpreter  and  wife  baptiz- 
ed— Success  at  Crosweeksung— Pentecost  season—many 
baptized — Experience  of  a  female  Indian — Brainerd's 
character  and  death — Mr.  John  Brainard — He  takes 
charge  of  the  Indians — his  death — Congregation  dis- 
persed. 

WE  now  come  to  that  mission,  which,  though  of  short 
duration,  exhibited  in  the  self  denial,  the  patience,  the 
perseverance  of  the  missionary  ;  and  in  the  change  ef- 
fected on  the  Indians  a  most  remarkable  display  of 
divine  grace.  The  history  of  Brainerd  is  so  well 
known  that  it  will  be  proper  to  confine  ourselves  en- 
tirely to  his  missionary  labours.  He  entered  on  these 
at  Kaunameek,  in  the  wilderness,  about  18  miles  east 
of  Albany,  in  the  25th  year  of  his  age.  He  was  pat- 
ronized by  the  Society  in  Scotland  for  Propagating 
Christian  Knowledge.  Here,  alone,  among  savages,  of 
whose  language  he  had  but  a  slight  acquaintance,  and, 
*  Pnnoplist,  Vol.  XIV.  p.  252. 


72  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY. 

to  use  his  own  words,  "  destitute  of  most  of  the  con- 
veniences of  life,  at  least  of  all  its  pleasures,  without  a 
friend  to  whom  I  may  unbosom  my  sorrows,  and  some- 
times, without  a  place  of  retirement,  where  I  may  un- 
burden my  soul  before  God,"  he  suffered  all  the  de- 
pression of  constitutional  melancholy. 

Still  he  was  enabled  to  prosecute  his  work.  Though 
feeble  in  health,  and  destitute  of  those  comforts  which 
were  necessary  to  recruit  his  strength,  being  obliged  to 
lie  in  a  wigwam  on  a  bundle  of  straw,  to  live  on  the 
coarsest  food,  and  at  the  same  time  to  labour  hard  from 
day  to  day  to  procure  forage  for  his  horse,  he  con- 
tinued about  a  year  to  exert  himself  incessantly,  for 
the  salvation  of  the  poor  Indians.  But,  their  number 
being  small,  and  little  fruit  appearing,  it  was  thought 
advisable,  by  the  commissioners  who  employed  him, 
that  he  should  take  some  other  station.  He  therefore 
proceeded  to  the  Forks  of  the  Delaware.  It  ought  to 
be  remarked,  however,  that  Mr.  Brainerd's  labour  at 
Kaunameek  was  not  in  vain.  Its  good  effects  were 
seen,  in  an  outward  reformation  of  the  Indians,  and  in 
some  serious  concern  among  them  on  the  subject  of 
religion.  They  were  grieved  at  his  departure. 

At  the  Forks  of  the  Delaware,  he  remained  but  a 
short  time,  having  found  but  few  Indians,  and  those 
much  prejudiced  against  Christianity.  "Every  thing" 
to  borrow  his  own  expression  "  concerning  the  con- 
version of  the  heathen  looked  dark  as  midnight."  But 
he  trusted  in  God  ;  and,  with  fasting  and  constant 
prayer,  still  went  forward.  With  incredible  ardour 
and  perseverance,  he  made,  before  leaving  the  Dela- 
ware, two  long  and  dismal  journies  to  some  Indians  on 
the  Susquehannah  river.  From  the  last  after  having 
rode  340  miles  in  the  wilderness,  where  he  had  been 
overtaken  by  storms,  and  obliged  to  sleep  on  the 
ground  without  a  covering,  he  returned  weak  and  ema- 
ciated, the  mere  shadow  of  a  man.  Concerning  one 
of  these  journ'es  he  remarks;  "I  have  been  frequent- 
ly exposed,  and  sometimes  have  lain  out  all  night,  but 


Br    THE    ANGLO    AMERICANS.  73 

hitherto  God  has  preserved  me.  Such  fatigues  and 
hardships  serve  to  wean  me  from  the  earth ;  and  I 
trust  will  make  heaven  the  sweeter.  Formerly,  when 
I  ivive  been  exposed  to  cold  and  rain,  I  was  ready 
to  please  myself  with  the  hope  of  a  comfortable  lodging, 
a  warm  fire,  and  other  external  accommodations  ;  but 
now,  through  divine  grace,  such  things  as  these  have 
less  place  in  my  heart,  and  my  eye  is  directed  more  to 
God  for  comfort.  In  this  world,  I  lay  my  account  with 
tribulation.  It  does  not  now  appear  strange  to  me."* 
The  love  of  Christ  constrained  him,  and  though  he 
had  now  laboured  and  suffered  two  years  almost  in 
vain,  he  was  not  discouraged.  Having  heard  there  were 
a  number  of  Indians  atCrosweeksung,inNew  Jersey, he 
resolved  to  visit  them.  Here,  we  are  to  see  the  missionary 
putting  on  the  garment  of  praise  for  the  spirit  of  heavi- 
ness. Here  we  are  to  learn  that  ihe  conversion  of  uncivi- 
lized, untutored  pagans  to  Christianity,  by  the  simple 
preaching  of  the  word,  is  not  a  wild  or  imaginary 
thing. 

When  Mr.  Brainerd  first  arrived  at  Crosweeksung  he 
found  but  few  persons.  The  Indians  were  much  scat- 
tered, not  more  than  two  or  three  families  in  a  place, 
and  these  from  six  to  thirty  miles  from  the  spot  on 
which  he  had  pitched  to  commence  his  labours.  He  how- 
ever preached  to  about  ten.  They  appeared  attentive 
and  well  disposed.  When  he  informed  them  he  would 
preach  again  the  next  day,  the  women  immediately 
travelled  ten  or  fifteen  miles  to  give  notice  to  their 
friends.  The  number  of  hearers  speedily  increased. 
At  the  end  of  a  week,  forty  or  fifty  were  together,  who 
of  their  own  accord  urged  him  to  preach  twice  a  day 
that  they  might  hear  all  they  could.  No  opposition 
appeared.  When,  a  few  days  after,  he  left  them,  they 
earnestly  desired  him  to  return.  Before  going  he  spent 
some  lime  in  talking  to  them,  individually,  upon  which 

*  Braiaerd's  Life,  p.  186. 

r 


74  PROFAGATION    OP    CHRISTIANITY 

he  remarks,  "  It  was  amazing  to  see  how  they  had  re- 
ceived and  retained  the  instructions  given  them  ;  and 
what  a  measure  of  knowledge  some  of  them  had  ac- 
quired in  a  few  days."  Their  hearts  loo  were  touch- 
ed. One  woman  said, "  I  wish  God  would  change  my 
heart ;''  another,  "  1  want  to  find  Christ ;"  and  an  old 
man.  who  had  been  one  of  their  chiefs,  wept  bitterly. 

During  his  journey  Mr.  Brainerd  visited  his  former 
station  at  the  Forks  of  the  Delaware.  He  now  saw  some 
effect  of  his  labour.  On  discoursing  to  the  Indians 
many  appeared  to  be  convinced  of  their  sin  and  mis- 
ery, and  wept  much  the  whole  lime  of  service.  His 
interpreter,  whom  he  had  employed  for  more  than  a 
year,  had  been  for  some  time  the  subject  of  a  hopeful 
change.  He  was  awakened  first  by  a  discourse  which 
Mr.  Brainerd  addressed  to  an  assembly  of  while  people, 
and  though  his  impressions  wore  off  for  a  time,  he  af- 
terwards became  deeply  convinced  of  sin,  and  was  in 
great  distress  of  mind  until  he  found  relief  in  Christ. 
The  change  was  very  evident,  from  the  manner  in 
which  he  performed  his  duly  as  an  interpreter,  and  from 
the  fervency  with  which  he  himself  addressed  his  coun- 
trymen,as  well  as  from  a  thorough  reformation  in  his  life. 
His  wife,  likewise,  gave  evidence  of  a  saving  change. 
Mr.  Brainerd  therefore  proceeded  to  bapiize  them. 
The  ordinance  made  a  deep  impression  on  the  Indians. 
Some  said  thai,  "  seeing  the  baptism  made  ihem  more 
concerned  lhan  any  ihing  ihey  had  ever  seen  or  heard.'7 
After  staying  here  two  or  three  wec-ks,  and  being  ani- 
mated with  the  prospect  of  some  fruit,  Mr.  Brainerd 
returned  to  Crosvveeksung. 

On  arriving  at  ihis  place  he  found  ihe  Indians  seri- 
ous, and  a  number  of  them  under  deep  concern.  On 
his  speaking  lo  ihem  from  ihe  texl,  "And  whosoever 
will,  lei  him  lake  oi  ihe  waler  of  life  freely"  a  surpris- 
ing eflecl  appeared.  Of  about  twenty  adults,  not 
above  two  could  be  seen  wilh  dry  eyes.  Al  anolher 
time  when  he  preached  from  the  words,  "Herein  i* 


BY    THE    ANGLO    AMERICANS.  76 

love,"  not  more  than  three  or  four  in  the  assembly, 
could  refrain  from  tears  and  bitter  cries.  They  all 
seemed  in  an  agony  to  obtain  an  interest  in  Christ. 
Before  this,  one  woman  was  rejoicing  in  hope.  Now, 
two  persons  gave  good  evidence  of  a  change.  When 
asked  what  they  wanted  Gt>d  to  do  for  them,  they  re- 
plied, "  they  wanted  Christ  should  wipe  their  hearts 
quite  clean." 

By  this  time  the  Indians  from  more  remote  parts  be- 
gan to  collect ;  and  it  was  remarkable  that  as  fastas 
they  came,  the  spirit  of  God  seemed  to  fall  upon  them. 
Two  more  soon  found  hope  in  Christ.  But  we  are 
now  come  to  a  time  when  the  effectual  influences  of  the 
Spirit  were  not  confined  to  two  c.  three  individuals. 
About  sixty  five  Indians  were  collected.  In  discoursing 
to  them  Mr.  Brainerd  observes  he  was  favoured  with 
uncommon  freedom.  I  shall  give  an  instance  of  the 
effect  at  one  time  in  his  own  words — "  The  power  of 
God  seemed  to  descend  upon  the  assembly  '  like  a  rush- 
ing mighty  wind.*  I  stood  amazed  at  the  influence 
which  seized  the  audience  almost  universally,  and  could 
compare  it  to  nothing  more  aptly  than  a  mighty  tor- 
rent, that  bears  down,  and  sweeps  before  it,  whatever 
is  in  its  way.  Almost  all  persons,  of  all  ages,  were 
bowed  down  together;  and  scarce  one  was  able  to 
withstand  the  shock  of  this  surprising  operation.  Old 
men  and  women  who  had  been  drunken  wretches  for 
many  years,  and  some  little  children  not  more  than  six 
or  seven  years  of  age,  appeared  in  distress  for  tneir 
souls;  as  well  as  persons  of  middle  age.  And  it  was 
apparent  these  children  were  not  merely  frighted  with 
seeing  the  general  concern,  but  were  made  sensible  of 
their  danger,  the  badness  of  their  hearts,  and  their  mis- 
ery without  Christ.  The  most  stubborn  hearts  were 
now  obliged  to  bow.  A  principal  man,  who  before 
that  thought  his  state  good,  because  he  knew  more  than 
the  generality  of  the  Indians,  and  who,  with  great  con- 
fidence, the  day  before,  told  me  he  had  been  a  Chris- 
tian more  than  ten  years,  was  now  brought  under  sol- 


76  PROPAGATION    OP    CHRISTIANITY 

emn  concern  for  his  soul,  and  wept  bitterly.  Another 
man,  considerable  in  years,  who  had  been  a  murderer, 
a  powaw  and  a  notorious  drunkard,  was  likewise  brought 
uow  to  cry  for  mercy  with  many  tears,  and  to  complain 
much  that  he  could  be  no  more  concerned  when  he 
saw  his  danger  was  so  great." — "  They  were,  almost 
universally,  praying  and  crying  for  mercy,  in  every 
part  of  the  house  ;  and  many  out  of  doors  ;  and  num- 
bers could  neither  go  nor  stand.  Their  concern  was 
so  great,  each  for  himself,  that  none  seemed  to  take 
any  notice  of  those  about  him ;  but  each  prayed  for 
themselves,  and  were,  to  their  own  apprehension,  as 
much  retired  as  if  every  one  had  been  by  himself  in  a 
desert;  or  rather,  t'toy  thought  nothing  about  any,  but 
themselves,  and  so  were  every  one  praying  apart,  al- 
though all  were  together." 

Similar  effects  attended  the  preaching  of  the  word, 
for  several  days  ;  and  they  were  especially  powerful 
when  the  preacher  insisted  on  the  invitations  of  the  gos- 
pel, and  dwelt  on  the  love  of  Christ  for  sinners.  With- 
in less  than  three  weeks  from  this  time,  Mr.  Brainerd 
baptized  twenty  five  persons,  fifteen  adults,  and  ten 
children,  and  this  number  before  the  close  of  the  year, 
was  increased  to  seventy  seven  persons,  thirty  eight 
adults  and  thirty  nine  children.  These  were,  princi- 
pally, from  the  Indians  at  Crosweeksung,  but  some  from 
the  Forks  of  the  Delaware.  This  place,  he  soon  vis- 
ited again,  and  was  attended  with  the  influence  of  the 
Spirit.  In  a  little  time  twelve  persons  there  received 
baptism. 

It  would  be  interesting  to  follow  this  indefatigable 
missionary  in  his  various  journeyings,  and  lo  witness 
his  success  among  these  heathen.  But  our  limits  do 
not  permit.  He  continued  to  preach  alternately  at 
Crosweeksung  and  the  Forks  of  the  Delaware,  besides 
making  a  third  journey  to  Susquehannah,  and  visiting 
the  Indians  in  several  other  places. 

That  he  was  eminently  successful  we  have  already 
seen.  The  whole  number  of  hopeful  converts  is  not 


UV     THE    ANGLO    AMERICANS.  77 

• 

known.  That  many  had  a  real  work  of  grace  on  their 
hearts  we  have  reason  to  believe  from  what  has  al- 
ready been  said,  and  from  particular  instances  of  Chris- 
tian experience,  which  might  be  mentioned.  Of  these 
I  will  give  one.  It  is  of  a  female.  "  When  I  came,'9 
says  Mr.  Brainerd,  "  to  inquire  of  her  how  she  got  re- 
lief from  the  distresses  she  had  lately  been  under,  she 
answered  in  broken  English,  '  Me  try,  me  try,  save  my- 
self— last  my  strength  ail  gone,  (meaning  her  ability  to 
save  herself)  could  not  me  stir  bit  further.  Den  last 
me  forced  let  Jesus  Christ  alone,  send  me  hell  if  he 
please.'  I  said,  '  But  you  are  not  willing  to  go  to  hell, 
were  you  ?'  She  replied,  '  Could  not  me  help  it.  My 
heart  he  would  be  wicked  for  all.  Could  not  me  make 
him  good.' — I  asked  her  how  she  got  out  of  this  case* 
She  answered,  still  in  the  same  broken  language,  '  By 
and  by,  my  heart  be  glad  desperably.'  I  asked  her 
why  her  heart  was  glad.  She  replied,  'Glad  my  heart, 
Jesus  Christ,  do  what  you  please  with  me.  Den  me 
tink  glad  my  heart,  Jesus  Christ  send  me  to  hell.  Did 
not  me  care,  where  he  put  me,  me  love  him  for  all.' ' 
We  shall  not  often  find  among  more  enlightened  Chris- 
tians, a  better  state  of  feeling.  The  same  beneficial 
result,  in  a  temporal  point  of  view,  followed  the  preach- 
ing of  Brainerd,  as  that  of  the  other  missionaries.  The 
Indians,  a  hundred  and  fifty  of  whom  had  been  collect- 
ed  together,  became  moral,  industrious,  and  in  a  good 
degree  civilized. 

After  Mr.  Brainerd  had  spent,  with  them,  about  three 
years  and  a  half,  he  was  obliged,  in  1746,  to  leave 
them  on  account  of  his  declining  health.  He  had  long 
been  apparently  on  the  borders  of  the  grave  5  but  he 
seemed  resolved  actually  to  wear  out  in  the  serviceo 
He  often  travelled,  sleeping  in  the  wilderness  upon  the 
ground,  or  in  some  tree,  when  he  raised  blood  most 
profusely,  and  when  his  garments  were  wet  through 
with  his  night  sweats. 

What  Foster  said  of  Howard  has  been  well  applied 
to  Brainerd,  "  The  energy  of  his  determination  was- 
I* 


PROI'AGATION    OF    CHRISTJAMTr 

so  great,  that  if  instead  of  being  habitual,  it  had  been 
shown  only  for  a  short  time  on  particular  occasions,  it 
would  have  appeared  a  vehement  impetuosity  ;  but  by 
being  unintermitted,  it  had  an  equability  of  manner, 
which  scarcely  appeared  to  exceed  the  tone  of  a  calm 
constancy,  it  was  so  totally  the  reverse  of  any  thing 
like  turbulence,  or  agitation.  It  was  the  calmness  of 
an  intensity,  kept  uniform,  by  the  nature  of  the  human 
mind  forbidding  it  to  be  more,  and  the  character  of  the 
individual  forbidding  it  to  be  less.  His  conduct  impli- 
ed an  inconceivable  severity  of  conviction  that  he  had 
one  thing  to  do  ;  and  that  he  who  would  do  some  great 
thing,  in  this  short  life,  must  apply  himself  to  the  work, 
with  such  a  concentration  of  his  forces,  as,  to  idle  spec- 
tators who  live  only  to  amuse  themselves,  looks  like 
insanity."  Brainerd,  indeed,  displayed  a  memorable 
example,  of  this  dedication  of  his  whole  being  to  his 
oifice,  this  eternal  abjuration  of  the  quiescent  feelings. 
Such  was  the  man  whom  God  raised  up  to  befriend  the 
Indians,  and  such  the  glorious  success  which  attended 
his  short  exertions.  He  died  Oct.  6,  1747,  in  the 
30th  year  of  his  age. 

He  was  succeeded  by  his  brother,  John  Brainerd, 
Avhose  labours  among  the  Indians  appear  to  have  been 
blessed  for  a  time.  The  congregation  increased  to 
two  hundred,  old  and  young.  These  were  fixed  by  the 
government  of  New-Jersey  on  4000  acres  of  land. 
But  owing  to  various  causes,  such  as  have  usually  de- 
stroyed the  Indians  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Whites,  they 
afterwards  dwindled  away.  Even  before  ihe  death  of 
Mr.  John  Brainerd,  at  the  close  of  the  American  war, 
their  number  had  become  small ;  and,  of  those  who 
remained,  some  had  gone  back  to  paganism.  After 
his  death  an  ordained  Indian,  Daniel  Simon,  was  plac- 
ed over  the  congregation  ;  but  he  being  afterwards 
suspended  for  drunkenness,  they  were  left  without  a 
i.eacher.  In  1802,  those  who  remained,  85  in  number, 
were  conducted,  by  commissioners  from  New-Jersey, 
to  New-Slockbridge,  and  placed  under  the  care  of 


BY    THE    ANGLO    AMERICANS.  79 

Mr.  Sergeant.  Thus  the  bright  morning  which  cheer- 
ed the  labours,  of,  perhaps,' the  most  pious  missionary 
in  these  latter  ages,  'did  not  bring  in  "  a  day  without 
clouds."  It  is  certainly  melancholy  to  reflect,  that  the 
early  progress  of  Christianity  among  the  Aborigines  of 
this  country,  has  left  very  few  permanent  traces  behind. 
Efforts  to  convert  the  Indians  seem  to  have  been  too 
much  like  ploughing  the  sand.  The  next  wind  fills  up 
the  furrows.  But  may  it  not  be  asked  "  Would  this 
have  been  the  case,  had  the  labour  been  continued  ? 
Certainly  we  may  hope,  that  had  there  been  incessant, 
pious  exertions,  to  counteract  those  causes  which  cor- 
rupt the  Indian,  and  make  him  melt  away  before  the 
White  man,  the  congregation,  whose  history  has  been 
sketched  would  have  been  preserved  from  dissolution, 
and  the  barren  heath  been  changed  into  a  "fruitful 
field." 


CHAPTER  V. 

Further  efforts  among  the  Indians — Mr.  K  irkland  with 
tht  Scnccas — the  Oneidas — His  sufferings — Driven 
away  by  the  war — Indians  request  his  return — Success 
— Low  state  of  the  mission — Mr.  Jenkins — Speech  of 
an  Indian  Chief — Mr.  Horton — Mr.  Parks — Mr. 
Blackburn — Mr.  Badger. 

To  bring  the  history  of  attempts  to  convert  the  Abo- 
rigines of  America,  down  to  the  present  time,  it  is  ne- 
cessary briefly  to  notice  some  missions  of  inferior  mag- 
nitude. In  1 7G4,  Mr.  Samuel  Kirkland,  having  just  fin- 
ished his  course  at  college,  proceeded  in  company  with 
two  Seneca  Indians,  on  snow  shoes,  and  with  his  pack 
of  provisions  on  his  back,  two  hundred  and  fifty  miles 
through  the  wilderness,  where  ihere  was  no  road,  and 
not  even  a  house  in  which  to  lodge,  until  he  arrived. at 


30  P-ROrAGATION    OP    CHRISTI.AKITT 

a  town  of  the  Senccas,  called  Kanasadago.  Here  he 
fixed  himself,  with  the  view  of  learning  the  language 
and  instructing  the  natives  in  Christianity.  He  was 
kindly  received  at  first,  but  was  soon  involved  in  diffi- 
culty. The  chief,  in  whose  hut  he  lodged,  having  lain 
down  well  at  night,  was  found  dead  the  next  morning. 
Suspicion  instantly  fastened  on  the  White  man.  The 
Indians  supposed  he  had  either  killed  the  chief  by  mag- 
ic, or  somehow,  brought  death  into  the  town.  They 
gave  him  nothing  to  eat  for  two  days,  and  then  had  a 
consultation  whether  it  was  not  best  to  kill  him.  It 
was  finally  concluded  to  keep  him  strictly  guarded. 
Soon  after,  a  famine  arose,  and  for  two  months,  Mr., 
Kirkland  had  neither  bread,  flesh,  nor  salt.  His  food 
was  small  fish,  roots,  acorns,  and  a  handful  of  pounded 
corn,  boiled  in  a  large  quantity  of  water.  Once  only 
he  tasted  part  of  a  bear.  The  Indians  seeing  his  pa- 
tience and  perseverance,  began  to  conceive  a  good 
opinion  of  him.  Still  there  were  a  number  who  threat- 
ened his  life. 

After  remaining  with  them  about  two  years,  Mr.Kirk- 
land  returned  home.  Having  received  ordination,  he  next 
established  himself  among  the  Oneida  Indians.  Here 
he  suffered  the  same  privations  and  hardships  as  before. 
For  two  years,  the  corn  of  the  Indians  had  been  cut  oft" 
by  frost.  The  scarcity  was  such,  that  Mr.  Kirkland, 
after  mentioning  that  he  was  obliged  to  subsist  by 
catching  eels,  says,  "  1  would  be  glad  of  an  opportuni- 
ty to  fall  upon  my  knees,  for  such  a  bone  as  I  have  of- 
ten seen  cast  to  the  dogs.  Without  relief  I  shall  soon 
perish.  My  constitution  is  almost  broken  ;  my  spirits 
sunk  ;  yet  my  heart  still  bleeds  for  these  poor  creatures. 
I  had  rather  die,  than  leave  them  alone  in  their  present 
miserable  condition."  The  wants  of  the  missionary, 
were,  however,  soon  supplied  by  his  friends. 

Mr.  Kirkland  early  induced  the  Indians  to  renounce 
spirituous  liquors.  They  had  even  appointed  some  ac- 
tive persons  to  sell  or  destroy  all  that  might  be  found. 
This  regulation  had  a  happy  effect.  For  three  months, 


BY    THE    ANGLO    AMERICAN'S.  81 

only  two  persons  were  guilty  of  intoxication,  and  though 
eighty  casks  of  rum  were  carried  through  the  place,  and 
though  it  was  frequently  oftered  as  a  gift  to  the  Indians, 
none  of  them  were  known  to  accept  it.  At  length  two 
or  three  females  were  found  drinking  near  the  town. 
Mr.  Kirkland  immediately  went,  took  from  them  the 
liquor,  and  poured  it  on  the  ground.  This  nearly  cost 
him  his  life.  One  of  the  poor  creatures  fell  upon  her 
knees,  and  mourning  with  bitter  cries  her  loss,  utter- 
ed many  imprecations  against  her  cruel  minister.  She 
preserved  as  much  of  her  beloved  beverage  as  possi- 
ble, by  licking  it  up  from  the  ground.  Her  husband 
was  enraged.  He  threatened  to  kill  Mr.  Kirkland  ; 
and  even  brought  some  neighbouring  savages  to  assist, 
him.  "  The  matter  is  settled,"  said  he,  "  now  the  minis- 
ter shall  never  see  another  rising  sun."  Mr.  Kirkland 
retired  that  night  to  a  sugar  house,  about  a  mile  and  a 
half  distant,  but  returned  the  next  morning.  The  poor 
wretch  who  had  sought  his  life,  was  soon  after  convinc- 
ed of  sin,  and  brought  to  make  a  public  confession  in 
a  very  humble  and  penitent  manner. 

Mr.  Kirkland  soon  extended  his  labours  to  another 
Indian  town.  Spirituous  liquors  were  there  also  aban- 
doned, many  were  impressed  with  divine  truth,  some 
appeared  real  converts,  and  the  whole  mission  put  on 
a  very  promising  appearance. 

In  1773  the  Society  in  Scotland  for  Propagating 
Christian  Knowledge,  took  Mr.  K.  under  their  patron- 
age. He  was,  however,  supported  in  part  by  the  Cor- 
poration of  Harvard  College.  When  the  American 
war  commenced,  he  was  driven  from  his  post.  After 
its  conclusion,the  Oneidas,  with  whom  some  other  tribes 
were  now  united,  wished  earnestly  the  return  of  Mr. 
Kirkland.  They  even  addressed  a  letter  to  him  on 
the  subject,  in  which  they  say,  "  We  intreat  our  Fath- 
er tomakeone  trial  moreforChristianizing  the  Indians.1' 
In  another  to  the  commissioners  at  Boston,  who  had 
the  superintendence  of  the  mission,  they  say, 


82  PROPAGATION    OP    CHRISTIANITY 

"  Fathers,  attend  to  our  words  ! 

"  It  is  a  long  time  since  we  heard  your  voice.  We 
hope  you  have  not  forgotten  us.  The  Great  Spirit 
above  hath  preserved  us,  and  led  us  back  to  our  coun- 
try, and  rekindled  our  fire  in  peace,  which  we  hope  he 
will  preserve  to  warm  and  refresh  us  and  our  children 
to  the  latest  posterity. 

"  Fathers,  we  have  been  distressed  with  the  black 
cloud  that  so  long  overspread  our  country.  The  cloud 
is  now  blown  over.  Let  us  thank  the  Great  Spirit, 
and  praise  Christ  Jesus.  By  means  of  his  servants, 
the  good  news  of  salvation  has  been  published  to  us. 
We  have  received  them.  Some  of  us  love  the  Lord 
Jesus,  who  hath  preserved  us  through  the  late  storm. 
Fathers,  our  fire  just  begins  to  burn  again.  Our  hearts 
rejoice  to  see  it.  We  hope  it  will  burn  brighter  and 
brighter  than  ever,  and  that  it  will  enlighten  the 
Indian  nations  around  us.  Fathers,  we  doubt  not 
but  your  hearts  will  rejoice  in  our  prosperity,  and  as 
the  Great  Spirit  above  hath  given  us  the  light  of  peace 
once  more,  we  hope  he  will,  by  your  means,  send  to 
us  the  light  of  his  holy  word  ;  and  that  you  will  think 
of  our  father  Mr.  Kirkland,  and  enable  him  to  eat  his 
bread  by  our  fire  side.  He  hath  for  several  years  la- 
boured among  us,  and  done  every  thing  iu  his  power 
for  our  good.  Our  father  Mr.  Kirkland  loves  us,  and 
we  love  him.  He  hath  long  had  the  charge  of  us, 
hath  long  watched  over  us,  and  explained  the  word  of 
God  to  us.  Fathers,  we  repeat  our  request,  that  you 
will  continue  our  father  to  sit  by  our  fire  side,  to  walcb 
over  us,  to  instruct  us.  and  to  lead  us  iu  the  way  to 
Heaven."* 

Mr.  Kirkland  returned.  The  Indians  in  several  vil- 
lages seemed  desirous  to  receive  his  message.  They 
came  from  a  distance  of  six,  ten,  and  even  thirty  miles, 
and  were  sometimes  so  numerous  that  no  house  was 
sufficiently  large  to  contain  them.  They  were  obliged 
to  hold  their  meetings  in  the  open  air.  In  some  in- 
stances their  applications  for  instruction  were  sopress- 

•  Brown's  Hist.  Prop.  Chris.  Vol.  1.  p.  155. 


BY    THE    ANGLO    AMERICANS.  83 

ing,  that  the  Missionary  had  scarcely  leisure  to  take  his 
food.  More  than  seventy  were  under  religious  impres- 
sions. Their  convictions  of  sin  were  deep  and  pun- 
gent ;  and  often  the  sense  of  its  evil  appeared  to  rise 
higher  than  the  fear  of  punishment.  But  after  all,  their 
religion  proved  to  be  "  like  the  morning  cloud  and  like 
the  early  dew." 

In  the  summer  of  1776,  the  Rev.  Drs.  Morse  and 
Belknap,  by  desire  of  the  Society  in  Scotland,  visited 
the  Oneidas.  Their  report  was  unfavourable.  They 
found  628  individuals,  men,  women  and  children,  un- 
der the  care  ot  Mr.  Kirkland.  Of  these,  only  eight 
\vcrr  professed  Pagans  ;  but  the  greater  part,  though 
called  Christians,  evidently  had  little  of  Christianity 
but  the  name.  Of  the  women,  36  were  reputed  sober  j 
arid  Mr.  Kirkland  reckoned  24  of  them  as  serious 
Christians.  Of  the  men  only  three,  or  four,  were  of  a 
sober  character;  and  but  one  attended  on  the  last 
communion.  The  Indians  were  still  influenced  by  a 
belief  in  witchcraft,  and  the  power  of  invisible  agents. 
They  were  but  partially  civilised.  Agriculture  was 
neglected.  The  cultivation  of  the  field  was  still  chiefly 
performed  by  the  women.  The  old  saying,"  Indians  can- 
not work,"  was  still  in  their  mouths.  They  retained  the 
notion,  that  cultivating  the  ground  is  degrading  to  the 
character  of  a  man,  "who  was  made  for  war  and  hunting. 
Women  and  hedgehogs  were  made  to  scratch  the 
.earth."  They  remembered  too,  their  proverbial  tra- 
dition, "  The  great  Spirit  gave  the  White  man  a 
plough,  and  the  Red  man  a  bow  and  arrow."* 

The  unfavourable  report  of  the  visitors  caused  the 
Society  to  withdraw  their  patronage  from  Mr.  Kirk- 
land. He,  however,  continued  to  labour  in  the  employ 
of  the  Corporation  of  Harvard  College,  until  his  death 
in  1808.  Since  then,  the  Northern  Missionary  Socie- 
ty of  New  York  have  taken  the  Oneida  Indians  under 
their  patronage,  and  sent  the  Rev.  Mr.  Jenkins  to  set- 

*  Mass.  His.  Col.  pp.  12—28. 


84  PROPAGATION    OP    CHRISTIANITY 

tie  among  them.  An  Indian  named  Abraham  has  also 
laboured  with  great  activity  and  zeal.  To  show  the 
genius  of  this  people,  and  that  the  efforts  made  among 
them  were  not  in  vain,  I  shall  here  transcribe  a  speech 
delivered  by  Scanando,  the  celebrated  Christian  Chief 
who  died  two  years  since.  It  was  delivered  when  he 
was  about  a  hundred  years  old,  and  blind  through  age, 
on  discovering  that  the  lands  and  improvements  of  the 
tribe  were  sold  to  the  State. 

"  My  warriors  and  my  children  !  Hear!  It  is  cruel, 
it  is  very  cruel !  A  heavy  burden  lies  on  my  heart ; 
it  is  very  sick.  This  is  a  dark  day.  The  clouds  are 
black  and  heavy  over  the  Oneidas  ;  and  a  strong  arm 
is  heavy  upon  us,  and  our  hearts  groan  under  it.  Our 
fires  are  put  out  and  our  beds  are  removed  from  under 
us.  The  graves  ol  our  fathers  are  destroyed,  and  their 
children  are  driven  away.  The  Almighty  is  angry 
with  us  ;  for  we  have  been  very  wicked  ;  therefore  his 
arm  does  not  keep  us.  Where  are  the  Chiefs  of  the 
rising  sun  ?  White  Chiefs  now  kindle  their  ancient 
fires!  There  no  Indians  sleeps  but  those  that  are 
sleeping  in  their  graves  ; — My  house  will  soon  be  like 
theirs  ;  soon  will  a  white  Chief  here  kindle  his  fire. 
Your  Scanando  will  soon  be  no  more,  and  his  village 
no  more  a  village  of  Indians. 

"  The  news  that  came  last  night  from  Albany  made 
this  a  sick  day  in  Oneida.  All  our  children's  hearts 
are  sick,  and  our  eyes  rain  like  the  black  cloud  that 
roars  on  the  tops  of  the  trees  of  the  wilderness.  Long 
did  the  strong  voice  of  Scanando  cry,  Children,  take 
care,  be  wise,  be  straight.  His  feet  were  then  like, 
the  deer's,  and  his  arm  like  the  bear's ;  he  can 
now  only  mourn  out  a  few  words ;  and  then  be 
silent ;  and  his  voice  will  soon  be  heard  no  more 
in  Oneida.  But  certainly  he  will  be  long  in  the 
minds  of  his  children — in  white  men's.  Scanando's 
name  has  gone  far,  and  will  not  die.  He  has  spoken 
many  words  to  make  his  children  straight.  Long  has 
he  said  drink  no  strong  water ;  for  it  makes  you  mice 


BY    THE    ANGLO    AMERICANS*  9 

(or  white  men,  who  are  cats.  .  Many  a  meal  have  they 
eaten  of  you.  Their  mouth  is  a  snare,  and  their  way 
like  the  fox.  Their  lips  are  sweet,  but  their  heart  is 
wicked.  Yet  there  are  good  whites  and  good  Indians, 
I  love  all  good  men,  anjd  Jesus  whom  I  love  sees  all. 
His  great  day  is  coming;  he  will  make  straight ;  he 
will  say  to  cheating  whites  and  drinking  Indians,  Be 
gone  ye — be  gone  ye — go,  go,  go.  Certainly,  my  chil- 
dren, he  will  drive  them  away.  In  that  day  I  will  re- 
joice. But  Oh  !  great  sorrow  is  in  my  heart,  that  many 
of  my  children  mourn.  The  great  Jesus  has  looked 
on  all  the  while  the  whites  were  cheating  us;  and  it 
will  remain  in  his  mind  ;  he  will  make  all  straight 
again.  Long  have  I  believed  his  good  words  :  and 
as  long  as  I  live,  I  will  pray  to  him.  He  is  my  good 
Saviour — my  blind  eyes  he  will  open.  I  shall  see 
him.  Children,  his  way  is  a  good  way. 

"Children!  some  have  said,  your  chiefs  signed  pa- 
pprs  of  white  men  that  sold  our  fires.  Your  chiefs  sign- 
ed no  papers ;  sooner  would  they  let  the  tomahawk 
lay  them  low.  We  know  one  of  our  men  was  hired  by 
white  men  to  tell  our  men  this,  and  will  now  tell  you 
so  himself.  Papers  are  wicked  things ;  take  care, 
sign  none  of  them  but  such  as  our  minister  reads  to  us. 
He  is  straight.  You  now  see  his  tears  running  like 
ours. 

"  Father,  you  are  our  minister ;  dry  up  your  tears. 
We  know  if  your  arm  could,  it  would  help  us.  We 
know  wicked  men  speak  ill  of  you  foroursakes.  You 
suffer  with  us.  But  you  are  Jesus'  servant,  and  he 
will  love  you  no  less  for  loving  Indians.  Children, 
our  two  messengers  will  run  and  carry  our  sorrows  to 
the  great  council  fire  toward  the  setting  sun.  Run,  my 
children,  and  tell  our  words.  Give  health  to  all  the 
chiefs  assembled  round  the  great  fire.  And  may  Jesus 
the  great  Saviour  bring  you  back  safe." 

While  the  chief  was  delivering  this,  the  tears  ram 
copiously  from  hrs  blind  eyes,  as  well  as  from  thos« 
8 


36  PROPAGATION    OP    CHRISTIANITY" 

of  all  who  heard  him.  This  aged  chief,  at  his  deatii, 
requested  to  be  buried  by  Mr.  Kirkland,  whom  he  lov- 
ed, that  he  might,  as  he  expressed  it,  "  Go  up  with  him 
at  the  great  resurrection."  Not  long  before,  he  said 
to  a  friend  who  called  on  him,  "  I  am  an  aged  hemlock. 
The  winds  of  a  hundred  winters  have  whistled  through 
my  branches.  I  am  dead  at  the  top.  The  generation 
to  which  I  belonged  have  run  away,  and  left  me ;  why 
I  live,  the  Great  Good  Spirit  only  knows.  Pray  to  my 
Jesus  that  I  may  have  patience  to  wait  my  appointed 
time  to  die."* 

In  closing  this  article  we  must  not  pass  over  the 
names  of  Horton,  Parks,  Occom  and  Blackburn. 

Mr.  Horton  laboured  on  Long  Island  under  the 
patronage  of  the  Society  in  Scotland  for  Propagating 
Christian  Knowledge ;  and,  in  the  course  of  two 
or  three  years,  baptized  thirty  five  adults,  and  forty 
four  children.  Religion,  however,  afterwards  declined 
among  the  Indians,  and  the  mission,  which  was  com- 
menced in  1741,  was  given  up  in  1753. 

Mr.  Parks  was  sent  in  1733,  by  the  commissioners 
for  Indian  affairs,  to  preach  to  the  Narraganset  Indians 
in  Rhode  Island.  No  considerable  fruit  appeared  un- 
til f743,  when  the  revival  so  remarkable  in  New  Eng- 
land, extended  to  this  part  of  the  country.  The  na- 
tives as  well  as  the  white  men,  were  affected  by  it. 
Within  little  more  than  a  year,  Mr.  Parks  baptized, 
and  admitted  to  full  communion,  upwards  of  sixty. 
Their  religion  was  abiding.  United  with  them,  in 
occasional  communion,  were  thirty  or  forty  Mohegan 
Indians  ;  twenty  of  the  Pequot  tribe,  and  six  or  seven 
Neantick.  A  church  still  exists  among  the  Narragan- 
set  Indians.  The  remains  of  the  tribe  may  amount 
to  one  hundred  and  fifty  souls  ;  but  they  are  in  a  de- 
graded state.  A  native  preacher  who  was  with  them 
died,  a  few  years  since.  A  school  house  has  lately 

*  Recorder.  Vol.  1,  pp.  60,  130. 


BY  THE  ANGLO  AMERICANS.  87 

been  built,  and  a  school  established  among  them  by 
the  Society  for  Propagating  the  Gospel. 

Samson  Occow,  a  Mohegan  Indian,  was  converted  to 
Christianity  in  1741,  when  about  seventeen  years  of 
age.  He  was  the  h'rst  educated  at  Move's  Indian  Char- 
ity School,  and  was  ordained  over  the  Indians  on  Long 
Island  j  previously  under  the  care  of  Mr.  Horton.  He 
afterwards  left  them  to  engage  in  a  mission  among  the 
Oneida  Indians.  Having  continued  there  about  five 
years,  he  left  the  mission  for  a  season  ;  and,  with  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Whitaker,  made  a  voyage  to  England,  to  so- 
licit funds  for  the  Indian  Charity  School.  They  met 
with  very  great  success,  obtaining  in  a  short  time  more 
than  50,000  dollars  in  England  and  Scotland.* 

On  his  return  from  Europe,  Mr.  Occom  resumed  his 
missionary  labours;  and  in  1788  removed  with  the  In- 
dians under  his  care  in  the  vicinity  of  Norwich,  Con- 
necticut, to  the  Oneida  country,  \vhere  they  settled  at 
a  place  called  Brotherlown.  These  Indians,  as  they 
divided  their  lands  so  that  each  individual  held  his  own 
in  fee  simple,  with  the  condition,  that  it  should  not  be 
sold  to  the  whites,  soon  obtained  a  decided  superi- 
ority over  the  neighbouring  tribes.  By  the  last  ac- 
counts the  Brothertown  tribe  consists  of  about  300 
persons,  all  nominal  Christians. 

MR.  BLACKBURN  was  appointed  in  1803.  by  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  to  a  mis- 
sion among  the  Cherokee  Indians.  His  principal  ef- 
forts were  directed  to  the  establishing  of  schools. 
In  1 806  he  had  under  his  care  two  schools,  in  which  were 
75  scholars.  Their  progress  was  rapid.  The  effect  was 
happy.  By  means  of  the  schools  and  other  efforts  to 
introduce  Christian  knowledge,  and  the  arts  of  civiliz- 
ed life,  the  Cherokee  nation  were  much  elevated,  at 
least,  in  the  scale  of  rational  beings.  But  we  are  sor- 
ry to  add,  when  this  active  missionary  had  enlarged 
his  plans  to  the  magnitude  of  the  object,  he  failedybr 
want  of  support.  It  seeois  that  the  General  Assembly 
*  Brown's  His.  Prop.  Christianity. 


d8  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY.- 

approved  his  plans,  and  were  willing  to  do  what  was 
in  their  power  towards  carrying  them  into  execution; 
but  the  public  did  not  feel  the  subject ;  and  Mr.  Black- 
burn after  having  impaired  his  constitution,  and  we 
believe  his  estate,  was  obliged  to  retire  from  the  field 
with  the  melancholy  satisfaction  of  having  had  it  in 
his  "  heart  to  build  a  house  for  the  Lord." 

It  should  here  be  mentioned  that  the  General  As- 
sembly of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  besides  the  mission 
to  the  Cherokees,  have  made  some  exertions  among 
the  Wyandot  Indians  on  the  Sandusky.  Their  mis- 
sionary, Mr.  Badger,  laboured  two  or  three  years  with 
some  success.  lie  was  supported  in  part  by  the  Mas- 
sachusetts Missionary  Society.  The  mission  has  been 
conducted  by  the  Synod  of  Pittsburg.  The  last  ac- 
count from  it  mentions  "  There  have  been  several  hope- 
ful converts  to  Christianity."  It  should  also  be  ob- 
served that  the  Society  for  Propagating  the  Gospel 
among  the  Indians  and  others  in  North  America,  insti- 
tuted at  Boston  in  1787,  has  done  much  to  aid  the  la- 
ter missions  which  have  been  mentioned.  They  as- 
sisted in  the  support  of  Mr.  Mayhew,  Mr.  Sergeant 
and  Mr.  Hawley ;  and  for  some  years  employed  a 
missionary  among  the  Narraganset  Indians.  The 
New  York  IVfi^ionary  Society,  also,  have  done  some- 
thing among  the  Tuscaroras  and  the  Senecas  near  Ni- 
agara. 

From  this  brief  view  of  the  missions  in  North  Ameri- 
ca, it  willreadily  be  seen, that  though  they  have  been  tem- 
porary in  their  duration,  and  effects,  yet  that  probably 
no  missions  among  the  heathen  in  any  part  of  the  globe, 
have  produced  a  quicker  harvest,  or  one  more  abun- 
dant in  proportion  to  the  means  employed.  How  dif- 
ferent from  what  is  sometimes  said,  "  The  Indian  can- 
not be  converted."  We  appeal  to  facts  ;  the  Indian 
has  been  converted. 


PART  IV. 

PROPAGATION  OF  CHRISTIANITY  BY  THE  DANES. 
CHAPTER  I. 

TRANQUEBAR. 

Ziegenbalg  and  Plutscho — Opposed  by  their  country- 
men— Joined  by  Grundltr — Patronized  by  Society  for 
Promoting  Christian  Knowledge  —Ziegenbalg  visits- 
Europe — Death — Mr.  Schultze — SWARTZ — Singular 
Letter — Native  Preachers — Converts  persecuted- Mr*. 
Swartz^s  Labours — Influence  zoith  the  Natives — Cred- 
it with  the  Rajah — His  death — Other  Missionaries — 
State  of  the  mission  in  1799 — Success  of  Mr.  Gericke 
— Embarrassment  of  the  mission — Schools  of  Dr. 
John — Present  State  of  the  mission —  Whole  number 
of  Converts. 

IN  1705  Frederick  IV.  king  of  Denmark,  upon  mo- 
tion of  his  chaplain,  resolved  on  sending  missionaries 
to  Tranquebar  in  the  East  Indies.  He  made  appli- 
cation to  the  Professors  of  Divinity  at  Halle,  to  furnish 
suitable  men.  Bartholomew  Ziegenbalg  and  Henry 
Plulscho  were  designated.  They  embarked  at  Copen- 
hagen November  29,  1705,  and  after  many  hardships- 
arrived  at  Tranquebar  in  July."* 

*  It  is  judged  unnecessary,  generally,  to  quote  the  authorities  un- 
der this  head.  The  leading  facts  are  found,  in  several  publications, 
especially  Lord's  History  of  Missions,  and  Brown's  History  of  the 
Propagation  of  Christianity.  The  latter  was  drawn,  in  part,  frora 
"  Niecampii  Historic  Missionis  Evangelicae  Orientate  ;"  but  both: 
yjincipally  from  the  "  Christian  Observer," 


90  PROPAGATION    OF    eURiST/AXTfY 

Their  prospects  were  far  from  flattering.  The  un- 
dertaking was  new.  Its  difficulties,  its  trials,  its  dan- 
gers, were  just  what  imagination  made  them.  Nor 
were  the  missionaries  aided  in  this  wild  and  untrodden 
path,  by  their  countrymen  settled  on  the  coast.  On 
the  contrary,  the  conduct  of  the  traders  here,  as  in 
many  other  places,  brought  a  scandal  on  the  Christian 
name.  "  Every  one  pretends,"  say  the  missionaries, 
'*'  that  he  cannot  serve  God  as  well  in  these  parts  as  in 
his  own  country  ;  and  so  they  think  they  had  rather  put 
it  off  till  they  come  home  again."  When  the  heathen, 
therefore,  were  convinced  by  argument  of  the  truth  of 
Christianity,  they  lost  their  conviction  by  looking  at 
the  dissoluteness,  and  avarice,  of  its  professors. 

The  missionaries,  however,  commenced  their  la- 
bours. T$ey  at  first  instructed  a  few  well  disposed 
Germans,  who  resorted  to  their  house.  Soon,  by  re- 
quest of  the  Governor,  they  began  to  preach  in  the 
Danish  church.  But  their  principal  efforts  were  of 
course  directed  to  the  Heathen.  They  made  some  at- 
tempts to  establish  schools.  These  succeeded  to  con- 
siderable extent ;  the  missionaries  supporting  many  of 
ihe  children.  They  soon  had  five  schools  under  their 
direction. 

At  every  step,  however,  they  were  opposed  and 
thwarted,  by  their  countrymen.  Even  the  Governor, 
in  opposition  to  his  instructions  from  the  King,  haras- 
sed them.  They  likewise  had  trials  from  another 
source.  The  first  subsidy,  of  two  thousand  Imperial 
pieces,  sent  to  them  from  Europe,  was  lost  on  the  coast. 
With  an  establishment  already  expensive,  they  had  no 
means  of  support.  But  Providence  enabled  them  to 
borrow  for  a  time  ;  and  just  as  they  were  brought  to 
the  last  extremity,  a  ship  arrived  with  supplies.  Ex- 
press orders  likewise  came  from  his  Majesty  to  the 
Governor,  requiring  him  to  aid  the  missionaries. 
The  King,  indeed,  showed  his  determination  to  sup- 
port the  mission  by  assigning  two  thousand  Imperial 
.pieces,  annually,  for  its  benefit. 


BY'    THE    DANES.  91 

With  the  ship,  arrived  Mr.  Grundler  and  two  other 
fellow  labourers.  They  were  welcomed  with  great 
joy.  The  missionaries  had  before  this  made  great 
proficiency  in  the  language.  Indeed,  at  the  end  of 
eight  months  from  the  time  of  commencing  it,  Mr.Zie- 
genbalg  was  able  to  read  and  even  to  write  it  with  some 
facility.  By  the  help  of  a  Malabar  teacher,  he  made, 
in  little  more  than  a  year,  a  translation  of  the  four  Gos- 
pels, of  a  catechism,  and  a  few  sermons.  Some  hope- 
ful conversions  had  taken  place.  The  missionaries 
baptized  five  Heathen  a  few  months  after  their  arrival, 
and  about  nine  months  later,  the  number  was  increased 
to  sixty  three.*  At  this  time,  likewise,  they  had  a 
church  built  which  was  consecrated  amidst  a  vast  con- 
course of  Heathens,  Mahometans  and  Christians.  They 
were  devoted  to  their  work.  "  We  cannot  express,11 
say  they,  "  what  a  tender  love  we  bear  our  new  plant- 
ed congregation.  Nay,  our  love  is  arrived  to  that 
degree,  and  our  forwardness  to  serve  this  nation  is  come 
tg^that  pitch,  that  we  are  resolved  to  live  and  die  with 
them,  though  according  to  the  tenor  of  our  engagement, 
we  might  have  liberty  to  return  to  Denmark  after  a 
stay  of  three  or  five  years  in  the  country." 

In  1710  the  mission,  which  languished  for  want  of 
support,  was  aided  by  the  Society  for  Promoting  Chris- 
tian Knowledge,  formed  in  England,  nine  years  before. 
This  Society  sent  out  a  sum  of  money,  and  a  printing 
establishment,  with  Mr.  Finck,  a  printer,  to  superintend 
it.  The  ship,  however,  was  taken  on  the  passage ; 
and  though  the  press  and  types  finally  reached  Tran- 
quebar,  Mr.  Finck  did  not.  He  died  of  a  fever,  at  the 
Cape  of  Good  Hope.  The  press  proved  a  great  ac- 
quisition. 

Towards  the  close  of  1714,  Ziegenbalg  left  India  to 
visit  Europe.  The  reasons,  as  mentioned  by  himself, 
were  the  hindrances  they  had  met  with  in  their  work, 

*  It  is  to  be  remembered,  in  our  account  of  this  mission,  that  the 
Lutheran  Church  is  less  strict,  as  to  the  qualifications  for  baptisnj, 
than  the  Calvinistic. 


$2  PROPAGATION  OP  CHRISTIANITY 

and  a  desire  "  to  sec  such  obstacles  removed  as  had 
hitherto  been  in  the  way,  and  obstructed  the  conversion- 
of  the  heathen,  so  happily  begun."  His  departure  was 
lamented.  "  Every  one  of  our  young  and  old  men,'* 
says  he,  "  have  wet  even  my  feet  witb  their  tears ;  and 
would  not  consent  to  my  departure  till  I  had  solemnly 
engaged  my  word,  that,  with  God's  leave,  I  would  most 
certainly  return  to  India." 

Ziegenbalg,  on  his  arrival  in  Europe,  was  received 
most  graciously  by  the  king  of  Denmark ;  and  loaded 
with  presents,  by  the  Royal  Family,  and  other  friends 
of  the  mission.  A  mission  College  was  formed  by  the 
king  at  Copenhagen  for  the  purpose  of  facilitating  and 
extending  the  work.  From  Copenhagen,  Ziegenbalg 
went  to  Saxony.  He  was  treated  on  the  way  with 
much  attention  and  respect  by  all  ranks  of  people. 
The  Duke  of  Wirtemberg  ordered  a  contribution  to  be 
made  for  the  mission  throughout  his  dominions.  While 
he  remained  in  Germany,  Ziegenbalg  entered  into  the 
marriage  state.  He  afterwards  went  to  England,  where 
he  was  honoured  with  an  audience  by  his  Majesty 
George  1,  and  other  members  of  the  Royal  Family. 
He  attended  a  sitting  of  the  Bishops  in  the  Society  for 
Promoting  Christian  Knowledge ;  and  was  promised 
their  continued  patronage  and  support. 

Having  accomplished  the  object  of  his  visit,  even 
beyond  his  expectation,  this  zealous  missionary  return- 
ed to  his  labours  among  the  Heathen,  after  an  absence 
of  about  two  years.  During  his  absence,  the  transla- 
tion of  the  New  Testament,  which  he  had  before  com- 
pleted, was  printed  by  his  fellow  labourers.  In  other 
respects,  the  mission  had  prospered  under  the  direction 
of  Mr.  Grundler. 

The  missionaries  soon  instituted  a  seminary  for  qual- 
ifying school  masters  and  catechists.  The  plan  suc- 
ceeded. Four  Tamulian  youths  were  early  brought 
forward  as  assistants.  The  printing  press  was  in  con- 
stant operation,  as  the  establishment  included  a  type 
ibundery,  and  paper  mill.  It  became  a  powerful  er^ 


BY    THE    DANES'.  93 

gine  in  their  hands.  But  in  the  midst  of  their  useful- 
ness, the  two  most  active  missionaries  were  removed 
by  death.  Ziegenbalg  first,  in  1719,  and  Grundler  in 
little  more  than  a  year  after.  This  repeated  blow  gave 
a  most  severe  shock  to  the  mission,  and  threatened  its 
ruin.  Before  the  death  of  Grundler,  however,  Mr. 
Schultze,  and  two  other  missionaries  were  arrived. 

Mr.  Schultze  showed  himself  not  unworthy  of  his  pre- 
decessors. His  first  work  was  to  finish  the  translation 
of  the  Old  Testament,  which  Ziegenbalg  had  brought 
down  only  to  the  book  of  Ruth.  This  he  did  in  about 
two  years.  His  next  object  was  to  enlarge  the  bor- 
ders of  the  mission.  With  this  view  he  established 
himself  in  Madras.  Here  he  soon  formed  a  church, 
which  in  1728  embraced  seventeen  members,  and  the 
following  year  was  augmented  by  no  less  than  one  hun- 
dred and  forty ;  some  of  whom  were  previously  Roman 
Catholics.  This  station  was  taken  under  the  special 
care  of  the  Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge. 

fn  the  mean  time  some  light  was  penetrating  the 
kingdom  of  Tanjore.  A  young  Roman  Catholic,  nam- 
ed Rajanaikan,  hearing  of  the  missionaries,  wrote  to 
them,  and  received  some  books.  He  became  convinc- 
ed of  the  truth,  and  influenced  by  him,  a  Catechist  in 
the  Romish  Church  sent  his  son  Sattianaden  to  Tran- 
quebar  for  books.  Both  father  and  son  embraced  the 
Protestant  faith  ;  and  the  latter,  soon  after,  conducted 
several  converts  to  the  missionaries  for  baptism.  These 
events  raised  a  severe  storm  of  persecution  from  the 
Roman  Catholics,  in  which  the  father  of  Sattianaden 
lost  his  life,  and  Rajanaikan  escaped  by  a  special  prov- 
idence. But  the  tumult  only  excited  the  more  inquiry, 
and  of  course  favoured  the  progress  oi  truth.  Sattia- 
naden was  appointed  Catechist  in  Tanjore. 

In  1743  Mr.  Schultze,  having  laboured  in  India  with 
great  diligence  and  zeal  twenty  four  years,  returned  to 
Europe.  After  his  return,  however,  he  continued  to 
exert  himself  in  various  ways,  as  his  health  admitted, 
to  promote  the  mission.  It  continued  to  flourish.  In 


94  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTlANlTi" 

1747  the  number  of  baptized,  including  children,  amount- 
ed to  8,056  of  whom  5,235  were  still  alive.  There 
were  ten  missionaries  in  the  field.  Several  buildings 
had  been  finished  for  the  schools  at  an  expense  of 
8,372  dollars. 

We  have  now  come  to  an  important  era  in  the  mis- 
sion. In  1750  Mr.  S \vartz,  who  may  be  called  the 
modern  Paul,  arrived  at  Tranquebar.  He  was  accom- 
panied by  two  fellow  labourers.  One  of  them,  Hutte- 
raan,  was  stationed  at  Cuddalore.  He  laboured  with 
success.  Among  other  instances  of  conversion,  was 
one  of  a  Pandaram,  named  Aranasalem,  a  priest  of  the 
highest  cast,  of  a  sound  judgment  and  great  learning. 
Upon  his  making  a  profession  of  Christianity  he  re- 
ceived the  following  letter  from  a  college  of  Pandarams 
in  the  kingdom  of  Tanjore. 

"  The  grace  of  Siwen,  the  creator,  redeemer,  and 
destroyer,  be  effectual  in  the  soul  of  Aranasalem.  If 
you  inquire  into  the  reasons  of  our  writing  this  letter 
to  you,  know  then  ;  You  were  on  a  journey  to  the  ho- 
ly place  of  Cashy,  and  behold,  by  the  cunning  fraud  of 
that  arch  enemy  the  Devil,  your  great  wisdom  and  un- 
derstanding have  been  so  blinded,  that  you  were  not 
ashamed  to  go  at  Cuddalore  to  the  low  and  base  nation 
of  Franks  and  Europeans,  who  are  no  better  than  the 
Pariars,*  and  that,  to  hear  and  to  be  instructed  in  their 
despicable  religion.  Oh  !  into  what  amazement  were 
we  thrown  on  hearing  this!  The  moment  we  heard  it, 
we  met  in  the  divine  presence  of  the  head  of  the  sacred 
college  of  Pandarams,  and  consulted  on  this  event.  In- 
deed we  are  sunk  in  an  ocean  of  sorrow.  It  is  needless 
to  write  many  words  on  the  subject  to  a  man  of  your 
understanding.  Did  you  belong  to  the  cursed  popu- 
lace, many  words  might  be  necessary.  Remember. 
Aranasalem,  your  change  is  like  a  king  turning  pariar. 
What  have  you  wanted  among  us  ?  Had  you  not  hon- 
our and  subsistence  sufficient?  It  is  inconceivable 
what  could  induce  you  to  bring  such  a  stain  on  the 

*  The  lowest  cast  of  the  Hindoos ;  or  rather  outcastt. 


BY    THE    DANES.  9£ 

character  of  a  Pandaram.  You  associate  yourself  to 
the  basest  people,  who  eat  the  flesh  of  cows  and  bul- 
locks. Can  any  wisdom  be  among  them.  The  mo- 
ment you  receive  this  letter,  reiurn  again  to  this  place. 
May  Siwen  give  you  understanding." 

About  this  time  one  of  the  missionaries  was  sent  fo 
Bengal,  and  stationed  at  Calcutta.  The  station  was 
maintained  a  great  number  of  years,  but  with  little  suc- 
cess. 

As  to  Mr.  Swartz  himself,  though  his  labours  were 
most  abundant,  so  retiring  was  his  disposition,  so  averse 
was  he  to  display,  that  he  transmitted  few  accounts  of 
his  labours  ;  and  little,  except  in  the  gross,  is  known 
concerning  them.  It  seems  that  having  been  with  his 
colleagues  some  years  at  Tranquebar,  he  proceeded  to 
Trichinopoly,  and  formed  a  station  under  the  patronage 
of  the  Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge.  A 
church  was  immediately  built  principally  through  the 
exertions  of  Col.  VVodd,  a  gallant  officer,  and  warm 
friend  of  Mr,  Swartz.  Some  native  teachers  were  or- 
dained. With  these,  Mr.  Swartz  took  unwearied  pains. 
When  practicable,  he  assembled  them  every  day  for 
instruction  ;  teaching  them  how  to  bear  with  their  per- 
verse countrymen,  and  how  in  mildness  to  win  them  to 
Christ.  In  the  morning  he  united  with  them  in  devo- 
tion and  counsel,  in  the  evening,  he  heard  their  account 
of  the  day,  and  asked  the  blessing  of  God  on  their  la- 
bours. Many  of  them  became  highly  useful.  Satti- 
anaden,  who  has  been  already  mentioned,  preached  the 
Gocpel  with  great  eloquence  and  success,  until  his 
death,  two  or  three  years  since. 

Neither  the  experience  of  Mr.  Swartz,  however,  nor 
that  of  any  succeeding  missionaries  to  India,  will  jus- 
tify entire  dependance  on  native  teachers.  They  are 
useful,  like  many  hired  labourers,  when  a  master  work- 
man is  at  the  head ;  but  they  are  incapable,  through 
want  of  energy,  to  devise  and  execute  plans  themselves. 
They  are  never  freed  entirely  from  early  habits  ;  and 
they  rarely  obtain  the  compass  and  strength  of  iuind 


$6  PROPAGATION  OF    CHRISTIANITY 

necessary  to  great  undertakings.  If  they  arc  Christiausv 
they  are  Hindoos,  and  have  their  national,  character- 
istic debility,  both  of  body  and  mind.  They  may  have 
superior  advantages  for  local  knowledge,  but  these  are 
more  than  counterbalanced  by  their  want  of  influence, 
which  is  entirely  lost,  even  wrth  their  friends,  on  iheir 
renouncing  cast. 

Mr.  Swanz  had  early  fruit,  in  the  conversion  of  many 
Heathen.  Among  these  he  mentions  a  young  man  of 
high  cast.  He  deliberated  more  than  three  years, 
whether  to  embrace  Christianity.  His  numerous  rel- 
atives were  the  obstacle.  At  length  he  yielded  to  his 
convictions.  The  Heathen  immediately  shunned  and 
reviled  him  ;  but  he  patiently  endured  their  persecu- 
tions. His  countrymen  perceiving  they  could  not  de- 
press his  spirits,  acknowledged  they  had  done  wrong, 
and  even  asked  him  to  instruct  them  in  Christianity. 

In  a  village  not  far  from  Mr.  Swartz's  residence,  a 
whole  family  embraced  the  truth.  The  village  was 
instantly  in  a  ferment,  refusing  them  a  share  in  the 
most  common  acts  of  kindness,  and  even  forbidding 
them  to  walk  in  the  public  road  But  as  they  suffer*  d 
all  this  persecution  with  humility,  and  with  some  degree 
of  cheerfulness,  these  brutal  Heathen  became  ashamed 
ol  their  conduct. 

In  1777,  Mr  Swartz  was  joined  at  Trichinopoly  by 
Mr.  Pohle,  who  continues  to  iliis  day  his  pious  and  able 
successor.  About  the  same  time  Mr.  Swartz  obtained 
leave  from  the  governor,  at  Madras,  to  erect  a  church 
at  Tanjore  for  the  u-e  of  the  garrison.  He  likewise 
extended  himself  to  the  natives.  By  the  savings  of  a 
small  salary,  personal  presents,  and  some  donations  for 
this  object,  he  succeeded  in  erecting  a  church  for  their 
special  use.  He  remarks  in  a  letter  "  As  to  the  Mal- 
abar church  which  I  have  been  building  in  the  suburbs, 
Gen.  Munro  encouraged  me,  by  giving  me  fifty  pago- 
das, but  when  1  found  that  the  stones,  which  1  needed 
for  the  foundation  cost  twenty  five  pagodas,  without 
chunaoi  i  thought  I  should  soon  have  to  stop  toy  rail! 


BV    THE    DA\EC>.  97 

for  want  of  water.  But  the  Rajah  having  given  me 
some  golden  clothes  from  the  time  of  Lord  Pigot's  ar- 
rival, when  the  General  was  here,  I  took  them  to  the 
merchants,  who,  to  rny  most  agreeable  surprise,  valued 
them  at  one  hundred  and  thirty  six  pagodas,  so  that  1 
could  prosecute  my  plan  without  interruption."  This 
is  a  specimen  of  his  disinterested  generosity. 

He  was  useful  to  his  own  countrymen,  and  to  the 
natives,  in  their  temporal  concerns.  At  one  time  he 
performed  an  embassy  for  the  East  India  Company  to 
Hyder  Aly,  which  no  other  person  dared  to  undertake. 
Ho,  however,  could  perform  it  without  danger  ;  for  this 
Hindoo  prince,  in  the  midst  of  a  bloody  and  vindictive 
war,  sent  orders  to  his  officers,  that  "  they  should  suf- 
fer the  venerable  Swartz  to  pass  unmolested  ;  and  not 
only  so,  but  shew  him  respect  and  kindness."  When 
war  and  famine  raged  in  the  Peninsula,  Mr.  Swartz, 
by  procuring  rice  while  it  was  low,  and  afterwards  dis- 
tributing it  to  the  famishing  inhabitants  lying  about  in 
the  roads,  saved  great  numbers  from  actual  starvation.* 

Tanjore  was  besieged.  The  garrison,  perishing 
with  hunger,  dropped  down  as  dead  men.  The  streets 
were  even  lined  with  corpses  every  morning.  The 
country  people,  who  at  this  time  had  provisions,  re- 
fused to  bring  them  into  the  fort  because  they  had  for- 
merly been  deprived  of  their  pay.  The  Rajah  used 
his  influence  with  them  in  vain.  At  last  he  called  on 
Swartz,  who,  by  giving  his  personal  promise  of  pay- 
ment, prevailed  on  them  to  bring  in  corn  during  thf 
night.  This  saved  that  important  fortress. 

His  influence   with  the  natives  was  astonishing.     A 

thieving  tribe   called  Collaries,  who  were  in  the  habit 

of  making  night  excursions  for  robbery,  were  inducfd 

by  him  to  leave  oif  their  practices,  and  attend  to  the 

cultivation  of  their  land,  so  that  the  pait  of  the  country 

they  inhabited  soon  became  safe  to  the  traveller.     The 

people,  at  a  certain   time,  had  forsaken  their  lands  on 

account  of  oppression.      They  refused  to  labour,  be- 

*  Miss.  Reg.  Vol.  I.  p.  208. 

9 


Off  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

cause  their  produce  was  immediately  wrested  from  them 
by  violence.  Famine  seemed  the  inevitable  conse- 
quence. The  Rajah  used  his  influence  to  induce  their 
return,  promising  them  justice.  But  they  would  not 
trust  him.  Mr.  Swarlz  wrote  to  them,  making  the  same 
promises.  All  immediately  came  back,  and  among  the 
first  were  the  Collaries  just  mentioned.  Seven  thou- 
sand men  returned  to  their  land  in  one  day.* 

The  cofidence  of  the  heathen  princes  in  Mr.  Swart/. 
was  not  less  than  that  of  their  subjects.  The  Rajah  of 
Tanjore  frequently  consulted  him  on  affairs  of  the 
greatest  moment ;  and  on  his  death  bed  desired  him  to 
take  charge  of  his  son,  the  present  Rajah.  This  hon- 
our Mr.  Swartz  declined.  To  this  son,  however,  he 
was  a  faithful  counsellor,  and  from  him  he  received 
many  tokens  of  favour.  At  the  death  of  Mr.  Swartz 
the  Rajah  mourned  as  for  a  father,  and  was  greatly  af- 
fected by  his  dying  charge.  He  was  present  at  his 
funeral,  shed  a  flood  of  tears  over  the  corpse,  and  cov- 
ered it  with  a  gold  cloth.  Afterwards  he  erected  a 
monument  to  his  memory.  Dr.  Buchannnn,  on  his  visit 
to  the  Rajah  in  1806,  was  conducted  by  him  to  the 
grand  Saloon  adorned  by  the  portraits  of  his  ances- 
tors, and  led  immediately  to  that  of  Swartz.  "  I  smil- 
ed," soys  the  Dr.,  "  to  see  Swartz's  picture  among 
these  Hindoo  kings ;  and  thought  with  myself,  that 
there  are  many  who  would  think  such  a  combination 
scarcely  possible." 

The  impression  made  on  the  mind  of  the  prince  was 
salutary  in  its  effects.  Having  raised  a  very  exten- 
sive and  costly  building,  for  the  benefit  of  travellers 
and  Bramins;  and  connected  with  it  a  large  establish- 
ment, for  the  maintenance  and  education  of  Hindoo 
children,  his  tender  regard  for  the  memory  of  Mr. 
Swartz  induced  him  to  add,  in  a  neighbouring  village, 
a  charitable  institution  for  the  maintenance  and  educa- 
tion of  fifty  poor  Christian  children.  Thirty  indigent 
Christians  are  likewise  fed  and  clothed  there  ;  and  at 
'>.  Reg.  V.  J.  p.  247. 


BY    THE   DANEa.  99 

another  place  fifty  poor,  lame,  blind,  and  other  objects  of 
charity,  belonging  to  the  mission,  are  entirely  support- 
ed by  his  bounteous  hand  ;  besides  numerous  other 
poor  of  all  religions.  He  likewise  permits  his  chri.s- 
tian  servants,  both  civil  and  military,  to  attend  Divinr 
worship  on  the  Sabbath. 

These  instances  are  given  to  show  that  a  missionary 
of  integrity  and  ability  may  be  highly  useful,  aside  from 
his  direct  object ;  and  that  when  he  acts  in  character; 
he  commands  the  respect  even  of  the  heathen. 

In  the  business  more  immediately  connected  with 
his  mission,  Mr.  S.  conferred  vast  benefit  on  the  coun- 
try, by  the  establishment  of  schools  for  European  and 
native  youths.  Several  children  he  supported  at  his 
own  expense.  On  a  piece  of  ground  given  him  by  the 
Rajah,  about  two  miles  east  of  Tanjore,  he  built  a 
house  for  his  own  residence  ;  and  made  it  an  Orphan 
Asylum.  Here  he  spent  a  great  part  of  the  last 
•twenty  years  of  his  life,  in  the  religious  instruction  of 
children. 

To  these  however  he  was  by  no  means  confined,  as 
he  continued  his  ministerial  labours  to  the  last.  He 
preached,  even  in  the  closing  months  of  his  life,  every 
Sabbath  in  the  English  and  Tamulian  languages,  and 
on  Wednesdays  in  the  Portuguese,  or  German.  His 
health  was  good,  until  two  or  three  months  before  his 
decease.  Then  he  suffered  ;  but  without  a  murmuring 
word.  He  died,  after  exhibiting  an  interesting  exam- 
ple of  Christian  faith,  and  hope,  and  joy,  Febuary  13, 
1798,  surrounded  by  weeping  friends^  both  missiona- 
ries and  natives. 

His  age  was  seventy  two.  He  had  spent  forty  eight 
years  as  a  missionary  in  India.  He  could  not  say  "  I 
have  laboured  in  vain."  It  has  been  stated,  perhaps 
on  good  authority,  that  he  calculated,  some  time  before 
his  death,  two  thousand  had  been,  by  his  means,  sav- 
ingly converted  to  the  faith  of  the  Gospel.  At  any 
rate,  his  success  was  uncommon.  It  could  not  well  be 
otherwise.  One  of  the  Danish  converts,  speaking  of 


100  FROFAGATJON     OF     CHRISTIAN'ITV 

ihis  illustrious  man,  said, "  Mr.  Swartz  was  full  of  love 
to  Christ.  He  used  to  preach  of  the  love  of  the  Re- 
deemer till  he  wept,  ana  then  his  hearers  soon  became 
Christians.*'* 

1  have  thus  been  as  particular  in  the  account  of  Mr. 
Swarlz,  as  my  means  of  information  and  my  limits 
would  allow,  because  his  history  is,  for  the  time,  the 
history  of  the  mission.  There  were  indeed  other  use- 
&1  labourers  in  the  field.  Mr.  Gericke,  the  steady 
friend  and  admirer  of  Mr.  Swartz  for  more  than  thirty 
years,  was  an  apostolic  man.  His  principal  station 
was  at  Cuddalorc.  He  .survived  Mr.  Swartz.  Besides 
him,  were  Mr.  Pohle  at  Trichinopoly,  who  has  been 
mentioned,  and  Mr.  Kolhoff,  the  pupil  and  assistant  of 
Mr.  Swartz,  at  Tanjore  ;  both  of  whom  were  worthy  of 
their  venerable  colleague.  There  were  several  other 
missionaries ;  and  besides  the  stations  mentioned  were 
Negapatam  and  Palamcotta.  We  have  no  details  con- 
cerning them.  Of  their  union  and  devoledness,  how- 
ever, we  have  pleasing  proof.  "  It  was  their  great 
joy,"  to  use  their  own  words,  "  that  they  were  all  of 
one  heart,  and  one  soul ;  assisting  one  another  in  their 
work,  giving  to  and  receiving  from  one  another,  advice  ; 
mutually  sharing  in  sorrows  and  joys ;  receiving  and 
giving  thanks  for  one  another's  gifts  ;  and  praying  foir 
one  another.  Often  deeply  wounded,  sometimes  by 
the  incfficacy  of  their  werl  meant  endeavours  ;  and  at 
other  times  by  sad  disappointments  respecting  individ- 
uals— however,  they  are  comforted  again,  and  comfort 
one  another."  Such  men  must  have  success.  When 
did  tfye  Lord  Jesus  add  daily  to  the  Church  such  as 
should  be  saved  ?  When  the  primitive  disciples  exhib- 
ited the  spirit  which  these  brethren  appear  to  have  so 
deeply  imbibed.  When  "all  thai  believed  were  togeth- 
er,  and  had  all  things  common  ;  and  sold  their  posses- 
sions and  goods,  and  parted  them  to  all  as  every  man  had 
need ;  and  they  continuing  daily  with  one  accord  in  the 
temple  and  breaking  bread  from  house  to  house,  did  eat 
*  Baptist  Periodical  Account",  V.  If.  p.  103. 


>3 


BY    THE   DANES.  101 

their  meat  with  gladness  and  singleness  of  heart,  praising 
God,  and  having  favour  with  all  the  people." 

That  some  idea  may  be  formed  of  the  state  of  the 
mission  at  this  time,  1799,  it  is  proper  to  mention,  that 
in  the  Tanjore  country  alone  there  were  eight  congre- 
gations attended  by  native  catechists  and  teachers. 
The  number  baptized  at  Tanjore  during  the  year,  was 
one  hundred  and  ninety,  of  whom  one  hundred  and 
forty  five  were  adult  heathen,  and  twenty  five  converts 
from  popery.  The  number  at  Trichinopoly,  the  same 
year,  was  forty  one. — At  Madras,  in  the  Malabar  con- 
gregation, twenty  six  children,  nine  adults,  and  three 
converts  from  popery. — At  five  other  stations,  seventy 
two  children  and  seven  adults. — At  Tranquebar  the  fol- 
lowing year,  twenty  one  heathen  were  baptized,  as  also 
one  hundred  and  sixty  one  children,  born  in  the  con- 
gregation. The  number  of  communicants  was  eleven 
hundred  and  fifteen.  Who  then  will  say  that  missions 
lo  the  heathen  have  had  no  success  ! 

In  1802,  Mr.  Gericke  visited  the  Southern  Provinces., 
collecting  and  comforting  the  poor  converts.  Whca 
he  came  near  the  extremity  of  the  Peninsula,  he  found 
whole  villages  of  Pagans  anxiously  waiting  his  arrival, 
to  be  farther  instructed  and  baptized.  They  had  learn- 
ed something  of  the  Gospel  from  the  calechisls  and 
native  Christians.  They  had  learned  the  catechism. 
When  they  heard  of  Mr.  Gericke's  arrival,  they  broke 
their  idols  to  pieces,  and  converted  the  pagan  temples 
into  Christian  churches,  in  which  he  instructed  and  bap- 
tized them.  He  afterwards  formed  them  into  regular 
congregations,  appointing  catechists,  school  masters, 
and  elders.  These  examples  awakened  the  whols 
country  ;  so  that  when  he  was  about  to  leave  it,  the  in- 
habitants of  many  other  villages,  sent  messages  to  him, 
requesting  him  to  perform  among  them  the  same  good 
work.  He  could  not  remain,  but  recotfirricnded  them 
to  the  native  teachers.  In  the  course  of  his  journey  he 
\aptized  1300  persons  5  and  after  he  kft,  \\w  t»r?.ch<ars 


102  PROPAGATION    Or     ClfM^Tl A.V1  i  r 

formed  eighteen  congregations,  and  baptized  2700  it. 
dividuals ;  making  in  all  four  thousand  subjects. 

Were  these  real  converts,  the  instance  hardly  has  a 
parallel ;  but  there  is  much  reason  to  fear  they  had 
even  little  knowledge  of  Christianity,  and  much  less  oi 
its  spirit.  The  conduct  of  Mr.  Gericke  in  this  partic- 
ular, high  as  his  character  stands  in  other  respects,  is 
certainly  reprehensible.  Such  kind  of  conversions  are 
too  much  like  what  were  made  by  the  Roman  Catho- 
lics. We  are  not  to  consider  them  as  a  specimen  of 
those  generally  attached  to  the  Tranquebar  mission. 
The  missionaries  usually  baptized  none  who  had  not 
remained  some  time  under  iuslruction,  and  whose  lives 
corresponded  with  their  profession. 

Soon  after  his  return  from  this  tour,  Mr.  Gericke  rest- 
ed from  his  labours.  His  death  was  severely  felt.  He 
was  much  beloved  by  every  one  on  account  of  his  mild 
and  humble  character;  and  to  many — to  all  the  dis- 
tressed, he  was  a  benefactor.  To  the  mission,  he  was  a 
lather  in  every  sense.  He  supported  it  in  a  consider- 
able degree,  supplying  from  his  own  funds  the  wants 
of  his  colleagues,  besides  maintaining  many  native 
teachers.  At  his  death,  the  drying  up  of  these  sources, 
though  he  lelt  all  his  property  to  the  mission,  was  a 
distressing  event.  An  appeal  was  made,  however,  to 
ihe  friends  of  missions  in  England,  who  justly  felt,  it 
would  be  an  oppiobium  if  that  sum  could  not  be  raised 
/rom  the  Christian  public,  which  an  individual,  not 
rich,  had  devoted  from  his  own  income,  and  they  ex- 
erted themselves  to  supply  the  deficiency. 

In  130G,  Dr.  Buchanan  visited  ail  the  churches  on 
the  Peninsula.  He  found  them  generally  prosperous, 
except  that  they  languished,  as  they  have  always  clone, 
for  want  of  support.  The  missionaries  were  obliged 
to  maintain  the  establishments,  principally,  themselves. 
The  cry  of  the  Churches  was,  send  us  help — send  us 
Bibles,  send  us  missionaries  !  Even  the  Collaries,  or 
robbers,  who  have  been  mentioned,  joined  in  the  pe- 
'ition.  "  Passing  through  the  woods,"  says  Dr.  Ba- 


UV    HIE    DANES.  10,} 

chanan,  "  inhabited  by  these  thieves,  now  humanized 
by  Christianity,  they  followed  me  on  the  road,  stating 
their  destitute  condition,  in  regard  to  religious  instruc- 
tion. They  were  clamorous  for  Bibles.  They  sup- 
plicated for  teachers.  We  do  not  want  bread  or  money 
from  you,  said  they,  but  we  want  the  word  of  God." 
The  missionaries  stated  there  were  upwards  of  10,000 
Protestant  Christians,  belonging  to  the  Tanjore  and 
Tinnavelly  districts  alone,  who  had  not  among  them 
one  complete  copy  of  the  Bible  ;  and  that  not  one 
Christian,  perhaps  in  a  hundred,  had  even  the  New 
Testament-* 

Since  that  time,  the  mission  has  received  essential 
aid  from  Europe,  but  by  no  means  adequate  to  its  ne- 
cessities. The  stations  at  Trichinopoly  and  Madras 
(or  rather  Vepery,  near  Madras,)  which  grew  out  of 
the  Tranquebar  mission,  we  have  already  stated  to  be 
under  the  special  patronage  of  the  Society  for  promot- 
ing Christian  Knowledge.  The  same  is  true  of  those 
at  Tanjore  and  Cuddalore.  They  have  not  however 
been  liberally  supported. 

The  excellent  Mr.  Kolhoff  at  Tanjore  has  been 
obliged  to  contribute  more  than  a  thousand  dollars  an- 
nually, from  his  private  purse,  to  supply  the  wants  of 
his  colleagues  in  the  different  establishments.  The 
mission  at  Tranquebar,  which  still  looks  for  support  \Q 
the  Royal  Danish  College,  has  been  still  more  embar- 
rassed. The  late  Dr.  John,  who  laboured  at  this  sta- 
tion more  than  forty  years,  suffered  every  perplexity 
for  want  of  funds.  He  attempted  the  establishment  of 
free  schools,  on  an  extensive  plan.  He  published  a 
pamphlet  on  the  subject.  It  was  read,  and  admired  ; 
but  it  brought  him  no  solfd  patronage.  He  was  forced 
to  begin  on  his  own  risk.  A  few  poor  protestanl  chil- 
dren were  first  collected.  To  these  were  soon  added 
Catholics  and  pagans.  A  second  school  was  opened, 
and  a  third,  until  the  different  schools  embraced  seve- 

*  Buchanan's  Researches 5.  139,  3d.  edit, 


104  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

ral  hundred  heathen  children.*  These  establishments 
the  missionary  supported,  principally,  by  retrench- 
ments from  his  own  living ;  and  they  must  have  been 
dissolved,  especially  on  the  lamented  death  of  Dr. 
John,  in  1813,  had  not  the  Church  Missionary  Society 
generously  taken  them  under  their  patronage.  This  So- 
ciety voted,  in  1814,  the  sum  of  10001.  to  these  schools, 
and  have  since  considered  them  as  their  charge. 

But  either  because  this  aid  was  insufficient,  or  had  not 
been  received,  the  Bishop  of  Calcutta  states  when  on  his 
visitation  in  1816,  that,  before  his  arrival  at  Tranque- 
bar,  accounts  reached  him  of  the  distresses  of  the  Danish 
mission.  *'  It  had  contracted  debts  for  the  payment  of 

*  It  may  be  interesting  to  give  some  account  of  these  schools, 
which  promise  immense  good  to  India.  The  plan  combines  the  sys- 
tems of  Dr.  Bell  and  Mr.  Lancaster.  In  the  schools  for  Christians 
and  heathen,  the  children  assemble  at  eight  in  the  morning,  when  a 
prayer  is  offered,  accompanied  by  one  or  two  psalms,  the  children 
repeating.  The  lessons  of  the  preceding  evening  in  the  Testament 
and  Psalter,  are  then  recited,  and  a  spelling  exercise  attended. 
From  ten  to  eleven  they  read  the  English,  and  from  eleven  to  twelve, 
the  Tamu]  Testament.  Then  arithmetic  half  an  hour,  and  the  school 
concludes  by  repeating  the  Lord's  Prayer. 

They  come  together  at  three  in  the  afternoon,  when  they  write  in 
Taraul  and  English  till  five — leara  their  lessons  and  declaim  until 
six,  when  they  close  by  repeating  two  or  three  psalms,  the  ten  com- 
mandments, the  Lord's  Prayer,  with 

Praise  God,  from  whom  all  blessings  flow  ; 
Praise  him,  all  creatures  here  below  ; 
Praise  him  above,  ye  heavenly  host ; 
Praise  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost. 

This,  and  "  The  Grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,"  all  the  children 
•in  the  school  repeat  with  one  voice.  Then  the  Christian  children 
sing  a  few  verses  of  a  Tarmil  hymn,  and  afterwards  a  Christian  song 
set  to  a  Tamul  lune  is  sung  by  all,  both  Christian  and  heathen,  with 
great  enthusiasm. 

The  schools  where  all  the  children  are  heathen,  begin  andconcludc 
with  a  song  of  prayer  and  praise  to  God  Almighty.  In  these  like- 
wise they  read  the  New  Testament,  Psalter,  and  Proverbs  of  Solo- 
mon, as  well  as  small  portions  of  their  own  moral  poets,  of  which 
and  the  Holy  Scripture  they  commit  select  parts  to  memory. 

It  is  to  be  remembered  that  all  this  is  done  under  the  direction  of 
feat  hers,  who  are  professed  heathen.  Surely  they  are  destroying 
their  own  idolatry.  Mist.  Reg.  Vol.  II.  p.  418. 


BY  THE  BANKS.  10J 

which  the  creditors  were  urgent,  and  which  it  could 
liquidate  only  by  the  sale  of  property  essential  to  carry- 
ing on  its  designs.  More  than  one  hundred  children  were 
dismissed  from  school,  for  want  of  means  to  support  the 
teachers." 

The  bishop,  affected  by  the  state  of  the  mission,  gen- 
erously made  use  of  authority  given  him  by  the  Society 
for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge  ;  and  advanced 
such  aid  as  probably  saved  the  station  from  destruc- 
tion ;  and  gladdened  the  hearts  of  many  parents  whose 
children  immediately  returned  to  the  schools.* 

The  following  table  exhibits  the  several  stations  as 
they  now  are. 

Stations*  Missionaries.  Communicant  st 

Trano.ipbar     Augustus  Caemmercp 

1705  Schreivogel  486 

Savarayen,  Country  Priest. 

Vepery, 

near  Madras,  Charles  W.  Paezold  284 

1727. 

John  Caspar  Kolkoff        "^ 

Tanjore,       Adeykayalan      }  Countru  V  7  <>7 

1766.          NanaperagasonS  yuntrV  f 
AIL  I   "nests. 

Abraham  3  J  * 

Christian  P°hlc 


The  station  at  Cuddalore  has  been  abandoned,  on 
account  of  some  irregularities  of  the  missionary,  Mr. 
Holzborg,  for  which  he  was  dismissed  from  the  ser- 
vice of  the  Society.  It  seems,  however,  by  the  last  ac- 
counts, there  is  some  prospect  of  his  being  restored. 
The  Provincial  schools,  established  by  Mr.  Swards,  in 
*  Misa.  Reg  Vol.  r.  p.  464, 


106  I'KOI'AOATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

several  parts  of  the  Tanjore  country,  continue  to  flour- 
ish under  the  patronage  of  Government,  and  the  Ra- 
jah of  Tanjore.  At  the  other  stations  some  attention 
is  paid  to  schools,  but  they  are  not  numerous,  except  at 
Tranquebar.  These  are  now  committed,  by  the  Church 
Missionary  Society,  to  the  care  of  Rev.  Mr.  Schnarre 
rane,  who  was  sent  out  to  this  field  with  Mr.  Rhenius, 
in  1814.  There  were  by  the  last  accounts  o  English 
and  Tamul,  8  Tamul,  and  9  free  schools,  for  the  low- 
est cast,  or  Pariars.  To  all  these,  since  their  establish- 
ment, in  1810,  there  had,  in  1816,  been  admitted  2410 
children,  of  whom  about  two  thirds  were  heathen  and 
a  few  Roman  Catholics.  There  remained  under  in- 
struction eight  hundred  and  seventy  five.*  Strange  as 
it  may  seem  even  the  Brahmins  generally  countenance 
these  schools. 

As  to  the  whole  number  of  converts,  since  the  com- 
mencement of  the  Tranquebar  mission,  accounts  are 
various.  Seventy  years  ago  they  were  stated  at  1 8,000, 
which  was  obviously  too  low.  Dr.  Carey  reckons 
them  at  40,000,  and  Dr.  Buchanan  in  1805,  supposed 
no  less  than  80,000  of  all  casts  had  been  converted  to 
the  faith  of  Christ.  As  a  medium,  Dr.  Carey's  estimate 
is  probably  most  correct. 

*  Mm.  Reg.  for  1815  and  1818. 


HY  THE  DANE6.  107 

CHAPTER  II. 

GREENLAND. 

Mr.  Egede  designs  a  mission — Meets  with  various  diffi- 
culties— Patronized  by  the  king — Arrives  in  Green- 
land — Discontent  of  the  colony — Fortitude  of  Mrs. 
Egede — Greenland  children  averse  to  instruction — 
Opposition  from  the  Anjekoks—Nezo  colony — Order- 
ed home — Mr.  Egede  remains — Ravages  of  the  small 
pox — Death  of  Mrs.  Egede — Her  character — Mr. 
Egede  returns  to  Denmark. 

GREENLAND,  according  to  the  best  authorities,  was 
discovered  about  the  middle  of  the  ninth  century,  and 
soon  after  settled  by  small  colonies  from  Iceland  and 
Norway.  After  the  introduction  of  Christianity  into 
Norway,  it  extended,  by  means  of  the  constant  commu- 
nication kept  up  with  the  colonists,  into  Greenland  ;  so 
that  in  the  eleventh  century  the  inhabitants  were  gen- 
erally Christians.  From  that  time,  for  three  hundred 
years,  they  received  bishops  regularly  from  Norway. 
The  communication  was  then  interrupted,  partly  by 
failure  of  articles  of  commerce,  and  partly  by  difficulty 
of  navigation,  on  account  of  the  increasing  ice,  so  that, 
for  a  long  period  of  time,  Greenland  was  forgotten. 
Some  part  of  the  country  was  indeed  visited  in  the  six- 
teenth century,  by  English  navigators,  and  these  dis- 
coveries animated  the  Danes  to  look  for  their  long 
lost  colony.  But  after  repeated  unsuccessful  voyages, 
the  attempt  was  relinquished.* 

In  1708,  Mr.  Hans  Egede,  who  was  just  settled  in 
the  ministry  at  Vogen,  in  Norway,  began  to  revolve  in 
his  mind  the  probable  situation  of  his  poor  countrymen 
in  Greenland.  He  supposed  the  colony  still  in  ex- 
istence, and  his  fancy  presented  them  destitute  of 

*  Crantz'  Hist,  of  Greenland,  Vol.  I.  pp.  244—270. 


108  PROPAGATION    OF  CHRISTIANITY 

Christian  instruction,  declining  into  all  the  horrors  of 
paganism.     This  produced  an  ardent  desire  to  rescue 
them  from  this  ignorance.     But  how  could  any  thing  bo 
.accomplished  ?     He  was  settled  with  a  prospect  of  use- 
fulness, and  had  a  wife  and  family  to  su,   >ort.     He 
tried  to  drive  away  the  thoughts  which  had  taken  pos- 
session of  his  mind  ;   but  this  he  could  not  do.     At 
length  he  concluded  to  attempt  interesting  some  men 
of  influence  on  the  subject,  and  addressed  a  memorial 
to  the  bishops  of  Bergen  and  of  Dronheim.     To  this 
he  received,  from  each  of  the  gentlemen,  an  encourag- 
ing answer,  warning  him,  however,  of  many  formidable 
difficulties.     These  indeed  he  already  began  to  find. 
His  friends,  learning  his  designs,  thought  him  mad,  and 
not  only  used  tears  and  intreaties,  but  raised  an  outcry 
against  him.     His  wife  too  opposed.     He  was  nearly 
overcome.     But  the  words  of  Christ,  u  He  that  lovelh 
father  or  mother  more  than  me,  is  not  worthy  of  me  ; 
and  he  that  loveth  son  or  daughter  more  than  me,  is 
not  worthy  of  me  ;  and  he  that  taketh  not  his  cross  and 
followeth  after  me,  is  not  worthy  of  mr,"  were  brought 
home  with  such  power  to  his  mind,  tiiat  he  durst  not 
relinquish  his  object.*     His  wife  soon  became  favour- 
ably disposed,  but  he  had  to  endure  the  scoffs  and  re- 
proaches of  a  world  always  ready  to  condemn  what 
they  dare  not  imitate.     Some  accused  him  ol  ambir'on, 
others  of  cruelty,  and  many  looked  on  him  as  a  kind  of 
monster  in  human  form  ;  a  murderer  of  his  family.    He 
was  obliged  to  draw  up  a  vindication  of  his  designs. 
All  this  would  have  been  nothing,  had  he  seen  any 
prospect  of  attaining  hib  object.     But  the  bishops,  to 
whom  he  had  written,  put  him  off  from  year  to  year. 
At  length,  tired  of  delay,  he  resolved  to  resign  his  pas- 
toral charge,  and  prosecute  his  memorial  in  person. 
On  parting  with  his  flock,  he  was  again  almost  over- 
come ;  and  his  wife^  instead  of  fainting  herself,  was 

*  Grants'  Hut.  of  Green! and.  Vol.  I.  p.  231. 


BY    THE    DANES. 

now  obliged  to  animate  and  strengthen  him.*  He  re- 
paired to  Copenhagen  and  presented  his  memorial  to 
the  College  of  Missions.  It  was  favorably  received. 
Even  his  majesty  Frederick  IV.  promised  his  support. 
But  a  voyage  to  Greenland  was  so  hazardous,  the 
country  so  inhospitable,  that  none  were  found  ready  to 
embark  in  the  undertaking.  Mr.  Egede  was  ready  to 
give  up  all  hopes.  At  length  he  persuaded  several 
gentlemen  to  raise  a  capital  on  shares,  partly  for  mer- 
cantile purposes,  sufficient  for  the  undertaking  on  a 
small  scale.  His  majesty  gave  him  401.,  and  appoint- 
ed him  a  salary  of  601.  per  annum.  A  ship  was  pur- 
chased to  carry  him  and  some  other  settlers  to  Green- 
land, and  to  remain  there  during  the  winter.  Two  oth- 
er vessels  were  freighted,  one  for  the  whale  fishery, 
the  other  to  bring  back  accounts  from  the  colony.! 

Thus,  after  a  patient  struggle  of  thirteen  years,  this 
faithful  servant  of  the  Lord  began  to  see  a  door  of  en- 
trance opening  to  the  heathen.  He  embarked  with  his 
wife  and  four  children,  and  a  number  of  settlers,  in 
May  1721,  on  board  the  Hope.  On  reaching  the 
Greenland  seas,  they  met  with  so  much  stormy  weath- 
er, and  such  vast  quantities  of  ice,  that  the  captain,  in 
despair,  was  almost  induced  to  return.  After  driving 
about  for  three  weeks,  they  spied  an  opening  in  the 
ice,  and  ventured  into  it,  but  soon  found  themselves 
encompassed  on  every  side.  A  storm  arose.  The 
ship  that  was  with  them  struck  against  the  ice,  and 

*  This  is  one  of  the  many  instances,  in  which  females  have  ea- 
dured  when  the  stronger  sex  has  yielded.  The  expediency  of  at- 
taching females  to  a  mission  has  by  some  been  doubted ;  but  it  will 
be  found  in  the  history  of  this  mission,  in  which  more  than  almost 
any  other  they  are  exposed  to  suffering,  they  were  of  essential  ser- 
vice. The  Moravians,  whose  missions  have  usually  been  in  the 
wildest  recesses  of  savage  life,  make  it  a  part  of  their  system  to  mar- 
ry. In  contemplating  the  hardships  of  a  missionary  life,  it  must  br 
remembered,  that  at  least  for  passive  fortitude,  for  patient  endur- 
ance of  suffering,  females  are  by  no  means  inferior  to  the  other  sex~ 
They  are  like  the  sapling,  which  bends  beneath  the  storm,  and  is 
then  erect,  while  the  sturdy  oak  is  laid  prostrate  on  the  eartn, 
t  Cnmtz'  History  of  Greenland,  Vol.  I.  p,  284. 
10 


110  PROPAGATION  OF    CHRISTIANITY 

sprung  a  leak.  Destruction  seemed  inevitable.  But 
the  wind  at  length  scattered  the  ice,  and  in  July  they 
came  happily  to  land,  at  Ball's  river.* 

At  first  the  natives!  were  very  friendly ;  but  when 
preparations  for  building  convinced  them  that  the  Eu- 
ropeans intended  to  remain,  they  left  the  district  through 
fear,  and  would  not  permit  the  new-comers  to  approach 
ihem.  They  even  set  their  AngekoksJ  to  conjuring 
them  from  the  country.  But  when  these  could  not  ef- 
fect their  object,  it  was  concluded  that  Mr.  Egede  was 
himself  a  great  and  good  Angekok,  and  they  began  to 
treat  him  with  respect.  He  attempted,  by  every  meth- 
od, to  win  their  confidence,  applied  himself  diligently 
to  the  language,  and  soon  instructed  them  a  little  in 
Christianity. 

But  everything  was  unpromising.  The  trade  amount- 
ed to  little  or  nothing.  Even  the  necessary  subsist- 
ence of  the  settlers  began  to  fail.  Imagining  the 

*  Crantz'  Hist.  Greenland,  Vol.  I.  p.  286. 

t  The  Danish  colony,  to  discover  which  Mr.  Egede  was  first  ex- 
cited, lias  never,  as  my  readers  doubtless  know,  been  discovered. 

$  These  are  principally  jugglers,  who,  by  abandoning  society  for 
a  time,  emaciating  their  bodies  with  fasting,  and  initiating  them- 
selves, by  various  ways,  into  the  black  art,  obtain  the  reputation  of 
having  a  familiar  spirit,  who  conducts  them,  whenever  necessary, 
to  heaven  or  to  hell.  To  the  former  place,  which  is  in  the  bowels  of 
the  earth,  he  goes  to  obtain  communications  from  Tongarsuk,  the 
great  spirit,  about  the  weather,  the  cure  of  diseases,  or  any  future 
events.  To  the  other,  the  residence  of  a  female  malignant  spirit, 
under  the  sea,  he  must  resort  in  any  time  of  distress,  but  especially 
when  it  is  poor  fishing ;  as  the  Greenlanders  suppose  this  infernal 
>Proserpine  has  a  magic  power  by  which  she  detains  captive  all  the 
animals  of  the  ocean.  The  object  of  the  Angekok,  in  his  journey, 
is  to  break  the  spell.  But  this  is  a  dangerous  undertaking.  By 
the  help  of  his  familiar  spirit,  he  must  pass  a  horrible  abyss,  over 
which  a  small  wheel,  smooth  as  ice,  turns  with  great  velocity,  and 
then  pass  along  a  rope  stretched  over  the  waters,  to  the  palace  of 
the  fury.  The  instant  she  spies  the  intruding  visitants,  she  shakes 
herself,  and  foaming  with  wrath,  attempts  to  set  fire  to  the  wing  of 
some  sea  fowl.  Could  she  effect  this,  the  Angekok  would  be  suf- 
focated by  the  poisonous  stench.  But  before  she  can  emit  the  hel- 
Jistj  effluvia,  they  seize  her,  drag  her  about  by  the*  hair,  and  despoil 
her  of  her  spells,  then  the  seals  and  fish  directly  ascend  to  the  sur- 
face of  the  ocean.  Crrmte'  Hi«t.  of  Greenland,  Vol.  /.  pp.  206—207. 


* 

* 

BY    THE    DANES.  Ill 

Greenlanders'  fishing  and  hunting  much  better  than  it 
was,  they  had  brought  out  but  little  flesh,  and  their 
storeship  did  not  arrive  in  season.  The  people  mur- 
mured against  the  missionary,  as  the  children  of  Israel 
did  against  Moses.  They  even  determined  to  return 
in  the  ship  that  wintered  with  them.  Mr.  Egede  was 
involved  in  great  perplexity.  He  could  not  desert  a 
post  which  he  had  obtained  by  so  many  years'  labour  ; 
and  yet,  to  stay  alone  with  his  wife  and  four  small  chil- 
dren, to  see  them  perish,  he  could  not  endure  the 
thought.  At  length  he  persuaded  the  people  to  wait 
until  some  time  in  June  for  the  arrival  of  the  ship,  and 
then  if  they  were  resolved  to  go,  to  leave  some  of  their 
provisions.  But  the  ship  delayed.  Mr.  Egede  was 
obliged  to  embrace  the  heart  cutting  resolution  of  re- 
turning in  the  vessel  which  brought  him.  His  wife 
now  showed  her  constancy.  She  would  permit  nothing 
to  be  packed  up,  and  reprimanded  the  people  when 
they  began  to  destroy  their  habitations.  She  told  them 
they  took  unnecessary  trouble,  the  ship  would  certain- 
ly arrive.  They  laughed  her  to  scorn.  But  contrary 
to  all  expectation  it  did  arrive,  on  the  27th  of  June. 
Mr.  Egede  received  encouraging  accounts.  The  mer- 
chants resolved  to  continue  the  traffic,  though  it  was 
bad.  The  College  of  Missions  made  known  the  reso- 
lution of  the  king  to  support  the  mission,  and  that  for 
this  purpose  he  had  even  laid  an  assessment  on  his 
people.* 

Mr.  Egede,  encouraged  by  these  things,  gave  him- 
self with  new  energy  to  his  work.  In  the  course  of  the 
next  year  he  made  some  attempt  to  instruct  the  Green- 
land children.  They  were  at  first  willing  to  learn,  as 
they  had  a  fish-hook  or  some  such  article  for  every 
letter;  but  they  soon  grew  weary,  and  knew  not  of 
what  use  it  was  to  sit  all  day  saying  A,  B,  C.  They 
thonght  the  missionary  and  the  factor,  idle,  worthless 
men,  who  did  nothing  but  look  in  a  book  or  scrawl  on 
paper  with  a  feather,  whereas  the  Greenlanders  were 

*  Crantz1  Hist.  Greenland,  Vol.  I.  p.  289. 


PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

brave  men,  they  could  hunt  seals,  shoot  birds,  and 
catch  fish.* 

In  the  summer  of  1723,  Mr.  Albert  Voss  arrived  in 
Greenland  as  an  assistant  f>  Mr.  Egede.  By  this  time 
the  latter  had  made  some  translations,  relative  to  the 
creation  of  the  world,  the  fall  of  man,  the  plan  of  re- 
demption, the  resurrection  of  the  dead,  and  the  day  of 
judgment.  To  these  the  natives  listened  for  a  time, 
but  when  the  same  topics  were  repeated,  they  wanted 
something  new,  pretending  that  what  had  been  told 
them  they  believed  already.  Sometimes  they  even 
became  troublesome,  especially  when  the  weather  was 
bad,  for  they  ascribed  this  to  the  reading  and  praying 
of  the  missionaries,  telling  them  the  air  was  irritated 
by  these  exercises. 

The  Angekoks  called  the  missionaries  liars.  They 
had  themselves  been  to  heaven  and  saw  no  traces  of 
Jesus  Christ,  neither  was  the  firmanent  so  out  of  re- 
pair as  to  -be  in  danger  of  falling,  and  destroying  the 
world. t  When  the  people  were  exhorted  to  pray, 
they  would  answer  "  We  do  pray,  but  it  signifies  noth- 
ing." When  told  they  should  ask  spiritual  blessings, 
their  reply  was,  "  We  neither  understand  nor  desire 
them  ;  we  want  nothing  but  healthy  bodies,  and  seals 
to  eat — the  Angekoks  can  procure  them."  If  told 
of  the  imposition  of  the  Angekoks,  that  they  had  not 
.seen  heaven  or  hell,  the  question  was  asked,  "  have 
you  seen  the  God  of  whom  you  speak  so  much  ?"J 
These  things  shew  the  extreme  difficulty  of  the  work 
in  which  our  missionaries  were  engaged. 

The  mission   proceeded  much  in  this  way  the  four 

*  Crautz'  flist.  Greenland,  Vol.  I.  p.  290. 

Note.  The  Greenlanders  were  at  first  so  frightened  by  the 
"  speaking  paper,"  that  they  did  not  dare  to  carry  a  letter,  or  to 
touch  a  book.  They  thought  it  must  be  by  conjuration  that  one 
man  could  tell  the  thoughts  of  another  by  a  few  black  scrawls  on 
white  paper.  Cran/z'  Hist,  of  Greenland,  Vol,  I.  p.  130. 

t  Crantz'  Hist,  of  Greenland,  Vol.  I.  p.  297. 

JCrantz'  Hist.  Greculand,  Vo|.  I.  p.  29?. 


BY    THE   DANES*.  113 

following  years,  except  that,  at  one  time,  the  whole 
settlement  was  near  being  destroyed  by  a  conspiracy 
of  the  savages,  and  at  another  there  was  a  prospect 
of  starvation,  through  the  supposed  loss  of  the  store- 
ship.*  The  only  success  which  cheered  the  mission- 
aries, was  the  baptism  of  some  children. 

In  1727,  the  company  at  Bergen,  altogether  discour- 
aged with  the  unprofitableness  of  the  trade,  resolved 
to  abandon  it.  His  majesty  however  continued  to  sup- 
port the  mission,  and  as  Mr.  Voss  was  obliged  to  leave, 
the  country  on  account  of  feeble  health,  two  other  mis- 
sionaries were  sent  to  supply  his  place.  This  was  not 
all.  Four  or  five  ships,  one  of  which  was  a  man  of 
war,  came  out  with  materials  for  erecting  a  new  colo- 
ny, and  a  fortress,  and  brought,  together  with  cannon 
and  ammunition,  a  garrison  of  soldiers  under  the  com- 
mand of  Major  Paars  as  Governor.  They  were  ac° 
companied  by  a  considerable  number  of  artificers,  as- 
masons,  smiths,  and  carpenters.  They  had  however 
scarcely  landed  and  settled  themselves,  when  a  most 
dreadful  disorder  broke  out  among  them,  of  which  they 
died  in  great  numbers.  Those  who  survived,  when 
they  found  that  Greenland  was  no  Canaan,  grew  dis- 
contented, and  at  length  became  so  mutinous,  that  the 
lives  of  the  Governor  and  Mr.  Egede  were  in  great 
danger,  and  they  were  obliged  to  keep  a  guard  for 
some  time  around  their  persons.! 

The  new  colony  did  not  prosper,  and  the  death  of 
Frederick  IV.  in  1730,  threatened  to  annihilate  the 
whole  establishment.  His  successor  Christian  VI., 
thinking  there  was  no  probability  that  the  continued 
expense  would  ever  be  reimbursed,  and  seeing  little 
progress  made  in  the  conversion  of  the  natives,  order- 
ed that  both  the  colonies  should  be  abandoned,  and  all 
the  settlers  brought  home.|  This  mandate  was  like- 

*  Crantz'  Hist.  Greenland,  Vol.  I.  p.  304. 
t  Crantz'  Hist,  Greenland,  Vol.  I.  p.  308. 

i-CranU'  Hist.  Greenland,  Vol.  I.  p.  31*. 
10* 


114  PROPAGATION    Of    ClJKla'i'I  AMT  r 

the  warrant  of  death  to  poor  Mr.  Egede.  It  was  in- 
deed left  to  his  choice  whether  to  go  or  remain  ;  and 
in  the  latter  case  he  was  allowed  to  retain  as  many 
people  as  were  willing  to  stay,  with  the  express  under- 
standing that  they  were  to  expect  no  further  assistance 
from  government.  Should  he  then  relinquish  an  under- 
taking in  which  he  had  engaged  against  both  the  oppo- 
sition of  friends  and  the  ridicule  of  enemies  ?  In  which 
he  had  worn  out  his  constitution  by  ten  years  hard- 
ship ?  Should  he  abandon  one  hundred  and  fifty  chil- 
dren whom  he  had  baptized  with  the  expectation  of 
being  able  to  instruct  them  in  Christianity — abandon 
them  to  paganism  ? — This,  it  may  be  well  conceived, 
was  trying. 

Providentially  the  ship  was  not  large  enough  to  car- 
ry home  all  the  property  of  the  colonies,  and  as  it 
would  be  lost  if  left  behind,  Mr.  Egede  prevailed  on  the 
officers  to  leave  ten  men  with  him,  promising  to  indem- 
nify the  captain  if  he  sustained  any  loss  by  this  ar- 
'•angement,  and  agreeing  to  carry  on  the  trade  at  his 
own  risk,  by  the  agency  of  his  second  son.  If  no  ship 
could  be  sent  out  the  following  year,  which  he  earn- 
estly requested,  he  would  send  home  the  merchandize 
and  property  by  foreign  vessels.  This  faithful  follow- 
er of  Christ,  worn  out  by  a  continued  series  of  labour, 
vexation,  and  anxiety,  and  borne  down  by  a  disorder 
of  the  breast,  which  lay  heavily  upon  him,  now  beheld 
ihe  officers,  settlers,  and  his  missionary  colleague,  de- 
part, leaving  him  with  a  few  sailors,  in  a  cold,  inhospi- 
table country,  suspended  for  a  whole  year,  between 
the  hope  of  assistance  and  the  fear  of  being  entirely 
abandoned.* 

But  the  master  whom  he  served,  did  not  desert  him. 
He  inclined  the  heart  of  the  king  to  send  him  some 
supplies  the  following  year,  and  had  in  the  mean  time 
given  so  much  success  to  the  trade,  that  it  nearly  cov- 
ered the  expense. 

Encouraged  by  the  latter  circumstance,  the  king  was 

*  Craatz'  Hist.  Greenland,  Vol.  I.  p.  312,  314. 


By    THE    DANES.  i  i  „' 

pieasecl  to  order  that  the  Greenland  trade  should  be  re- 
newed, and  the  mission  supported  by  a  grant  of  four 
hundred  pounds  annually.  This  was  life  from  the  dead* 

But  another  distressing  trial  was  at  hand.  A  Green- 
lander  who  went  to  Europe  with  the  colonists,  returned 
in  1733,  infected  with  the  small  pox.  On  the  discov- 
ery of  this,  Mr.  Egede  sent  messengers  through  the 
country,  warning  the  natives  of  their  danger.  But  it 
effected  nothing.  Those  who  caught  the  disorder  fled 
different  ways,  and  as  the  Greenlanders  never  refuse 
to  admit  a  stranger  into  their  houses,  it  spread  with  as- 
tonishing rapidity.  This  was  the  first  time  it  had  made 
its  appearance.  The  inhabitants  were  altogether  ig- 
norant of  the  proper  mode  of  treatment.  It  assumed  a 
most  malignant  form.  Few  of  those  who  were  attack- 
ed by  it,  lived  beyond  the  third  day.  Some,  in  despair, 
stabbed  themselves,  or  plunged  into  the  sea,  to  put  a 
period  to  their  sufferings.* 

Mr.  Egede,  notwithstanding  the  feeble  state  of  his 
own  health,  went  from  place  to  place,  sometimes  alone, 
and  sometimes  in  company  with  the  Moravian  mission- 
aries who  had  lately  arrived,  instructing  and  comfort- 
ing the  poor  dying  creatures.  In  most  places  he  found 
nothing  but  empty  houses  and  unburied  corpses,  some 
within  doors,  and  some  without,  lying  on  the  snow. 
On  a  certain  island  they  found  only  one  girl  and  three 
little  brothers,  the  first  sick  with  the  disorder.  The  fa- 
ther, having  first  buried  all  the  people  in  the  place, 
laid  himself  and  his  youngest  child,  who  was  sick,  into 
a  grave,  and  ordered  the  girl  to  cover  him  with  skins 
and  stones,  that  he  might  not  be  devoured  by  the  fox- 
es and  ravrns.  The  little  girl  and  her  brothers  were 
then  to  live  on  a  couple  of  seals,  and  some  dried  her- 
ring, till  they  could  get  to  the  colony. t 

Beside^  visiting  the  sick,  Mr.  Egede,  and  the  Mora- 
vian Brethren,  i-pceived  all  who  came  to  them,  lodged 
them  even  in  their  own  chambers,  and  attended  upon 
*  Crantz*  Hist,  of  Greenland,  Vol.  1.  p.  334. 
t  Crantz'  Hist,  of  Greeaiand,  Vol.  1.  p.  383. 


Hti  PROPAGATION    OP    CHRISTIANITY 

them  when  the  stench  of  the  sick  and  dying  materially 
injured  iheir  own  health.  These  acts  of  kindness  af- 
fected the  savages.  One  who  had  always  derided  Mr. 
Egede,  said,  before  his  death,  "  thou  hast  done  that  for 
us  which  our  own  people  would  not  do,  for  thou  hast 
fed  us  when  we  had  nothing  to  eat,  thou  hast  buried 
our  dead,  who  else  would  have  been  devoured  by  the 
dogs,  foxes,  and  ravens  ;  thou  hast  also  instructed  us  in 
the  knowledge  of  God,  and  hast  told  us  of  a  better 
life."  Such  are  the  triumphs  of  Christianity,  such  the 
labour  to  which  a  missionary  may  be  called.  The 
disorder  continued  to  rage  for  more  than  a  year,  and 
the  whole  country  became  almost  a  desolation.  All 
ihe  houses,  for  thirty  leagues  north  of  the  settlement, 
were  left  empty.* 

About  the  time  the  small  pox  disappeared,  three 
ships  arrived  from  Denmark,  having  on  board  two  mis- 
sionaries, and  Mr.  Egede's  eldest  son,  who  had  been 
prosecuting  his  studies  at  Copenhagen.  They  brought 
also  materials  for  founding  a  new  colony.  Mr.  Egede 
was  disappointed  that  the  reinforcement  was  so  small, 
and  being  so  much  enfeebled  both  in  body  and  mind, 
that  he  could  not  discharge  the  duties  of  a  missionary 
as  he  had  done,  he  resolved  to  request  leave  for  return- 
ing home.  This  was  readily  granted,  and  was  express- 
ed as  may  be  supposed,  in  very  gracious  terms.  Af- 
ter obtaining  it  however,  he  remained  a  year  in  the 
country,  on  account  of  his  wife,  who  was  taken  dan- 
gerously ill.  She  died  in  the  course  of  a  few  months. 
Of  her  character,  her  venerable  husband  has  drawn  the 
following  short  but  interesting  sketch. 

"  All  the  praise  and  panegyric  with  which  I  can 
crown  her  name,  falls  far  short  of  what  her  piety  and 
Christian  virtues  deserve.  I  will  not  expatiate-on  her 
excellencies  in  domestic  life,  nor  describe  what  a  faith- 
ful helpmqte  she  was  to  me,  and  what  a  tender  mother 
to  her  children  ;  let  it  suffice  to  mention,  how  willing 
and  compilable  she  was  to  submit  to  my  will,  as  soon 

*  Crautz'  Hut,  of  Greeuland,  Vol.  1.  p.  336. 


BY   THE    DANES.  117 

as  she  got  an  insight  into  the  resolution  I  had  formed 
of  forsaking  my  people  and  native  country  to  repair  to 
Greenland,  that  I  might  instruct  the  ignorant  inhabi- 
tants in  the  doctrines  of  Christianity.  For  though 
friends  and  relations  vehemently  importuned  her,  that 
if  she  had  any  regard  for  her  own,  for  mine,  or  for  our 
small  children's  temporal  welfare,  she  should  dissuade 
and  withstand  me  in  this  project,  so  absurd  and  frantic 
in  the  eyes  of  all  men  ;  yet,  out  of  love  to  God  and  me, 
she  was  induced  to  join  heart  and  hand  with  me  in  my 
undertaking,  and  like  a  faithful  Sarah  to  go  with  her 
Abraham  from  her  own  people  and  from  her  father's 
house,  not  to  some  paradise,  but  to  a  strange  and  dis- 
agreeable heathen  land.  And  it  is  known  to  many, 
with  what  patience,  nay,  with  what  alacrity,  she  put 
her  shoulder  with  mine,  to  bear  her  part  of  the  labours 
and  adversities  we  had  to  endure;  nay  how  often  she 
comforted  and  cheered  up  my  mind,  when  it  was  dis- 
heartened and  depressed  by  such  reiterated  obstacles 
and  repulses." 

Mr.  E's  grief  for  the  death  of  his  beloved  partner, 
contributed  still  more  to  impair  his  constitution.  In 
addition  to  this  he  was  attacked  by  that  dreadful  disor- 
der, the  scurvy.  He  therefore  determined  to  leave  a 
country  where  he  had  spent  15  years  of  incessant  toil, 
and  almost  incredible  hardship,  with  little  or  no  suc- 
cess. He  preached  his  farewell  sermon  from  these 
words,  "  I  said,  1  have  laboured  in  vain,  I  have  spent 
my  strength  for  nought,  and  in  vain  ;  yet  surely,  my 
judgment  is  with  the  Lord,  and  my  work  with  my 
God."  What  a  scene  !  Surely  the  heart  of  a  savage 
must  have  melted. 

Mr.  E.  sailed  from  Greenland  in  1786.  Having  arriv- 
ed in  Denmark,  he  was  favoured,  by  his  Majesty,  with 
an  interview,  in  which  he  expressed  his  sentiments  res- 
pecting the  best  method  of  prosecuting  the  mission. 
The  consequence  was,  that  new  colonies  were  estab- 
lished in  various  places,  on  the  western  roast,  from  the 


118  PROPAGATION  OP  CHRISTIANITY 

62d  to  71st  degree   N.  lat. ;  and  missionaries  or  cat- 
echists  settled  among  them.* 

"Before  the  year  1792  there  were  ten  missionaries 
in  Greenland ;  but  then  the  number  was  reduced  to 
five.  During  the  last  war,  all  communication  with 
Denmark  was  cut  off,  and  at  length  one  missionary 
alone  remained  there.  This  was  Saabye,  a  grand- 
son of  Hans  Egede.  Even  he,  it  seems,  is  now  re- 
turned. In  some  manuscripts  of  his,  published,  he 
gives  an  unaffected,  yet  forcible  delineation  of  the  feel- 
ings of  a  missionary  and  his  family,  during  the  long 
and  lonely  Greenland  year.  '  They  have  one  bright 
epoch,  for  it  is  a  happy  time,  when  the  ice  is  loosened 
from  the  rocky  coast,  and  they  can  expect  the  arrival 
of  the  vessel,  which  alone  reaches  them  in  their  soli- 
tude. Often  deceived  by  the  floating  ice-berg  form- 
ing itself,  in  mockery,  into  the  shape  of  the  friendly 
visitant ;  at  length  they  see  the  white  sails  and  the 
masts,  and  now  she  is  riding  at  anchor  in  the  bay. 

"  By  this  vessel  their  wants  are  supplied.  The  ac- 
tive and  pious  housewife  busies  herself  in  arranging 
the  stores  of  the  ensuing  twelve-month.  There  are 
letters,  too,  from  friends  and  from  relations,  and  books, 
and  newspapers  ;  and  banished  as  they  are,  they  live 
again  in  Denmark,  in  their  '  father  land.'  These  hours 
of  enjoyment  soon  glide  away  ;  the  ship  sails  ;  the  mis- 
sionary and  the  partner  of  his  toils  remain  behind, 
solitary  and  forsaken.  To  this  season  of  sadness  suc- 
ceeds the  gloom  of  the  polar  night.  A  few  days  before 
the  26th  cf  November,  Saabye  used  to  climb  the  high 
rocks,  from  whence,  at  noon,  he  could  just  see  the  sun 
dimly  shining,  with  a  soft  and  pallid  light;  and  then 
the  sun  sunk,  and  he  bade  farewell  to  the  eye  of  crea- 

*  C.  H.  G.    V.  1.   p.  336. 

*  Mr.  E.  was  appointed  superintendent  of  the  mission,  with  a  sal- 
ary of  j£lOO,  and  was  ordered  to  establish  a  seminary  of  students, 
and  orphans,  to  whom  he  should  teach  the  Greenland  language,  that 
they  might  become  missionaries,  and  catechists.  During  his  latter 
years,  he  lived  in  retirement  with  bis  daughter,  &od  died  NOT.  5. 
1758,  aged  73. 


BY  THE  DANES.  119 

tion,  with  heaviness  and  grief.  A  dubious  twilight 
continued  till  the  beginning  of  December,  then  dark- 
ness ruled.  The  stream,  ,near  which  Saabye's  house 
was  situated,  roared  beneath  the  ice  ;  the  sea  dashed 
and  foamed  over  the  rocks,  bursting  in  foam  against 
his  windows  ;  and  the  dogs  filled  the  air  v;:th  long  con- 
tinued moans.  About  the  twelfth  of  January  the  rays 
of  the  rising  sun  glittered  on  the  rocks."* 

The  Danish  mission  to  Greenland  has,  in  the  end, 
done  much  good.  Aided  by  that  of  the  Moravians,  it 
has  nearly  banished  Paganism  from  the  country.  Al- 
most all  the  Greenlanders  are  baptized;  and  very  few 
heathen  are  found,  except  in  Upernavick,  the  northern- 
most establishment,  and  Julianskaab  the  southernmost 
one. 

*  Quarterly  Review,  Vol.  xviii.  p.  484. 


PART  V. 

PROPAGATION  OF  CHRISTIANITY  BY  THE  UNITED 
BRETHREN, 

CHAPTER  I. 

GREENLAND. 

Circumstances  that  led  to  the  first  missions  of  the  Breth- 
ren—  Two  of  them  set  out  for  Greenland — reach  Co- 
penhagen— are  patronized  by  Lord  Pless — arrive  in 
Greenland — Distress  occasioned  by  the  small  pox — 
Prospects  of  the  mission  dark — Missionaries  reduced 
to  famine — Various  sufferings — Conversion  of  one 
Greenlander — The  Brethren  change  their  manner  of 
preaching — Prospects  brighten. — Converts  are  multi- 
plied— Anjekoks  oppose. 

THE  Moravians,  or  United  Brethren,  assumed  their 
present  distinctive  character,  and  commenced  their  mis- 
sionary operations,  early  in  the  18th  century.  A  lew 
families  in  Moravia,  at  the  head  of  whom  was  Chris- 
tian David,  descendants  of  the  ancient  Bohemian 
Church,  which  before  the  Reformation  maintained!  he 
doctrines  of  the  Bible  in  some  purity,  and  produced 
two  illustrious  martyrs.  John  Huss,  and  Jerome  of 
Prague,  but  was  now  almost  annihilated  by  civil  wars, 
and  the  most  unheard  of  persecutions,  being  worn  out 
by  suffering,  began  to  look  abroad  for  an  asylum  in 
some  Protestant  country.  Having  applied  to  Nicho- 
las Lewis  Count  Zinzendorff1,  a  German  nobleman,  who 
had  an  estate  in  Upper  Lusatia,  they  were  favourably 
received  by  him,  and  permitted  to  settle  in  his  dorain- 


BY    THE    UNITKD    BRETHREN.  121 

ions.  They  were  joined  by  many  of  their  brethren, 
scattered  abroad  by  persecution,  and  in  1722,  founded 
the  celebrated  village  of  Herrnhut.  Count  Zinzendorff 
at  first  zealously  attempted  to  bring  these  exiles  into 
the  bosom  of  the  Lutheran  Church,  but  their  arguments 
proving  more  powerful  than  his,  he  became  a  convert 
to  their  faith.  He  was  soon  appointed  a  president,  and 
consecrated  a  bishop  of  the  congregation. 

The  Count,  who  had  early  turned  his  thoughts  to  the 
miserable  state  of  the  heathen  world,  being  at  the  cor- 
onation of  Christian  VI.  in  1731,  saw  two  Greenland 
youths,  who  had  been  baptized  by  Mr.  Egede.  They 
excited  his  interest  for  that  miserable  people  ;  and  he 
learned  with  regret,  that  the  mission  was  to  be  relin- 
quished. About  the  same  time  a  negro  slave  inform- 
ed the  Brethren,  that  he  had  a  sister  on  the  Island  of 
St.  Thomas  in  the  West  Indies,  who  daily  prayed  the 
great  God  to  send  some  one  to  show  her  the  way  of 
salvation  ;  and  that  many  others  of  the  slaves  there 
earnestly  desired  to  be  instructed ;  but  he  added,  that 
the  negroes,  on  account  of  their  accumulated  labours, 
could  have  no  opportunity  for  religious  improvement, 
unless  their  teacher  was  himself  a  slave.  These  circum- 
stances made  a  deep  impression.  Two  of  the  Breth- 
ren, Leonard  Dober  and  Tobias  Leopold,  felt  so  strong 
a  desire  to  proceed  to  St.  Thomas,  that,  with  a  philan- 
thopy  almost  unequalled,  they  offered  to  sell  themselves 
for  slaves.  Others  expressed  similar  desires  concern- 
ing Greenland,  and  missions  were  shortly  undertaken 
to  both  these  countries. 

At  this  time  the  congregation  consisted  only  of  about 
GOO  poor,  despised  exiles.  Yet  weak  as  they  were, 
they  put  in  operation,  and  have  continued  in  operation, 
a  system  of  measures  for  the  conversion  of  the  heath- 
en, more  efficient,  than  almost  all  the  attempts  of  the 
whole  Church  or  world  besides. 

In  1733,  Christian  David,  who  had  first  excited  the 
emigration  from   Moravia,    accompanied  by  Matthew 
and  Christian  Stach,  undertook  a  mission  to  Green- 
II 


122  PROPAGATION    OP    CHRISTIANITY 

land.*  "  There  was  no  need,"  says  one  of  them,  ';  of 
much  time  or  expense  for  our  equipment.  The 
congregation  consisted  chiefly  of  poor  exiles,  who  had 
not  much  to  give  ;  and  we  ourselves  had  nothing  but 
the  clothes  on  our  backs.  Being  accu«tomed  to  make 
a  shift  with  little,  we  did  not  trouble  our  heads  how 
we  should  get  to  Greenland,  or  how  we  should  live 
in  that  country.  Some  money  having  come  from 
a  friend  at  Venice  the  day  before  our  departure, 
we  received  part  of  it  to  pay  the  expense  of 
our  journey  to  Copenhagen  ;  and,  as  we  considered 
ourselves  richly  provided  for,  we  would  take  nothing 
of  any  person  on  the  road  ;  believing  that  he,  who  had 
sent  a  supply  for  our  journey  at  the  critical  moment, 
would  also  take  care  for  every  thing,  that  was  neces- 
sary for  carrying  our  purpose  into  execution  as  soon 
as  we  should  want  it." 

Arriving  at  Copenhagen  they  were  kindly  received 
by  professor  Ewald  and  Mr.  Reuss,  to  whom  they  had 
letters  of  recommendation.  But  their  proposal  of  go- 
ing to  Greenland  was  thought  romantic.  It  was  pe- 
culiarly unseasonable,  as  the  mission  already  estab- 
lished by  the  Danes,  was  about  to  be  relinquished. 
Besides,  how  could  they  get  there,  and  how  subsist, 
when  they  were  there,  without  supplies  from  home. 
They  must  cerlainly  perish  with  hunger,  if  they  were 
not  murdered  by  the  savages.  But  the  Brethren  per- 
severed with  simple  confidence  in  God.  They  soon 
learnt,  that  the  king  had  resolved,  once  more,  to  send 
out  a  ship.  They  laid  their  case  before  Mr.  Pless, 

*  The  missionaries  of  the  Brethren  are  all  volunteers.  They 
make  it  a  maxim  to  per  made  no  man  to  engage  in  missions.  If  any 
member  of  the  fraternity  inclines  to  go,  he  makes  known  his  desires 
to  the  Elders' Conference  of  the  Unity;  and,  after  suitable  investiga- 
tion, is  accepted  or  rejected.  They  place  much  dependence,  on 
what  they  consider  the  teachings  of  the  Spirit  as  constituting  a  call. 
In  the  present  case,  Matthew  Stach.  while  at  work  in  the  Held,  was 
impressed  with  the  example  of  the  Brethren  going  to  St.  Thomas, 
And  his  thoughts  were  turned  to  Greenland.  He  communicated 
what  was  passing  in  his  mind  to  a  fellow  labourer,  and  found  he  had 
the  same  impressions.  They  conversed  a  time,  and  then  retire'1 
into  the  woods  to  pray.  Their  resolution  was  taken. 


JBV    THE    UNITED    BRETHREN.  1 2c» 

first  lord  of  the  bedchamber.  It  seemed  singular  to 
this  gentleman,  that,  after  the  fruitless  labours  of  such 
a  man  as  Mr.  Egede,  these  illiterate  laymen  should 
expect  to  do  any  thing.  But,  when  he  saw  their  sim- 
ple devotedness  to  the  cause,  he  entered  warmly  into 
their  feelings.  He  presented  them  to  the  king,  who 
not  only  permitted  them  to  go  out  in  his  ship  as  mis- 
sionaries, but  requested  that  others  might  follow  them* 
He  even  wrote  a  letter  with  his  own  hand,  recommend- 
ing them  to  Mr.  Egede.  Several  other  persons  of  dis- 
tinction gave  them  countenance  and  pecuniary  assistance. 
Lord  Pless  one  day  asked  them,  how  they  proposed  to 
live  in  Greenland.  Not  knowing,  that  the  land  was 
little  more  than  barren  rocks,  they  replied,  "  They 
would  build  a  house,  and  cultivate  the  land,  that  they 
might  not  be  burdensome  to  any."  He  objected,  there 
was  no  wood  to  build  with.  "  They  would  then  dig  in 
the  earth,  and  lodge  there."  "  No,"  says  he,  "  you 
shall  not  be  driven  to  that;  take  wood  with  you,  and 
build  a  house  ;  accept  of  these  fifty  dollars  for  that 
purpose."  By  means  of  this,  and  other  donations, 
they  were  enabled  to  purchase  various  articles  for 
building,  and  prepare  a  comfortable  outfit.* 

On  their  arrival  in  Greenland,  they  were  most  cor- 
dially received  by  Mr.  Egede.  They  established 
themselves  near  him.  At  first,  they  found  difficulty  in 
obtaining  a  subsistence.  They  had  not  been  used  to 
hunting  or  fishing,  and  could  not  manage  a  kajak.t 
The  first  time  they  went  out  to  search  for  drift  wood 
floating  among  the  island?,!  tney  were  overtaken  by  a 
violent  storm.  They  reached  home,  but  the  wind  dur- 
ing the  night  carried  off  both  their  wood  and  boat* 

*  Crantz'  His.  of  Greenland,  Vol.  I.  p.  326* 
t  Small  boat  of  the  Greenlanders. 

$  Tlieie  is  no  wood  in  Greenland.  All  lhat  is  used,  is  taken 
from  the  water.  The  Greenlanders  use  none,  as  they  warm  their 
houses  by  burning  train  oil  and  moss  in  a  kind  of  lamp. 


124  PROPAGATION    OP    CHRISTIANITY 

The  boat  they  afterwards  recovered,  much  damaged. 

Under  these  circumstances,  and  in  want  of  other  em- 
ployment, they  earned  some  necessaries  by  the  hum- 
ble business  of  spinning.  Mr.  Egede  aided  the  Breth- 
ren in  learning  the  language.  But  to  (hese  unlettered 
men,  it  was  a  most  Herculean  task.  They  had  first  to 
learn  the  Danish  language,  before  they  could  under- 
stand their  instructor,  and  then,  the  various  parts  of 
an  intricate  grammar  was  an  endless  labyrinth  to  them, 
•who  had,  perhaps,  never  before  seen  a  grammar. 
They  could  obtain  but  little  aid  from  the  natives,  as 
they  seldom  called,  unless  from  curiosity,  or  to  steal ; 
and,  if  the  Brethren  visited  them,  they  could  rarely 
find  any  to  entertain  them,  even  for  money. 

But  all  this  was  nothing  to  the  distressing  events, 
accompanying  the  ravages  of  the  small  pox,  of  which 
we  have  already  given  some  account.*  The  Breth- 
ren were  active  in  alleviating  the  wretchedness 
which  surrounded  them,  until  they  were  succes- 
sively attacked  themselves  by  an  eruptive  disorder, 
which  often  confined  them  to  the  bed  and  took  away 
the  use  of  their  limbs.  As  they  were  not  however  all 
sick  at  once,  they  were  able  to  nurse  each  other. 
During  their  illness  they  received  every  attention  from 
Mr  Egede;  and  Mrs.  Egede  never  failed  to  send  any 
little  cordial  or  refreshment,  which  she  had  ;  yet  they 
suffered  much. 

So  unpropitious  was  the  first  year  of  the  mission, 
that  Christian  David  and  Christian  Stach  began  to 
think  seriously  of  returning  home  ;  but  the  arrival  of 
two  other  missionaries  ;  Frederick  Boehnish  and  John 
Beck,  raised  their  courage,  and  they  passed  the  second 
year,  struggling  with  like  difficulties.  The  third  year, 
they  made  several  long  voyages  to  the  islands,  and 
other  parts  of  the  coast ;  began  to  converse  a  little 
with  the  savages,  and  attempt  some  instruction  ;  though 
f-hey  carefully  avoidedsaying much  on  spiritual  subjects. 

•*  See  Prop.  Christianity  by  the  Danes  in  Greenland. 


BY    THE    UNITED    BRETHREN. 

lest,  through  their  imperfect  knowledge  of  the  language, 
they  should  convey  wrong  notions. 

As  they  sometimes  went  in  company  with  the  trad- 
ers, the  Greenlanders  supposed  them  servants,  and  de- 
spised them  ;  but,  understanding  who  they  were,  and 
what  was  their  design  in  coming,  and  moreover,  seeing 
them  distinguished  by  their  meek  and  modestbehaviour, 
their  thoughts  were  greatly  changed.  By  degrees  the 
Brethren  won  their  confidence  ;  but  if  the  savages  at 
any  time  condescended  to  listen  to  their  instruction, 
they  supposed  they  conferred  a  great  favour,  and  must 
be  paid  for  it.* 

The  Brethren  about  this  time  agitated  the  question T 
•whether,  in  continued  prospect  of  labouring  without 
success,  they  should  stay  in  Greenland.  Two  of  them 
concluded,  they  should  not.  The  other  three  were 
ready  to  bind  themselves  in  the  strictest  manner  to 
this  work,  "  come  life,  come  death.  To  believe,  when 
there  was  nothing  to  be  seen — to  hope,  when  nothing- 
was  to  be  expected." 

Their  faith  and  patience  were  soon  put  to  the  test* 
The  foregoing  year,  they  had  been  supplied  with  nec- 
essaries by  an  eminent  benefactor  at  court.  Notv  they 
were  forgotten.  Nothing  was  sent  out.  No  letters. 
Not  even  some  articles,  left  by  the  last  missionaries. 
They  had  nothing  before  them  but  the  dreadful  pros- 
pect of  starvation.  The  whole  amount  of  their  provis- 
ions for  the  year  was  a  barrel  and  a  half  of  oat  meal. 
Most  of  this  they  bartered  at  the  colony  for  a  little 
malt,  half  a  barrel  of  pease,  and  a  small  qnantity  of 
ship  biscuit. 

As  if  every  thing  was  to  try  them,  they  could  get 
little  by  hunting  or  fishing,  though  they  had  before 
been  pretty  successful.  There  was  no  way  for  them 
but  to  buy  seals  of  the  Greenlanders,  But  when  these 
barbarians  found  that  the  missionaries  were  in  want, 
they  raised  their  price  enormously.  Indeed  most  oj 

*  Crantz1  History  of  Greenland,  Vol.  J.  p,  ?50, 
11* 


PROPAGATION    OF    CHR1STIAMM 

ihcm,  even  those,  who  had  received  favours,  would  sell 
to  them  at  no  rate.  Often  after  rowing  round  among 
ihem  two  or  three  days,  the  utmost  entreaties  of  the 
missionaries  could  scarcely  procure  so  much  as  hr.lf  a 
seal;  and  when  that  was  consumed,  they  were  obliged 
io  satisfy  their  hunger  with  shell  fish,  and  raw  sea 
weed. 

At  length  he  who  sent  a  raven  to  feed  Elijah,  dis- 
posed a  strange  Greenlander  to  come  a  great  distance, 
and  sell  them  from  time  to  time  such  articles,  as  he 
could  spare.  By  the  seal's  flesh  which  they  obtained, 
dished  up  with  a  little  oatmeal  and  train  oil,  they  were 
enabled  to  preserve  life.  Those  who  know  what  the 
train  of  seals  is  will  be  able  to  form  some  idea  of  llieir 
sufferings.  Yet  even  this  was  a  delicacy,  compared 
with  the  old  tallow  candles,  which  they  were  obliged 
to  use,  when  they  had  no  train.* 

This  state  of  famine  subjected  ihem  to  other  hard- 
ships. Hunger  compelled  them  to  venture  upon  the 
ocean  in  stormy  weather,  and  to  trust  themselves  to  the 
mercy  of  the  waves,  in  an  old  crazy  boat,  to  the  dis- 
tance of  several  leagues,  when  they  had  scarcely  strength 
to  draw  an  oar.  Once,  after  they  had  got  almost  to 
land,  a  squall  drove  them  back  two  leagues  ;  when  wet 
by  the  breakers,  they  were  obliged  to  remain  on  an, 
island  till  the  fourth  day,  exposed  to  all  the  inclemency 
of  the  weather.  Another  time,  having  quite  exhausted 
fhemselves  at  the  oar,  they  were  forced  to  stay  all 
night  at  an  uninhabited  place,  having  nothing  but  a  lit- 
tle seal's  flesh  obtained  from  a  Greenlander  at  a  feast, 
and  of  this  they  could  eat  almost  none,  through  coltl 
and  weariness.  For  want  of  a  hut,  they  dug  a  hole  in 
the  snow  and  lay  down.  When  that  was  filled  by  the 
driving  storm,  they  kept  themselves  alive  by  running. 

Such  hardships,  borne  with  such  patience,  certainly 

intimate  no  common  faith.     These  pious  men,  like  the 

primitive   Christians,   were  counted  worthy  to  suffer. 

When  the  ship  departed  for  Europe,  the  Brethren  were 

*  Crantz'  History,  Vol.  I.  p.  357. 


l!V    TiJE    UN1TKD    BRETHREN.  12?' 

advised  and  pressed  to  return  home.  Even  the  Green- 
landers  wondered  at  their  stay.  But  they  were  reso- 
lute. They  speak  of  some  gloomy  apprehensions  and 
darkness  at  this  time,  but  generally  they  were  able  to 
commit  their  all  to  the  Lord,  and  prepared  themselves 
to  meet  trials  more  numerous,  and  more  severe. 

As  the  winter  advanced  their  wants  increased.  The 
boatmen,  at  the  Colony,  on  a  proposal  of  Mr.  Egede, 
reserved  a  portion  of  their  weekly  allowance,  and  sold 
it  to  the  Brethren.  But  soon  the  resources  of  the  Col- 
ony also  failed.  As  long  as  the  missionaries  could 
obtain  any  flesh,  however  unpalatable,  they  were  able 
to  preserve  their  strength  in  some  measure  ;  but  when, 
in  the  spring,  they  were  obliged  to  live  entirely  on 
on  shell  fish  and  sea  weed,  they  became  so  weak  as  to 
be  scarcely  able  to  manage  the  boat  at  all.  Once  it 
was  nearly  destroyed  by  a  high  wind,  because  they 
could  not  haul  it  on  shore.  At  this  lime  some  instan- 
ces are  mentioned  of  providential  supplies.  A  boat- 
man, who  had  found  a  dead  whale,  gave  the  Brethren 
two  meals  of  it ;  and  at  another  time,  a  Greenlander 
left  them  a  porpoise,  taken  out  of  the  belly  of  its  dam, 
which  made  them  a  meal  when  they  had  eaten  nothing 
but  shell-fish  for  five  days.*  These  instances  are  men- 
tioned to  show  what  privations  a  man  may  cheerfully 
undergo,  when  "  the  love  of  Christ,"  and  of  souls, 
"  constrains"'  him. 

After  a  period  of  extreme  suffering,  the  Brethren 
were  at  length  relieved  in  some  measure  by  a  supply 
of  provisions  from  Holland,  sent  by  a  Mr.  Le  Long 
with  a  promise  of  further  assistance.  This  raised 
their  spirits,  and  enabled  them  to  go  on  with  their  work. 
But  the  conversion  of  the  Greenlanders  seemed  as  dis- 
tant as  ever.  When  the  missionaries  told  them  of 
Christ,  as  the  Physician  of  their  souls  ;  "  Our  soul  is 
healthy  already,"  said  they,  "  and  nothing  is  wanting, 
if  we  have  but  a  sound  body,  and  enough  to  eat.  You 
are  another  sort  of  people  than  we  ;  in  your  country, 

*  Crantz'  Hist.  Greenland,  Vol.  I.  p.  360. 


>  i  I'ROI'AUATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

men  may  perhaps  have  diseased  souls,  and  indeed  we 
see  instances  enough  in  those,  that  come  here,  that  they 
are  good  for  nothing.  They  may  stand  in  need  of  a 
Saviour  and  of  a  physician,  for  their  souls.  Your  heav- 
en and  your  spiritual  joys  and  felicities  may  be  good 
enough  for  you,  but  this  would  be  too  tedious  for  us. 
We  must  have  seals,  fishes,  and  birds."  At  another 
time,  when  Jesus  Christ  was  represented  as  judging  the 
world,  and  condemning  the  guilty,  one  of  them  said. 
"  If  the  Son  of  God  is  such  a  terrible  Being,  I  do  not 
want  to  go  to  Heaven."* 

Five  years  had  passed,  and  not  a  single  conversion 
taken  place.  The  night  was  long  and  dreary,  and  of- 
ten had  they  looked  in  vain  for  the  morning.  The 
darkness  only  thickened.  But  now  a  lovely  star  glim- 
mered in  the  East.  It  was  the  morning  star  of  promise  ; 
the  harbinger  of  day.  When  one  of  the  Brethren  was 
describing  to  a  company  of  Greenlanders  with  more 
than  ordinary  energy,  the  sufferings  and  death  of  Christ, 
and  reading  the  history  of  his  agony  on  the  Mount  of 
Olives,  one  of  them,  named  Kajarnak,  stepped  up,  and 
said  with  an  earnest  and  afl'ecting  voice,  c*  How  was 
that  ?  tell  me  that  once  more  ;  for  I  would  fain  be  sav- 
ed too."  These  words  melted  the  missionary,  so  that 
the  tears  rolled  down  his  cheeks,  while  he  proceeded 
to  give  a  general  account  of  the  life  and  death  of  Christ, 
and  the  method  of  salvation  through  him.  The  heath- 
en were  variously  aftected.  Some  laid  their  hands  on 
their  mouth  in  token  of  astonishment ;  some  slipped 
away  secretly  ;  and  a  few  desired  to  be  taught  how 
to  pray.  When  the  Brethren  prayed  with  them,  they 
repeated  the  words  many  times,  so  as  not  to  forget 
them.t 

Kajarnak  soon  appeared  to  be  a  real  convert.  How 
animating  this  was  to  the  almost  despairing  missiona- 
ries can  hardly  be  conceived.  "  Oh !  dear  brethren," 

•  Crantz*  Hitt.  Greenland,  pp.  377—381. 
>  Crantz'  Hist.  Greenland,  Vol.  I.  p.  387. 


BY  THE  UNITED    BRL'iHR.-  129 

say  they,  t;  how  many  an  agreeable  hour  have  we  now, 
after  so  much  sorrow,  when  we  speak  and  pray  with 
this  man."  The  company,  with  which  Kajarnak  came, 
now  went  away,  but  he  resolved  to  remain,  though 
parting  with  all  his  friends  left  him  in  great  distress. 
He  had  even  no  tent,*  in  which  to  lodge.  After  some 
time,  however,  he  prevailed  with  se'/eral  of  his  nearest 
friends  to  return.  By  this  means  the  Brethren  had  in 
October,  when  the  Greenlanders  remove  from  their 
tents  to  their  winter  houses,  upxvards  of  twenty  Green- 
landers  lodged  near  them.  This  little  congregation 
they  instructed  morning  and  evening,  and  soon  com- 
menced a  school  with  five  children.  The  number  re- 
sorting to  them  was  increased  by  the  extreme  severi- 
ty of  the  winter,  during  which  there  was  BO  much  ice, 
that  the  Greenlanders  could  get  nothing  to  eat,  and 
many  were  frozen  or  starved  to  death.  At  one  lime, 
the  Brethren  went  in  a  boat  to  bring  away  some,  who 
had  taken  refuge  on  an  island  ;  but  the  sea  being  so 
boisterous  as  to  prevent  them  from  landing,  they  were 
forced  to  leave  the  poor  sufferers  lying  on  the  snow 
ten  days,  and  preserving  life  by  eating  old  tent  skins, 
shoe  leather,  and  sea  weed.t 

In  March  1739,  Kajarnak  with  his  wife,  son,  and 
daughter,  was  received  into  the  Church.  The  ordi- 
nance of  baptism  produced  a  very  sensible  effect,  not 
only  on  the  subjects,  whose  tears  dropped  like  the 
rain,  but  also  on  the  spectators,  who  j  rofessed  t<. 
themselves  partakers  of  the  same  blessing.  But  this 
fair  morning  was  soon  clouded.  Some  savages  having 
killed  Kajarnak's  brother-in-law,  and  threatened  to  kill 
him,  he  thought  it  best  to  leave  that  part  of  the  coun- 
try. The  Brethren  remonstrated,  expecting,  it  he  left 
them,  he  would  return  to  heathenism.  He  wept,  but 
still  resolved  to  go;  and  with  him  fled  all  the  Green- 
landers  except  the  inhabitants  of  two  tents.  Thus  the 

*  The  Greenlandeit,  during  the  summer  months,  lodge  in  tent* 
whk.h  they  carry  with  them  from  place  to  place.  In  wicter  several 
families  collect  together  in  a  house,  made  very  warm,  and  divided 
into  a  kind  of  flails. 


130  PROPAGATION    OF  CHRISTIANITY 

rising  hopes  of  the  Brethren  were  dashed  to  the  ground. 
But  they  were  soon  comforted  by  the  visit  of  several 
families,  who  came  on  the  invitation  of  the  fugitives  to 
hear,  as  they  said,  wonderful  things  about  God.  Alter 
sometime,  one  family  came  back,  and  towards  winter 
raost  of  those  whom  they  had  sheltered  the  year  be- 
fore returned  to  their  old  quarters,  so  that  they  had 
with  them  nine'faruilies.  The  Brethren  gradually  al- 
tered their  mode  of  instruction,  and  instead  of  insist- 
ing on  the  existence  of  God,  the  original  and  present 
state  of  man,  a  future  resurrection,  and  other  first  prin- 
ciples in  theology,  they  exhibited  principally  the  incar- 
nation, sufferings,  and  death  of  Christ.  However  absurd 
this  may  appear  in  theory,  experience  has  proved,  that 
Jesus  Christ  and  him  crucified,  may  be  preached  more 
effectually  to  Pagans,  even  in  the  first  stages  of  instruc- 
tion, than  any  of  the  fundamental  truths  which  are  ar- 
gueci  from  the  light  of  nature.  Perhaps  this  is  not  so 
strange,  if  we  properly  consider  the  nature  of  the  hu- 
man tnind  ;  that  truths  often  revolved,  though  they  may 
be  presented  in  new  attitudes,  and  traced  to  new  con- 
sequences, yet  cannot  have  the  effect  of  truths  not  on- 
ly altogether  new,  but  without  any  parallel.  Tell  a 
heathen  there  is  a  God;  he  probably  believed  it  be- 
fore. Tell  him,  he  is  a  sinner ;  he  confesses,  and 
charges  the  same  on  you.  Go  through  with  all  the 
doctrines,  of  which  he  has  already  the  least  idea,  how- 
ever imperfect,  and  you  awaken  no  special  interest. 
But  exhibit  the  mystery  of  godliness,  "  God  manifest 
in  the  flesh"  and  you  fill  him  with  astonishment. 
Shew  him  a  bleeding  Saviour,  and  you  melt  him  to  re- 
pentance,* 

*  Note.  The  experience  of  Brainerd,  and  indeed  of  almost  every 
successful  missionary  is  in  point  here.  When  Brainerd  tried  to 
convince  hit  hearers  by  arguments,  he  effected  nothing  ;  but  when 
he  ventured  to  preach  Christ  simply,  and  especially  when  as  he  says 
44  he  strongly  dwelt  on  that  moving  scene  of  a  Saviour  dying  on  the 
cross — there  appeared  immediately  a  great  stirring  and  awakening." 
The  Greenlandcrs  used  to  ask  the  Brethren  why  they  did  not  preach 
sooner  to  them  of  Jesus,  that  they  had  been  quite  tired  of  hearing  the 
discourtcs  about  God,  and  the  two  first  parents. 


BY  THE  UNITED  BRETHREN.  131 

This  was  the  effect  in  the  case  of  the  Greenlanders. 
The  preaching  of  the  cross  illumined  theii?  darkened 
understandings,  softened  their  hard  hearts,  and  kindled 
in  their  icy  breasts  the  flame  of  spiritual  life. 

About  the  time  of  the  first  visitation  from  the  con- 
gregation at  home,  1740,  a  pretty  general  concern  be- 
came manifest  among  the  Greenlanders.  It  was  a 
pleasant  coincidence,  that,  while  the  visitor*  remained, 
and  white  too,  they  were  celebrating  the  nuptials  of 
Frederick  Boehnish  and  Anna  Stach,  just  as  they  were 
at  dinner,  Kajarnak,  whom  they  had  almost  given  up 
as  lost,  stepped  in  among  them. 

They  found  he  had  not  only  returned  safe  in  his 

spiritual  concerns,  but  had  been  enabled,  in  the  midst 

of  ridicule  and  opposition,  to  recommend  religion  where 

he  had  been.     He  soon,  indeed,  became  a  very  useful 

assistant  to  the  Brethren  ;  as  did  Sarah,  a  new  convert. 

By  the   help  of  these  two,  the  serious  impressions, 

which  began  to  be  made,  were  much  deepened.     The 

Greenlanders  were  surprised  with  the  account  of  their 

conversion,  and  more  so  to  hear  them  pray.  They  were 

likewise  useful  to  the  missionaries  in  their  translations  ; 

for,  in  expressing  their  own  feelings,  they  used  words 

which  could  not  have  been  learnt  from  any  other  source; 

but  Kajarnak  was  soon  called  to  his  rest.     His  death 

was  happy,  though  he  was  in  great  pain.     When  those 

around  talked  to  him  about  his  temporal  concerns,  he 

desired  them  "  not  to  encumber  his  heart  with  such 

affairs,  for  he  had  his  Saviour  constantly  in  mind." 

Once,  when  they  began  to  weep,  he  said  to  them; — 

"  Don't  be  grieved  about  me.     Have  you  not  often 

heard  that  believers,  when  they  die,  go  to  our  Saviour, 

and  partake  of  eternal  joy  ?     You  know  that  I  am  the 

first  of  you,  who  was  converted  to  the  Saviour;   and 

now  it  is  his  will  that  1  should  be  the  first,  who  should 

go  to  him." 

For  three  years,  commencing  with   1743,  the  pros- 

*  The  visitor  is  appointed  by  the  Elders'  Conference  of  the  Unity, 
to  visit  and  regulate  the  various  missions  of  the  Brethren  when  it 
0iay  be  requisite. 


13-i  PROPAGATION    OK    CHRISTIANITY 

pects  of  the  missionaries  were  bright.*  The  preaching 
of  the  gospel  had  such  an  effect,  that  it  seemed  a  uni- 
versal awakening  would  ensue.  Many  that  were  im- 
pressed were  indeed  held  back  from  joining  them  by 
tear  of  persecution,  and  because  they  could  not  yet 
give  up  their  hunting  and  fishing,  and  especially  their 
dances  and  other  diversions.  But,  in  this  period,  there 
were  between  forty  and  fifty  baptized,  some  of  whom 
gave  very  striking  evidence  of  the  power  of  divine 
grace.  From  this  time,  indeed,  the  whole  Greenland 
nation  displayed  a  new  and  improved  temper  towards 
foreigners,  whom  at  first  they  had  utterly  hated  and 
despised.  Many,  who  formerly  derided  and  abused 
the  Brethren,  now  came  and  begged  their  pardon  ; 
and  even  those,  who  were  once  the  most  untractable, 
stood  along  the  shores  as  they  passed,  entreating  them 
to  land,  and  tell  them  the  words  of  God.t 

As  the  congregation  were  always  scattered  more  or 
less  in  the  summer  ;  it  being  necessary  for  them  to  se- 
cure provisions,  the  missionaries  took  great  pains  to 
guard  them  against  the  temptations  of  heathen  inter- 
course. Their  account  for  one  year  says  ;  "  We  sent 
for  all  the  baptized  brethren  and  sisters,  when  they 
•were  making  ready  for  their  departure,  and  spoke  with 
them  separately.  We  were  like  Jacob,  when  he  dis- 
missed Benjamin.  We  entreated  them  with  tears  not 
to  lose  Jesus,  who  was  crucified,  from  their  sight ;  and 
to  watch  over  their  hearts,  while  surrounded  with  the 
temptations  of  the  heathen.  They  promised  us,  they 
would,  with  tears  in  their  eyes,  and  thanked  the  Lamb 
for  the  grace  they  had  enjoyed  this  winter.  We  bless- 
ed them,  and  kissed  them,  and  went  with  them  down  to 
the  strand ;  there  we  once  more  spoke  a  few  words 
from  Acts  xx.  32.  Then  they  set  off,  and  we  in  the 
mean  time  sung  a  hyran."J 

*  About  this  time  Matthew  Stach  returned  from  Europe,  whither 
he  went  two  years  before  ;  and  Daniel  Shneider  was  lost  on  his 
passage  home.  The  Brethren  frequently  change  their  places,  and 
rarely  any  one  spends  hia  life  abroad. 

t  Crantz'  Hist.  Vol.  II.  p.  38. 
t  Crante'  Hi»t.  Greenland,  Vol.  II.  p.  GO. 


BV    THE    UNITED    13KETHRKN. 

In  these  dispersions,  the  Christian  Greenlanders  of- 
ten did  much  good.  They  frequently  found,  in  places 
the  brethren  had  never  visited,  some,  who  had  heard 
of  the  Gospel,  and  wished  to  be  instructed.  An  in- 
stance is  mentioned  of  several,  who  persuaded  one  of 
the  baptized  to  sit  up  all  night,  and  talk  to  them  about 
Christ ;  and,  when  the  next  night  he  stole  away  into  a 
hut  to  get  some  rest,  they  followed  him,  and  obliged 
him  to  rise,  and  further  gratify  their  desires. 

During  the  awakening,  and  especially  alter  it  be- 
gan to  subside,  the  Anjekoks,  whose  craft  was  in  dan- 
ger, exerted  themselves  in  various  ways  to  deter  their 
countrymen  from  joining  the  congregation.  One  of 
them  said,  it  was  evident  that  the  Gospel  was  a  mere 
fiction,  invented  by  foreigners,  since  some  of  the  be- 
lievers had  died,  though  their  teachers  said,  '  He  that 
believeth  on  the  Son  ol  God,  shall  never  die.'  Anoth- 
er attempted  to  excite  a  persecution  against  the  mis- 
sionaries, by  pretending  that  the  new  doctrine  frighted 
away  the  sea-fowl,  after  he,  by  his  art,  had  released 
them  from  the  subterranean  regions.  A  third  warned 
the  people  not  to  listen  to  the  believers,  for  he  had  per- 
formed a  journey  to  heaven  in  order  to  ascertain  how 
it  went  with  the  souls  of  the  Greenlanders ;  and  he 
found  all  the  baptized  in  a  most  deplorable  condition, 
without  food  and  raiment,  while  those  who  had  not  re- 
ceived the  Gospel,  were  blessed  with  affluence  arid 
plenty.  A  frightful  report  was  also  brought  of  a  Chris- 
tian Greenlander,  who  had  died  at  the  northern  colony, 
and  appeared  again  perfectly  naked,  saying  he  had 
been  thrust  into  a  dark  dismal  hole,  where  he  endured 
the  most  exquisite  misery.  These  absurd  stories  had 
some  effect.  The  common  Greenlanders  were  made 
to  believe  that  the  Europeans,  though  they  appeared 
so  friendly,  were  taking  these  measures  to  punish  them 
after  death,  because  their  forefathers  had  murdered  the 
ancient  colony. 

The  congregation  however  continued  to  increase ; 
and  though  the  brethren  were  obliged  to  watch  over 
their  spiritual  children  with  the  utmost  solicitude,  and 


134  PROPAGATION   OF    CHRISTIANITY 

were  occasionally  grieved  by  the  defection  of  individ- 
uals, yet,  in  general,  they  had  much  cause  to  tvjoicc. 
It  is  remarked ; — "  Great  grace  is  among  the  little  com- 
pany of  the  baptized.  Many  painful  circumstances  in- 
deed still  occur.  Nor  can  it  be  otherwise  expected 
so  lo.ng  as  we  are  here  below  in  an  imperfect  congre- 
gation, which,  on  this  side  the  grave,  is  a  hospital,  not 
indeed  of  dead  people,  but  of  sick,  who  arc  recovering  ; 
whence  our  duty  is  to  strengthen  the  things,  that  re- 
main, and  are  ready  to  die." 


CHAPTER  II. 

Church  built  and  the  settlement  called  New  Herrnhiit — 
.Manner  of  observing  Christmas — Sufferings  of  the 
Brethren — of  the  Greenlanders — Excessive  cold — 
Grecnlanders  perish — Desolating  sickness — Christian 
benevolence — New  settlement  formed — Slate  of  New 
Hcrrnhut — Death  of  a  missionary — Third  settlement 
— Effect  of  the  Brethren's  labours — Shipwreck  of  Ru- 
dolph— Present  state  of  the  mission. 

THE  success  of  the  Greenland  mission  caused  great 
ioy  in  all  the  Brethren's  congregations  in  Europe  ;  and 
in  consequence  of  its  being  stated,  that  the  missiona- 
ries xvere  in  want  of  a  church,  one  was  immediately 
prepared,  and  sent  out  in  a  ship  freighted  for  the  pur- 
pose. Among  those,  who  went  out  to  erect  and  finish 
it,  was  the  venerable  Christian  David,  who  had  erect- 
ed the  first  hut  for  the  missionaries,  and  the  first  school- 
house  for  the  Greenlanders ;  and,  when  he  left  them,* 
he  scarcely  expected,  that  the  former  would  ever  be 
found  too  small,  or  the  latter  inhabited.  But  now  he 
was  to  carry  them  a  church.  He  hastened,  that  he 
might  have  the  happiness  of  beholding  the  consumma- 
tion of  so  good  a  work.  The  ship  arrived  safely  in  June 
*  He  returned  to  Europe  the  third  jearof  the  mission. 


EY    THE    UNITED    BRETHREN.  135 

1747  ;  and,  though  it  snowed  in  July  and  August,  so 
much  zeal  and  diligence  were  excited,  that  the  church 
was  erected  and  finished  before  winter. 

At  the  consecration  of  the  church,  the  Brethren  were 
called  to  review  the  great  goodness  of  God,  and  to 
compare  their  present  situation  with  that,  when  they 
could  pray  only  behind  the  rocks  with  many  tears. 
Their  covenant  keeping  God  had  done  more  for  them, 
than  they  had  expected,  or  even  asked.  Jn  the  con- 
clusion of  the  services,  such  a  spirit  of  grace  and  love 
pervaded  the  assembly,  that  it  seemed  as  if  the  con- 
verts were  intoxicated  with  joy,  and  could  never  part/" 

The  settlement  was  now  called  New  Herrnhut.  The 
number  of  inhabitants  was  one  hundred  and  eighty. 
They  lived  in  six  large  houses.  In  addition,  more  than 
one  hundred  were  at  the  Colony.  In  all  about  throe 
hundred  souls  were  attached  to  the  congregation.  The 
Brethren  had  baptized  during  the  year,  fifty  two  per- 
sons, which,  added  to  the  former  baptisms,  made  the 
number  of  baptized  one  hundred  and  thirty  four.  Thff 
Lord's  Supper  had  as  yet  been  administered  to  none. 
The  Brethren  now  proceeded  to  admit  three  of  the 
most  pious  to  this  sacred  ordinance.  "  When  its  nature 
and  design  were  explained  to  them,  they  were  filled 
with  mingled  emotions  of  joy  and  shame,  so  that  they 
knew  not  what  to  say,  but  that  they  would  devote  them- 
selves anew,  body  and  soul,  to  the  Saviour.  At  the 
communion,  they  were  overpowered  with  awe,  and  the 
tears  rolled  down  their  cheeks  in  abundance.  They 
said  afterwards  ;  it  was  as  if  their  body  should  sink  in- 
to the  dust,  and  their  spirit  fly  upwards,  and  that  they 
were  not  able  to  think  any  thing,  but  oh  !  how  is  it  pos» 
sible,  that  our  Saviour  can  love  poor  men  so  exceed- 
ingly."! 

It  may  be  proper  here  to  notice  the  manner,  in  which 
the  congregation  observed  Christmas,  and  kept  the 
New  Year's  Vigil ;  and  I  shall  accordingly  do  it  in  the 
words  of  the  missionaries.  "  On  Dec.  24,  after  a  dis* 

*  Crantz'  Hist.  Greenland,  Vol.  II.  p.  103. 
t  Crantz'  Hist.  Greenland.  Vol.  U.  n,  \Q2. 


PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

course  had  been  held   in  the  evening  concerning  the 
birth  of  Christ,  we  sung  also  of  this  subject  with  old 
and  new,  German  and  Greenland  Christmas-verses,  and 
then  with  the  baptized  adored  the  child  Jesus,  which 
was  attended  with  a  sweet  breathing  of  the  Spirit. 
They  were  so  filled  with  joy,  that  many  of  them  staid 
up  and  sung  Christmas  hymns  in  their  houses  the  whole 
night.      We  therefore  called  them  again  together  into 
the  hall  by  the  sound  of  trumpets,  at  half  past  three  in 
the  morning  of  the  25th.      Somewhat  was  discoursed 
concerning  the  great  humiliation  of  our  Creator ;    and 
at  the  close,  some  presents  were  delivered  to  them  that 
had  been  sent  by   some  of  the  children  in  Germany, 
consisting  of  knives,  needles,  &c.  which  they  received 
with  thanks  and  joy,  as  a  proof  of  their  being  loved  and 
Fememhered  in  Europe.      We  then  went  with   most  of 
the  adults  to  the  colony, and  awoke  the  inhabitants  there 
with  music  and  singing,  and  then  held  a  Christmas 
singing-hour  together  in  the  room  made  use  of  for  their 
church.    When  we  returned  home,  they  all  followed  us. 
In  our  absence,  those  that  remained  at  home  had  illumi- 
nated the  church  and  all  the  windows  with  burning  mus- 
cle shells  instead  of  candles,  in  a  simple  but  very  pretty 
manner.     Then  the  Christmas  sermon  was  preached 
on  the  words  ;    Behold,  I  bring  you  good  tidings  of 
erreat  joy,  &c.      On   the  second   holiday,  we,  together 
with  as  many  Greenlanders  as  the  place  would  contain, 
attended  divine  service  and  a  baptism  at  the  colony. 
We   Europeans  made  use  of  the  third  holiday  for  our 
own  benefit.     The  28th  being  Innocents- day,  we  kept 
a  love-feast  with  the  children,  then  spoke  with  each  of 
them  separately,  and  found  them  in  a  disposition  of 
heart  which  gave  us  good  hopes  of  them. 

"  The  31st  of  December  alter  having  read  the  diary 
of  this  year  with  inward  thankfulness  for  all  the  mer- 
cies shewn  to  us  and  our  flock,  we  began  the  Green- 
land vigil,  with  a  homily  on  the  last  text  of  this  year, 
/  determined  not  to  know  any  thing  among  you,  save  Je- 
sus Christ,  and  him  crucified.  They  were  then  put  in 
mind  of  what  our  Saviour  had  done  among  them  hith- 


BY"    THE    UNITED    BRETHREN.  13? 

erto,  and  particularly  in  this  year.  We  had  no  occa- 
sion to  exhort  them  to  thankfulness,  of  which  their 
broken  looks  and  tears  sufficiently  testified.  We  then 
had  a  love-feast,  which  we  kept  with  dried  capelins. 
We  read  the  names  of  the  baptized,  beginning  with 
those  in  1747,  and  so  backwards  in  the  order  they  had 
been  baptized  till  the  year  1 739,  and  sung  some  ben- 
edictory verses  for  each  class.  When  we  made  men- 
tion of  those  who  were  baptized  the  first,  and  called  to 
mind  the  powerful  grace  that  was  observed  when  Sam- 
uel, who  was  the  first-fruits,  was  awakened,  a  holy  awe 
came  over  the  whole  assembly,  so  that  we  all  fell  down 
and  thanked  the  Lamb  of  God  with  thousand  tears  for 
all  that  he  had  done  on  us  and  our  Greenlanders.  Af 
two  in  the  morning  we  separated  :  We  must  confess, 
that  though  we  have  had  many  dlstinguised  days  of 
blessing,  yet  we  never  before  saw  such  an  emotion,  ac- 
companied with  such  floods  of  tears,  as  was  observed 
at  this  time  among  this  small  congregation,  which  he 
hath  collected  together  for  himself  out  of  the  stupid  and 
insensible  savages  near  the  north  pole,  and  which  he- 
hath  bedewed  with  his  sweat  and  blood." 

The  Brethren  had  abundant  occasion  to  rejoice  in 
their  labours,  but  they  were  still  exposed  to  hardships. 
They  had  perils  by  land,  and  perils  by  sea.  Two  of 
them  went  about  six  leagues  to  seek  wood,  and  were 
obliged  to  remain  eight  days  upon  an  unhabited  island, 
exposed  to  the  dreadful  storms  without  any  tent  to 
cover  them.  During  the  last  four  or  five  days,  they 
had  nothing  but  shell  fish  to  eat,  and  could  scarce  get 
enough  of  them  to  satisfy  the  cravings  of  hunger. 
About  the  same  time,  John  Beck,  with  two  new  assis- 
tants, arrived  on  the  coast  from  Europe.  But  the  ves- 
sel, which  was  a  whale  fisher,  did  not  dare  to  approach 
the  land  on  account  of  storms.  The  Brethren  were 
even  carried  eighty  leagues  further  north,  and  then 
were  obliged  to  venture  in  an  open  boat.  The  day 
was  fair,  when  they  set  out,  and  they  coasted  along 
near  the  shore.  But  in  the  evening  a  strong  east  winxt 
Cfaotz'  Hist.  Greenland,  Vol.  II.  p.  104. 


Ub  JTKOiAGATlON    01'    CiJRJS'fiAiVii'l' 

threatened  to  drive  them  into  the  open  ocean.  With 
much  toil  and  rowing,  they  reached  a  lonely  island. 
Wet  and  cold,  they  were  obliged  to  remain  here  two 
days  and  three  nights  without  any  coverings  and  to 
increase  their  distress,  they  had,  in  lightening  the  boat 
during  the  storm,  thrown  overboard  their  implements  for 
making  a  fire.  They  had  a  small  quantity  of  bread 
and  cheese,  and  some  bottles  of  red  wine,  but  the  cold 
froze  and  burst  them,  so  that,  to  quench  their  thirst, 
they  were  forced  to  eat  snow.  At  night  they  lay  in  a 
hole  dug  in  the  snow,  covering  themselves  with  the 
sail  of  the  boat.  After  leaving  this  place,  they  sailed 
six  days,  landing  occasionally  among  the  savages  ;  and 
through  many  dangers,  arrived  in  safety  at  New  f  Icrrn- 
hut.* 

The  winter  of  1752  was  one  of  the  most  dreadful  ev- 
er known  in  Greenland.  The  inhabitants  suffered  all 
ihe  miseries  of  famine.  From  February  to  Easter,  the 
cold  was  perfectly  horrible.  The  inlets  were  so  frozen 
and  blocked  up  with  ice,  that  frequently  not  a  kajak 
could  stir  in  the  water.  The  weather  was  so  unsettled, 
and  attended  with  such  frequent  storms,  that  the  Green« 
landers  could  seldom  go  abroad,  and,  when  they  did, 
they  were  not  sure  of  their  lives  a  single  day.  Only 
one  of  the  congregation,  however,  was  lost.  He  ;vas 
carried  away  in  a  violent  tempest,  by  the  impetuosity 
of  the  waves,  and  was  found  three  months  afterward 
in  his  kajak,  half  devoured  by  the  ravens  and  foxes. 
One  day  the  storm  was  so  awfully  tremendous,  that  its 
equal  was  not  remembered  by  any  one  of  the  Green- 
landers.  The  waves  shattered  the  new  and  largest 
boat  of  the  missionaries,  though  it  was  drawn  upon 
ihe  shore,  and  tied  to  a  post.  The  poor  natives  were 
reduced  to  the  utmost  extremity.  The  Brethren  per- 
mitted onecompany  after  another  constantly  tocome  in- 
to their  rooms,and  warm  themselves;  they  also  distribut- 
ed provisions  daily  to  the  poor.  By  these  means,  muhi- 
•udes  were  kept  alive. 

Though  the  sufferings  of  the  Christian  Greenlanders 

Cnntz'  Hist.  Greenland,  Vol.  If.  p.  00. 


BY    THE    UNITED    BRETHKEIV. 

at  .New  Herrnhut  were  great,  those  of  the  savages 
were  still  greater.  Mr.  Delager,  the  factor  of  the  col- 
ony, having  been  to  a  place  about  twenty  leagues  to 
the  south,  returned  with  nothing  but  the  melancholy 
tidings  of  people  perishing  with  hunger.  He  saw  a 
little  girl,  whom  the  natives  for  want  of  food  had  twice 
laid  in  a  distant  cave,  that  like  Ha  gar  of  old,  they 
might  not  see  her  die.  The  last  time,  on  finding  her 
alive  at  the  end  of  two  days,  they  cast  her  naked  into 
the  sea.  One  of  them,  however,  touched  with  com- 
passion, flew  to  her  assistance,  and  snatched  her  from 
a  watery  grave.  But,  though  he  saved  her  life,  he 
was  not  able  to  maintain  it.  He  had  nothing  to  give 
her  to  eat.  Mr.  Delager  ordered  the  poor  creature  to 
be  brought  to  him.  She  was  reduced  to  a  mere  skele- 
ton. He  clothed  her  with  his  own  hands,  and  after- 
wards sent  her  to  the  Brethren.* 

The  several  succeeding  years  likewise  appear  to 
have  been  marked  by  excessive  cold.  The  snow  fell 
during  every  month  in  the  year  of  1753,  and  in  the 
following  March  the  cold  rose  to  such  a  pitch,  that  the 
glass  and  the  stones  burst.  The  famine  continued  to 
increase  until  in  1757,  it  surpassed  every  thing,  that 
any  European  had  before -seen.  Account  followed  ac- 
count of  children  perishing  with  hunger,  and  old  peo- 
ple buried  alive,  lor  want  of  sustenance.  A  visit  made 
by  the  missionaries  in  March  to  a  place  called  Kanjefc 
is  thus  described  ;  "  We  came  to  a  house,  which  the 
people,  for  want  of  blubber  (oil  for  burning)  had  long 
since  forsaken,  and  sold  the  timber  to  us.  Near  the 
house,  we  found  fifteen  persons,  half  starved  to  death, 
lying  in  such  a  small  and  low  provision  house,  that  we 
could  not  stand  upright  in  it,  but  were  forced  to  creep 
in  on  our  bellies.  They  lay  one  upon  another  all 
manner  of  ways  only  to  keep  themselves  warm.  They 
had  no  tire,  nor  the  least  morsel  to  eat.  For  very  faint- 
ness,  they  did  not  care  to  lift  up  themselves,  or  speak 
to  us.  At  length  a  man  brought  a  couple  of  fish  from 

•Crautz'Hwt,  Greenland,  V,  I!,  p.  153, 


140  PROPAGATION  OP  CHRIST1ANITV 

the  sea.  A  girl  took  one  of  them,  raw  as  it  was,  tore 
it  to  pieces  with  her  teeth,  and  gorged  it  down  with 
violence.  She  looked  pale  as  death,  and  was  ghastly 
to  behold.  Four  children  of  these  people  were  already 
starvrd  to  death.  We  distributed  among  them  a  share 
of  our  small  pittance,  and  advised  them  logo  to  our 
land,  which  they  seemed  a  little  unwilling  to  do,  as 
they  never  had  any  inclination  for  the  Gospel,  and  al- 
ways carefully  avoided  all  communication  with  our 
Greenlanders.  They  went  however,  and  so  excessive 
was  their  hunger,  that  it  ceutd  not  be  satisfied.  They 
went  even  to  the  dust  heaps  to  seek  the  fish  bones  al- 
ready sufficiently  chewed,  and  pieces  of  old  shoes."* 

But,  though  hunger  could  drive  the  savages  to  the 
missionaries,  it  could  not  produce  any  serious  impres- 
sions on  their  minds.  As  soon  as  their  distress  was 
relieved,  so  rooted  was  their  aversion  to  Christianity, 
that  nothing  could  induce  them  to  remain  ai  the  set- 
tlement. Their  judgment  was  convinced,  they  ad- 
mired the  fine  order  of  the  converts,  and  acknowledg- 
ed them  happier  for  their  religion;  but  this  religion 
they  hated  ;  they  would  even  run  away,  when  the 
name  of  Christ  was  mentioned. — Such  is  the  depravity 
of  man,  whether  in  civilized  or  savage  life,  that  no 
affliction,  however  great,  can  of  itself  subdue  his  heart. 

But  famine  was  not  the  only  calamity,  that  now  vis- 
ited this  ill  fated  country.  A  Contagious  disease^  com- 
municated by  some  Dutch  ships  driven  upon  the  coast, 
carried  off  vast  numbers  of  the  inhabitants.  During 
the  three  months  in  which  it  raged,  scarcely  a  day 
passed  at  New  Herrnhut  without  a  funeral,  and  in  one 
instance  four  corpses  were  laid  in  the  grave  the  same 
day.  The  whole  number  of  Christian  Greenlanders, 
that  died  during  the  year,  was  67,  of  whom  35  were 
victims  of  this  disorder.  Many  of  them  on  their  death 
bed,  exhibited  pleasing  proof  of  the  power  of  religion 
in  their  hearts.  Perhaps  no  people  on  earth  have 
such  a  dread  of  death,  as  the  Greenlanders  ;  yet  the 

*  Crwa*'  Hut.  Greenland,  Vcl,  II.  p.  969. 


BY  THE  UNITED  BRETHREN.         141 

eonverts  were  enabled  to  meet  the  king  of  terrors  with 
a  smile.  Thus  the  Brethren,  though  sorrowful,  were 
enabled  to  be  always  rejoicing. 

In  the  midst  of  these  afflictions,  a  very  pleasing  in- 
stance of  Christian  benevolence  appeared.  The  Breth- 
ren were  in  the  habit  of  meeting  their  congregation 
every  month  for  prayer,  and  to  communicate  intelli- 
gence from  abroad.  At  one  of  these  meetings,  the 
destruction  of  the  Brethren's  settlement  among  the  In- 
dians at  Gnadenhutten,  in  Pennsylvania,  was  mention- 
ed.* It  had  then  recently  taken  place.  When  some 
particulars  were  related,  that,  though  the  savages  had 
burnt  to  death  the  European  Brethren  and  Sisters,  the 
Indian  converts  had  escaped,  and  were  kindly  received, 
fed,  and  clothed,  at  Bethlehem  a  very  great  excite- 
ment was  produced.  Several  wept  heartily,  and  of- 
fered to  make  a  contribution  for  clothing  the  nakedr 
and  feeding  the  hungry  members  of  Christ.  One 
said,  "  I  have  a  fine  rein  deer  skin,  which  I  will  give." 
— Another,  "  And  I  have  a  pair  of  new  rein  deer  boots, 
which  1  will  send.  And  I,"  said  the  third,  u  will  send 
them  a  seal,  that  they  may  have  something  to  eat." 
These  articles  were  accordingly  converted  into  money, 
and  the  amount  forwarded  to  the  sufferers,  "  Verily, 
I  say  unto  you,  this  widow  hath  given  more  than  they 
a//."  Any  thing,  but  this  most  expressive  declaration, 
said^in  commendation  of  such  a  transaction,  would  be 
like  attempting  to  paint  the  rainbow. 

Various  reasons  made  it  desirable  that  a  second 
missionary  station  should  be  formed.  There  were  now 
few  heathen  around  New  Herrnhut ;  indeed  the  con- 
gregation was  principally  made  already  of  emigrants 
from  the  more  southern  parts,  called  Southlanders. 
Besides,  it  was  thought  not  best  to  have  the  number 
in  the  settlement  much  larger,  on  account  of  difficulty 
in  their  finding  maintenance  in  such  a  barren  country, 
and  because  they  could  not  easily  be  overseen  and 
regulated  by  the  Brethren.  Accordingly,  Matthevr 

*  See  Moraviaa  Mission  in  North  America. 


142  PROPAGATION    O*'    CHRISTIANITY 

Stach,  one  of  the  original  founders  of  the  settlement, 
who  had  returned  to  Europe  and  was  thinking  to  en- 
joy some  rest  in  fellowship  with  the  congregation  at 
home,  readily  undertook,  when  the  proposal  was  made 
to  him,  to  commence  a  new  mission  in  Greenland. 
He  sailed  in  the  spring  of  1768,  in  company  with  two 
assistants ;  and  being  arrived  at  New  Herrnhut  in 
safety,  he  proceeded  south  about  one  hundred  miles  to 
Fisher's  inlet,  taking  with  him  four  Greenland  fami- 
lies to  commence  a  congregation.  A  place  was  fixed 
on  ;  and  a  settlement  commenced,  called  Litchtenfels. 
The  same  difficulties,  and  much  the  same  hardships 
and  dangers  were  found  here,  as  at  the  first  station. 
Famine  sometimes  appeared  iu  all  its  horrors,  and  the 
tempests  of  a  Greenland  winter  frequently  exposed 
them  to  death  in  a  variety  of  forms. 

There  was  difficulty  in  fixing  the  vagrant  natives. 
At  first  they  came  to  hear  the  Brethren  from  curiosity, 
but  when  invited  to  remain,  like  the  guests  in  our 
Lord's  parable  of  the  supper,  they  began  to  make  ex- 
cuse. One  said,  "  I  have  bought  a  great  deal  of  pow- 
der, I  must  go  and  spend  it  in  the  South,  shooting 
rein  deer,  for  there  are  many  in  that  quarter."  A 
second  wished  to  eat  his  fill  of  bear's  flesh.  A  third 
desired  to  buy  a  good  boat,  then  he  would  come  and 
believe. 

But  the  Brethren  persevered.  In  1760  they  had 
the  pleasure  of  baptizing  one  Greenland  family,  and 
soon  after,  many  others.  The  congregation  increased 
rapidly.  For  their  accommodation  a  spacious  build- 
ing, suitable  for  a  dwelling  house  and  church,  was 
sent  them  from  Europe.* 

Both  settlements  continued  to  flourish.  New  Herrn- 
hut was  literally  a  garden  in  the  wilderness.  The  mis- 
sion house,  chapel,  and  the  Greenlanders?  buildings,  were 
arranged  in  a  neat  order ;  and  around,  where  once  not 
a  blade  of  grass  grew,  were  small  fields,  clothed  with 
the  richest  verdure.  The  congregation  assemble  I 

*  Craotz'  Hist.,  Vol.  II.  pp.  275—35?. 


BY    THE    UNITED    BRETHREN.  14« 

tiaily  in  the  chapel.  The  Brethren  took  great  care  to 
instruct  them  in  singing,  and  they  performed  this  part 
of  worship  extremely  well.  Indeed,  they  became 
so  fond  of  singing,  as  to  have  some  hymn  almost  always 
in  their  mouths.  Even  the  children  were  frequent  ly 
found  seated  on  the  rocks  lifting  their  little  voices  in 
praise.  From  the  commencement  of  the  mission  to 
the  year  1762,  the  Brethren  had  baptized  more  than 
700,  and  there  were  at  that  time  401  baptized,  and 
174  communicants  in  the  congregation.  At  Litchten- 
fels  the  number  of  inhabitants  was  168,  of  whom  more 
than  100  were  members  of  the  church.* 

Notwithstanding  the  nameless  toils,  hardships  and 
dangers,  which  the  Brethren  underwent  in  that  inhos- 
pitable climate,  none  of  them  died  in  Greenland,  or 
even  suffered  any  acute  disorder,  for  the  first  thirty 
years  of  the  mission.  Three  of  the  earliest  labourers 
were  still  in  the  field.  But  death  now  began  to  make 
a  breach  upon  them  ;  Frederick  Boehnish  died  July 
29,  1763,  in  a  very  happy  state  of  mind. 

It  is  unnecessary  to  enter  into  the  details  of  the  sev- 
eral succeeding  years.  The  events  of  a  missionary 
establishment  once  made,  exhibit  but  little  variety. 
There  were  however  in  Greenland,  as  in  most  Chris- 
tian countries,  seasons  of  special  attention  to  religion, 
seasons  of  refreshing  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord. 
There  was  something  of  this  in  1768,  and  many  became 
converts  to  the  truth. 

In  1774,  a  third  settlement  was  made,  about  500 
miles  south  of  New  Herrnhut  and  called  Lichlenau. 
This  soon  became  more  populous  than  either  of  the 
others.  It  is  a  still  a  missionary  station  among  the 
Heathen,  while  the  inhabitants  around  the  other  two 
stations  being  baptized  in  their  infancy,  are  all  nomin- 
al Christians. 

As  to  labours  and  privations,  the  Brethren  now  in 
Greenland  are  called  to  walk  in  much  the  same  path 
•with  those  who  have  gone  before  them.  The  course 

*  Cranlz'  Hist.,  Vol.  II.  p.  413. 


144  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

of  nature  cannot  be  changed.  The  blessings  of  civili- 
zation usually  attendant  on  Christianity  cannot  fol- 
low her  to  the  icy  shores  of  Greenland.  At  least 
few  comparatively  will  there  be  found  in  her  train. 
The  Greenlanders  can  never  live  by  agriculture  ;  they 
must  fish  and  hunt.  They  can  of  course  never  be 
wholly  located,  never  formed  into  regular  and  com- 
pact societies.  They  must  retain  their  ancient  habits 
of  life,  for  with  no  other  could  they  brave  the  climate 
and  subsist  at  all.  They  may  however  be  humanized, 
if  not  civilized.  Indeed  they  have  been.  They  are 
no  longer  barbarians,*  but  a  Christian  people.  The 

*  That  the  Greenlanders  were  barbarians,  the  following  facts  will 
show.  "  A  little  tucking  babe,  that  cannot  yet  digest  their  gross  food, 
and  has  no  one  besides  to  nurse  it,  is  buried  alive  with  the  mother, 
or  at  least  some  time  after,  when  the  father  can  find  no  way  to  pre- 
serve it,  and  cannot  bear  to  see  the  infant's  distress  any  longer.  We 
may  easily  conceive  with  what  a  painful  sensation  a  father  must  per- 
form this  office,  especially  if  it  is  a  son.  Many  an  old  sickly  widow, 
that  has  no  reputable  rich  relations,  by  whom  she  can  be  supported 
without  trouble,  is  also  buried  alive,  and  the  children  will  tell  you 
that  this  is  no  cruelty  ;  but  kindness,  for  they  spare  her  the  pain  of  a 
lingering  sick-bed,  from  which  there  is  no  hopes  of  her  rising,  and 
themselves  a  great  deal  of  trouble,  sorrow,  and  sympathy.  But  the 
true  reason  lies  in  their  laziness,  covetousness  and  contempt,  because 
there  is  seldom  an  instance  of  their  burying  an  old  useless  man  alive, 
except  perhaps  he  has  no  relations  at  all,  and  then  they  would  rather 
convey  him  to  some  desolate  island,  and  there  let  him  struggle  with 
bis  fate.  If  a  person  has  DO  friends  at  all,  they  even  let  him  lie  un- 
buried. 

"  The  brethren  were  obliged  to  be  spectators  of  many  savage  ac- 
tions which  it  was  not  in  their  power  to  prevent.  Once  an  old  wo- 
man died  to  appearance,  in  the  night ;  her  son  tied  her  up  in  a  skin, 
according  to  the  Greenland  fashion.  In  an  hour's  time,  the  supposed 
dead  woman  began  to  cry  out  lamentably.  Fear  hushed  the  Green- 
landers  into  silence.  But  by  the  urgent  persuasions  of  one  of  the 
missionaries,  the  son  uncovered  the  face  of  his  mother,  and  asked 
her  if  she  was  really  alive  yet  ?  But  as  she  did  not  speak,  he  tied 
her  up  again.  A  good  while  nfter,  she  began  to  scream  out  the  sec- 
ond time ;  then  her  son  untied  her,  and  put  a  piece  of  blubber  in  her 
mouth,  to  try  if  she  was  actually  alive  ;  she  swallowed  it,  and  yet 
because  she  could  not  speak,  he  shrouded  her  up  once  more.  By 
and  by  she  set  up  her  outcry  the  third  time,  and  also  answered  the 
question  he  asked  her ;  and  then,  on  the  serious  remonstrances  of 
the  missionary,  he  let  her  loose  at  last.  But  afterwards  ht  secretly 
bound  her  up  again,  and  put  her  out  through  the  window,  and  drag- 
^ged  her  down  to  the  wattr,  and  for  fear  of  being  hindered,  conveyed 
ner  to  another  island  and  there  buried  her  alive.  When  hi«  cruelty 


BY    THE    UNITED    BRETHREN.  145 

change  in  their  moral  state  has  been  great  and  won- 
derful; and  so  far  as  man  can  overcome  nature  herself, 
convert  a  barren  rock  into  a  fruitful  field,  and  a  bed 
of  ice  into  a  garden,  so  far  has  the  outward  condition 
of  the  natives  been  meliorated.  But  those  who  can- 
not submit  to  the  native  manner  of  life  must  be  de- 
pendant on  some  other  country.  Hence  the  difficul- 
ties and  trials  of  Europeans  who  reside  there. 

For  several  years,  while  war  raged  in  Europe,  the 
communication  of  the  Brethren  with  the  congregation 
at  home  was  entirely  cut  off.  In  1808,  some  attempts 
were  made  to  assist  them  by  way  of  England,  but  they 
mostly  failed,  as  the  largest  of  two  ships  sent  out  was 
lost  in  the  ice.  From  Denmark  a  few  articles  did  ar- 
rive, but  their  provision  ship  was  captured  on  the  pas- 
sage. They  were  left  to  suffer  the  severity  of  famine. 
For  a  time  they  were  partly  supplied  from  the  Colony, 
but  as  provisions  failed  there,  they  had  nothing  before 
them  but  the  dismal  prospect  of  starvation.  Almost 
every  article  of  clothing,  as  well  as  of  provision,  was 
gone.  They  had  even  no  wine  with  which  to  cele- 
brate the  Lord's  Supper.  But  in  the  midst  of  their 
distress  the  Lord  excited  some  benevolent  friends  in 
England  to  send  them  relief.  A  ship  arrived  in  1812, 
loaded  with  articles  for  the  mission.* 

From  that  time  a  communication  has  been  kept  up 
with  England,  and  supplies  pretty  regularly  received. 
But  every  voyage  is  undertaken  at  great  hazard.  Ru- 
dolph, one  of  the  missionaries,  returning  to  Europe 
with  his  wife,  after  having  been  in  Greenland  twenty-six 
years,  was  ship-wrecked  among  the  ice.  Having  been 

was  afterwards  represented  to  him,  he  would  needs  palliate  the 
deed  by  saying,  that  she  had  not  been  rightly  in  her  senses  for  a 
good  while,  and  had  eat  nothing  for  several  days  ;  therefore,  as  she 
could  not  possibly  live  any  longer,  he  had  not  treated  her  barbarous" 
ly,  but  only  put  an  end  to  her  pain.  It  was  observed  afterwards, 
that  they  had  made  the  sign  of  a  cross  in  the  snow  every  where  as 
they  drew  her  along,  that  her  spirit  might  not  come  back  and  dis- 
turb them.  Crantz'  Hist. 

*  Periodical  Accounts  of  the  United  Brethren,  Vol.  V.  p.  237. 
13 


146  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRIST1ANITV 

detained  for  some  weeks  in  the  harbour,  their  captain 
resolved  to  try  the  sea,  though  appearances  were  un- 
favourable. They  had  not  proceeded  far  before  a 
storm  arose.  The  sea  was  very  rough  and  the  ice 
surrounding  the  ship  rose  to  a  great  height,  with  a 
roaring  noise.  They  were  obliged  to  fasten  pieces  of 
the  ice  to  the  ship's  side  with  grappling  irons,  to  an- 
swer for  lenders.  After  a  short  calm,  the  storm  carne 
on  with  increased  violence.  The  scene  was  awfully 
sublime.  Mountains  of  ice  dashing  against  each  oth- 
er, threatened  instant  destruction  to  all  around.  At 
length  the  ship  struck.  Several  planks  started  at  once. 
The  crew  look  their  boats  and  carried  off  one  party 
after  another  to  a  neighbouring  field  of  ico.  The 
missionary  and  his  wife  were  taken  off  last,  and  not 
until  they  were  above  their  knees  in  water,  the  ship 
going  down.  The  whole  party  made  for  the  nearest 
island.  It  proved  to  be  a  rough,  pointed,  naked  rock. 
Here  they  endeavoured  to  land  some  provisions  saved 
from  the  wreck,  but  in  making  the  attempt,  the  boats, 
with  eight  of  the  crew  on  board,  were  driven  to  the  op- 
posite shore,  and  apparently  dashed  to  pieces  among 
the  rocks.  Nothing  now  remained  but  the  dismal 
prospect  of  perishing  with  hunger.  It  rained  inces- 
santly. They  lay  down  to  sleep  close  to  each  other 
without  tent  or  covering.  After  two  days  the  captain 
and  most  of  the  crew  attempted  to  gain  the  shore,  by 
jumping  from  one  field  of  ice  to  another.  The  mis- 
sionary, his  wife,  and  the  ship's  cook,  were  too  weak 
through  long  fasting  to  attempt  it.  On  an  adjoining 
rock  were  also  two  of  the  crew.  They  all  remained 
until  the  ninth  day,  having  no  nourishment  but  the 
fresh  water  collected  in  the  holes  of  the  rocks.  All 
day  long  their  eyes  were  directed  towards  the  land ; 
but  in  vain.  They  concluded  the  crew  were  all  per- 
ished. Hope  nearly  fled.  They  saw  the  ravens  and 
other  birds  of  prey,  waiting  for  their  unburied  corps- 
es* At  length,  Rudolph's  wife,  as  they  were  lying 
down  to  rest,  providentially  raising  herself,  saw  two 


BY    THE    UNITED    BRETHREN.  147 

Greenlanders  in  their  kajaks.  They  now  collected 
strength  to  drag  their  feeble  limbs  to  the  top  of  the 
rock,  and  hail  their  deliverers,  for  such  they  proved  to 
be.  They  had  been  hunting  for  them  all  day,  and 
were  just  returning,  having  given  them  up  for  lost.  On 
reaching  the  shore,  it  was  found  that  the  whole  crew 
were  alive  except  one  man.* 

In  1812,  a  party  of  Christian  Greenlanders,  who  had 
come  to  the  congregation  at  Litchtenau  to  celebrate 
Christmas,  attempted  to  return  home  when  the  weath- 
er was  unfavourable.  They  had  scarcely  put  to  sea, 
when  the  boat  was  crushed  to  pieces  by  the  floating 
ice.  They  escaped  upon  a  field  of  ice,  and  were  driv- 
en about  with  it  for  twenty  four  hours,  until  a  vio- 
lent storm  drove  them  into  the  open  ocean,  where  they 
all  doubtless  perished. 

One  instance  of  a  most  tedious  voyage  by  some  of 
the  missionaries  deserves  notice,  on  account  of  the  cir- 
cumstances which  led  to  it.  They  took  passage  with 
a  Danish  captain,  who  agreed  to  land  them  at  New 
Herrnhut  or  Litchtenfels.  But,  though  every  facility 
was  offered  for  landing  at  either  of  those  places,  he  in 
a  most  unfeeling  manner  carried  them  five  hundred 
miles  furl  her  north,  to  Disko  Bay.  The  mate,  and 
even  the  sailors  remonstrated  at  the  cruelty  of  taking 
them  so  far  out  of  their  way.  He  only  replied,  "  nev- 
er mind,  they  have  the  summer  before  them."  They 
were  obliged  to  row  back  in  an  open  boat.  One  of 
them,  Klein  Schmidt  with  his  wife,  destined  to  Litchte- 
nau, had  before  him  1100  miles,  which  he  could  hard- 
ly expect  to  traverse  before  the  setting  in  of  winter.  lie , 
however,  after  suffering  in  his  own  person,  and  that  ol 
his  wife,  every  thing  but  death,  arrived  in  safety  at  the 
end  of  four  months.! 

Amidst  some  outward  difficulties,  however,  the  mis- 
sion continues  to  prosper.  The  number  of  persons 
belonging  to  the  three  settlements  in  1814,  was,  at 

*  Periodical  Accounts,  V.  IV7.  p.  341—351 Ibid.  V.  6.  p.  193; 

t  Periodical  Accounts,  V.  5.  p.  375.— V.  6.  p.  199—202, 


148  PROPAGATION    Of    CHRISTIANITY 

New  Herrnhut  356  J 

Litchtenfcls       299V  1110 

Litchtenau        455} 

Since  that  lime  there  have  been  yearly  additions, 
but  little  or  no  increase  of  numbers.  The  whole 
Greenland  nation  has  been  diminishing  for  many  years. 
Several  causes  contribute  to  this  ;  but  especially  the 
vast  accumulation  of  ice  on  their  coasts.  The  con- 
gregations of  the  Brethren,  though  small  in  themselves, 
are  not  small  compared  with  the  population  of  the 
country,  which  does  not  exceed,  probably,  7000.  The 
whole  number  baptized  since  the  commencement  of 
the  mission,  cannot  be  ascertained  exactly,  but  it  is 
not  far  from  5000.  There  are  now  eleven  missiona- 
ries in  this  field.  •'  The  wilderness  and  the  solitary 
place  are  glad  for  them." 


CHAPTER  III. 

WEST  INDIES. 

St.  Thomas — Mission  commenced  by  Leonard  Dober — 
Missionaries  cast  into  prison — Released — Wasting  in- 
fluence of  the  climate — State  ofthemission — St.Croix — 
St.  Jan — Jamaica — Antigua — Many  con-certs — Bar* 
badoes — St.  Christophers — Nature  of  the  work — .Ye- 
gro  experience. 

THE  missions  of  the  Brethren  to  the  West  India  Isl- 
ands, though  the  most  successful  they  have  undertak- 
en, are  more  barren  of  incident  than  almost  any  oth- 
or.  They  have  generally  proceeded  in  an  even 
flcnor. 

ST.  THOMAS.  In  August  1732,  Leonard  Dober,  one 
of  the  two  Brethren  who  so  generously  offered  to  sell 
themselves  as  slaves,  if  they  could  not  otherwise  gain 
access  to  the  negroes,  proceeded  to  St.  Thomas.  Ar- 
riving there,  he  was  at  first  employed  by  the  governor 


BY    THE    UMTED    BRETHREN.  149 

als  steward  of  his  household  ;  but  finding  he  could  in 
this  station  have  no  opportunity  to  instruct  the  negroes. 
he  hired  a  house  of  his  own,  and  lived  in  great  pover- 
ty ;  as  he  could  not  follow  his  trade,  that  of  a  potter. 
Having  found  the  brother  of  Anthony,  and  the  sister 
whose  desire  to  hear  the  gospel  had  excited  the  under- 
taking, he  preached  Christ  to  them.  Both  embraced 
the  truth. 

Dober  was  soon  after  recalled  by  the  congregation 
at  home,  having  been  chosen  Elder,  but  he  was  suc- 
ceeded by  Frederick  Martin  and  others  of  the  Breth- 
ren. They  taught  the  negroes,  who  resorted  to  them 
in  great  numbers  after  the  labour  of  the  day  was  over, 
and  had  the  happiness  of  seeing  some  fruit. 

In  1738,  count  Zinzendorff  arrived  at  St.  Thomas 
with  some  new  assistants-  He  was  surprised  to  find 
all  the  missionaries  in  prison.  A  clergyman  had  tak- 
en upon  him  to  examine  some  of  the  converted  negroes, 
and  even  to  rebaptize  one  of  them.  As  they  were 
averse  to  answering  all  his  captious  questions,  he  was 
offended,  and  instigated  the  common  council  to  peti- 
tion the  governor,  that  he  would  prohibit  the  Brethren 
from  administering  baptism,  because  they  were  not 
regularly  ordained  ;  and  that  one  of  them,  married  by 
Frederick  Martin,  should  be  married  by  a  regular  cler- 
gyman. The  governor  paying  no  regard  to  this  peti- 
tion, he  next  accused  the  missionaries  of  robbery. 
From  this,  the  law  required  they  should  free  themselves 
by  oath,  which  the  principles  of  their  church  forbid- 
ding, they  were  all  thrown  into  prison.  There,  they 
had  lain  fifteen  weeks  in  a  most  wretched  condition. 
On  application  of  the  Count,  however,  they  were  im- 
mediately released.* 

The  number  of  negroes  who  received  instruction, 
was  about  eight  hundred.  For  a  time  they  were  per- 
mitted to  assemble  unmolested,  but  at  length  some 
drunken  people  fell  upon  them  during  one  of  their 


Brown's  Hist,  of  Prop.  Chriat.  Vol.  I.  p. 


150  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIAlWTY 

meetings,  and  committed  great  outrages  on  the  timid, 
defenceless  congregation.  This,  and  other  cruelties, 
obliged  them  to  hold  their  meetings  privately  in  the 
woods  ;  and  though  the  king  of  Denmark,  in  answer  to 
a  petition  of  the  Brethren,  gave  orders  that  the  gover- 
nor should  protect  them,  they  still  suffered  from  the 
malice  of  their  enemies.  One  of  the  negroes  was  so 
severely  beaten,  on  a  particular  occasion,  that  he  died. 
But  the  missionaries  persevered,  spending  the  day  in 
hard  labour  for  their  support,  and  the  night  in  giving 
instruction  and  consolation  to  the  unhappy  slaves,  who 
persisted  in  coming  to  hear  them,  at  the  expense  of 
bonds  and  stripes.  The  effect  of  their  labours  was 
such,  that  they  baptized  no  fewer  than  ninety  of  this 
nnletteped  raee  in  one  day. 

fn  1747,  Frederick  Martin  made  a  short  visit  to  Eu- 
rope, aad  while  there  obtained  a  new  order  from  the 
king  for  the  protection  of  the  mission.  On  his  return 
the  work  revived.  A  general  concern  became  mani- 
fest among  the  blacks.  Three  hundred  and  eighty  en- 
tered themselves  at  one  time  among  the  catechumens. 
Even  the  planters  were  by  this  time  convinced  that 
Christian  instruction  made  their  slaves  better,  rather 
than  worse. 

The  mission  flourished.  The  congregation  increas- 
ed, and  generally  more  than  a  hundred  a  year  were 
baptized.  In  the  settlement,  which  was  called  New 
Herrnhut,  the  Brethren  had  a  church,  a  dwelling 
house,  a  garden,  and  various  out  houses  and  negro 
huts.  In  the  town  of  Tapus  they  had  a  meeting  house 
for  the  benefit  of  the  aged  and  sick;  and  a  married 
brother  resided  at  a  place  now  called  Niesky,  to  in- 
struct the  negroes  there.  But  the  mission  had  still  one- 
difficulty  to  struggle  with — a  sickly  climate.  The 
Brethren  were  all  more  or  less  affected  with  diseases, 
and  scarcely  a  year  passed  but  one  or  more  fell  a  vic- 
tim. From  the  commencement  of  the  mission  to  the 
year  1766,  no  less  than  sixty  six  Brethren  and  Sisters 
died  in  this,  and  the  two  other  Danish  islands,  St.Croix 


ftY    THE    UNITED    BRETHREN.  151 

and  St.  Jan.  But  as  their  ranks  were  thinned  by 
death,  others  cheerfully  stepped  forward  to  fill  them 
up.  Once  when  it  was  made  known  to  the  congrega- 
tion at  Bethlehem,  that  five  were  lately  deceased  at 
St.  Thomas,  no  less  than  eight,  that  very  day,  offered 
to  step  into  their  places.* 

Conducted  with  such  a  spirit,  a  mission  must  prosper. 
Though  the  opposition  of  the  planters  was  at  first  so 
violent,  there  is  not  one  now  on  the  island  who  prohib- 
its his  slaves  from  instruction.  Indeed  (here  is  not  a 
plantation  which  has  not  one  or  more  Christian  negroes. 
The  number  at  the  two  stations  was  in  1812, 
New  Herrnhut  1009  Baptized  430  Communicants. 
Niesky  1276  do.  758  do.t 

ST.  CROIX.  This  Island,  after  its  first  settlement  by 
the  French,  was  abandoned  for  forty  years,  and  became 
a  perfect  wilderness.  It  was  then  purchased  by  a 
company  at  Copenhagen,  among  whom  was  lord  Pless, 
who  patronized  the  mission  to  Greenland.  Thinking 
his  lands  would  be  better  cultivated  if  his  negroes 
were  instructed,  this  nobleman  applied  to  the  Breth- 
ren for  overseers  of  his  plantation.  Many  were  ready 
to  go  with  the  hope  of  being  useful  to  the  poor  ne- 
groes. Fourteen  were  selected.  They  sailed  in  1733, 
but  were  obliged  to  winter  in  Norway. 

Being  arrived  at  St.  Croix,  they  found  it  so  over- 
grown with  brush  wood,  as  to  cause  the  most  unwhole- 
some vapours  ;  and  as  they  laboured  incessantly  to 
carry  on  the  necessary  works,  they  all  fell  sick,  and  ia 
a  short  time  ten  of  them  died.  Others  went  to  supply 
their  places  ;  but  their  labours  ajnong  the  negroes,  be- 
ing attended  with  little  success,  some  of  them  returned 
home,  and  the  remainder  went  to  St.  Thomas. 

The  mission  was,  however,  soon  renewed.  Some 
negroes,  converted  at  St.  Thomas,  were  carried  to  this 
island,  where  they  spread  the  good  news  of  salvation. 

*  Account  of  the  manner  in  which  the  Brethren  conduct  their  mis- 
sions, p.  37. 

t  Periodical  Accounts,  Vol.  V.  p.  368, 


153  PROPAGATION    OP    CHRISTIANITY 

They  were  visited  by  the  missionaries.  At  length,  in 
1738,  two  Brethren  were  sent  from  Europe  to  make  an 
establishment.  Of  these,  one  was  drowned  on  the 
voyage,  and  the  other  after  labouring  four  years  with 
some  success,  departed, 

After  this,  there  was  no  missionary  on  the  island  un- 
til 1753,  when  George  Ohnenberg  settled  there,  and 
built  a  dwelling  house  and  church.  When,  two  years 
after,  the  island  was  transferred  from  the  company  to 
the  Crown  of  Denmark,  the  missionaries  found  a 
kind  protection  in  the  governor.  His  confidence  in 
them,  and  his  views  of  the  good  they  were  doing,  in- 
duced him,  when,  on  account  of  disturbances,  he  issu- 
ed an  order  that  no  negro  should  be  seen  in  the 
streets  after  7  o'clock,  to  make  a  special  provision 
that  such  as  attended  the  meetings  of  the  Brethren, 
and  could  produce  a  certificate  to  that  effect,  should 
pass  unmolested. 

The  Brethren  have  now  three  flourishing  settlements 
on  the  island,  in  all  of  which  are  large  congregations. 
From  the  commencement  of  the  mission,  to  the  year 
1766,  they  baptized  6162  negroes.  From  that  time 
the  accessions  have  been  more  rapid.  In  1812,  there 
were  at 

Friedensthal   5161  Baptized      1711  Communicants 
Friedensberg  2982      do.              897         do. 
Friedensfield     300      do.  * 

There  are  at  all  these  stations  six  missionaries. 

St.  JAN.  Soon  after  the  mission  at  St.  Thomas  was 
established,  some  of  the  converts  were  transferred  to 
St.  Jan.  No  missionary  went  with  them,  but  they 
were  visited  from  time  to  time.  At  last  in  1 754,  John 
Brukker  settled  among  them,  and  his  exertions  were 
blessed.  A  tremendous  hurricane,  however,  in  1793, 
destroyed  all  the  houses  and  buildings  of  the  Brethren 

*  Periodical  Account*,  Vol.  V,  p.  398. 


KY  THE  UNITED  BRETHREN.          153 

except  the  church,  and  a  dwelling  house  at  Emmaus. 
The  congregation  in  1812,  were  at, 

Emmaus  1006  Baptized     476  Communicants 
Bethany    455       do.          201         do.* 

JAMAICA.  In  1754,  Zechariah  G.  Caries  with  twe 
others,  was  sent  to  Jamaica,  at  the  request  of  several 
gentlemen  who  had  estates  in  that  island,  and  were  de- 
sirous of  having  their  slaves  instructed.  These  gen- 
tlemen supported  the  mission.  It  was  so  far  success- 
ful that  within  little  more  than  a  yrar  from  its  com- 
mencement, the  number  of  hearers  amounted  to  800, 
and  of  the  baptized  to  26. 

In  1759,  several  other  Brethren  were  sent  out.  They 
differed  from  those  already  there,  about  the  requisitions 
for  baptism.  This  disagreement  checked  the  work. 
But  it  revived  a  few  years  after.  The  Brethren  be- 
came united,  and  their  labours  w«re  crowned  with  suc- 
cess. Within  two  years,  more  than  250  were  baptiz- 
ed. But  the  mission  again  languished  ;  and  though 
some  planters  have  encouraged  the  Brethren,  by  aid- 
ing in  their  support,  great  success  does  not  seem  to  at- 
tend their  exertions. 

The  settlements  are  five,  of  which  three  are  as  fol- 
lows, 

Bogue       in  1813,  Congregation  244  Bap.&Com.  168 
Carmel  1817,  do.  272  do.          Ill 

Williamsfeldl817,          do.  74  do.  16 

ANTIGUA.  Samuel  Isles,  who  had  laboured  eight  years 
in  St.  Thomas,  went,  in  1756,  to  Antigua.  Having  ob- 
tained leave  to  instruct  the  negroes,  he  in  a  few  months 
baptized  several.  After  labouring  eight  years,  and  see- 
ing a  church  erected  in  the  town  of  St.  Johns,  he  depart- 
ed this  life,  to  the  great  loss  of  the  negroes.  Another 
missionary  followed,  but  with  little  success.  Most  of 
the  baptized  were  sent  off  to  other  islands,  and  de- 
prived of  further  instruction. 

*  Periodical  Accounts,  Vol.  V.  p.  368 


154  PROPAGATION    OP  CHRISTIANITY 

But  the  dark  prospect  soon  brightened.  For  the 
first  17  years  of  the  mission,  only  295  were  baptized. 
In  1772  a  general  awakening  commenced  among  the 
slaves  which  has  continued  ever  since,  and  of  late  been 
even  on  the  increase.  From  that  time  to  1805,  the 
Brethren  baptized  13,796  negroes,  including  children — 
6,228  within  the  last  12  years.  It  is  a  circumstance 
likewise  worthy  of  notice,  that  the  prejudices  against 
permitting  slaves  to  be  instructed,  are,  in  this  island, 
very  much  done  away.  A  Sabbath  school  for  chil- 
dren was  opened,  in  1810.  It  began  with  80,  but  in 
the  course  of  one  month  increased  to  more  than  600. 
So  eager  are  the  negroes,  advanced  in  life,  to  make 
the  acquisition,  that  they  have  contrived  various  means 
of  learning  to  read,  and  often  take  time  from  sleep  for 
that  purpose.  There  are  now  three  settlements  on 
the  island  of  Antigua,  whose  numbers  were,  in  1809, 
as  follows ; 

Com.    Can.  for  Com.      Bap.  Can.  for  Bap.    Con. 

St.  Johns  2,578       584  5,304  500         6,354 

Gracehill      964       141  1,771  512 

Gracebay      643       102  1,244  115         1,677 

In  all,  11,824  negroes,  under  the  care  of  the  Brethren's 
missionaries.* 

BARBADOES.  Two  of  the  Brethren  established  them- 
selves  at  Barbadoes,  in  1765.  One  of  them  died  imme- 
diately, and  the  other,  contracting  a  love  for  the  world, 
forgot  his  object.  Two  years  after,  however,  Ben- 
jamin Brickshaw  with  another  of  the  Brethren  renew- 
ed the  mission.  In  a  short  time  they  baptized  six  ne- 
groes. Still  the  work  does  not  seem  to  nave  gone  on 
rapidly,  as  in  1794  the  whole  number  of  baptized  was 
75.  In  the  year  1811  only  5  adults  and  four  children 
were  baptized. 

St.  CHRISTOPHERS.  The  Brethren  began  a  mission  on 
this  island,  in  1 774  ;  but  for  many  years  it  was  attended 
with  little  success.  In  1 788  the  whole  number  of  bap- 

*  Period.  Ace.,  Vol.  IV.  p.  381. 


BY  THE  UNITED    BRETHREN.  155 

tized  was  but  147.  The  congregation  then  began  to  in- 
crease. A  church  was  erected.  The  slaves  came,  some- 
times from  80  different  plantations,  to  hear  the  word. 
The  congregation  in  1797,  including  the  baptized  chil- 
dren and  candidates  for  baptism,  amounted  to  1870; 
and  the  whole  number  baptized  from  1779  to  1809,  a 
period  of  30  years,  was  3,683.  The  mission  is  now, 
indeed,  one  of  the  most  flourishing  in  which  the  Breth- 
ren are  engaged.  The  congregation  is  about  2,000. 
Before  quiting  this  article  it  would  be  pleasing  to 
view  more  distinctly  the  internal  state  of  a  mission 
so  rich  in  the  fruits  of  conversion — to  see  what  obsta- 
cles impeded  the  missionary,  and  how  he  was  enabled 
to  overcome  (hem.  But,  unhappily,  there  is  yet  no 
history  of  this  mission  in  the  English  language,*  and 
our  materials  are  too  scanty  to  supply  the  deficiency. 
Those  acquainted  with  the  negro  character,  however, 
know  well,  that  the  Brethren  had  to  contend  with  all 
that  is  stupid  in  ignorance  and  wayward  in  depravity. 
At  the  same  time  their  message  was  to  those  who  by 
nature  are  endowed  with  intellect,  though  reduced  by 
the  hand  of  oppression  to  the  rank  of  brutes,  and  to 
those,  who  being  wretched  in  this  world,  might  more 
easily  be  brought  to  hope  for  a  better  state  of  exis- 
tence. It  was  not  so  much  a  message  of  pardon  to 
the  guilty,  for  the  negroes  are  not  ready  to  acknow- 
ledge themselves  criminal,  as  a  proclamation  of  "  lib- 
erty to  the  captive,  the  opening  of  the  prison  doors  to 
those  that  were  bound."  The  hopes  and  consolations 
of  religion  could  be  received  by  the  dejected  and 
wretched  slave,  when  there  was,  perhaps,  little  real 
conviction  of  sin.  But,  however  that  may  be,  it  is 
certain  that  efforts  to  instruct  this  untutored  race, 
and  to  bring  them  under  the  influence  of  Christian  feel- 
ing, have  been  more  successful  than  with  almost  any 
other  portion  of  the  human  family.  The  gospel  has 
in  them  evinced  its  adaptation  to  the  poor.  A  very 

*  A  History  of  the  Mission  to  the  Danish  West  Indies,  by  Olden- 
dorp,  is  about  to  be  translated  from  the  German. 


156  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

pleasing  instance  of  its  power  to  gild  the  cloud  ot 
adversity,  is  given  in  the  journals  of  the  Brethren  at 
Jamaica. 

"  Bro'her  Becker  and  his  wife  called  upon  some  peo- 
ple on  Two-mile-wood  estate,  who  live  a  quarter  of  a 
mile  from  the  town,  in  a  wood.  They  are  two  broth- 
ers, Joseph,  a  communicant,  and  John  Titus,  a  bap- 
tized man.  They  expressed  great  joy  on  seeing  the 
Missionary  coining  to  visit  them  in  their  solitude.  On 
being  asked,  how  they  did,  they  answered  ;  *  We  arc 
poor  cripples  in  body,  but  happy  in  heart,  even  in  this 
wild  place.  We  have  no  desire  to  go  and  live  in  the 
townt  where  our  peace  would  be  disturbed  by  the  oth- 
er negroes.  Here  we  pray  and  sing  together,  and  feel 
comforted  by  the  presence  of  our  Saviour.'  Brother 
Becker  asked  them,  whether  they  had  room  enough  in 
so  small  a  hut.  They  answered  :  *  Yes,  master,  we 
two  live  here,  like  two  birds  in  one  nest,  and  have 
room  enough.  To  besure,  in  that  great  storm  last 
year,  our  hut  was  shoved  quite  awry  ;  but,  by  the 
Lord's  mercy,  it  did  not  fall  upon  us:  He  is  always 
gracious  towards  us.'  This  hut  is  twelve  feet  long, 
six  wide,  and  six  in  height,  with  a  partition  in  the  mid- 
dle ;  each  has  one  part,  and  makes  a  little  fire  in  the 
centre.  On  one  side  of  the  fire,  is  a  settee  made  of 
sticks,  to  sit  and  sleep  on,  and  on  the  other  their  pro- 
visions are  kept.  Thus,  they  live  happily  together, 
in  the  enjoyment  of  the  peace  and  love  of  our  Saviour, 
and  tbe  hope  of  eternal  life,  through  his  merits." 

The  extreme  ignorance  of  the  negroes  is  frequent- 
ly mentioned  by  the  missionaries.  "  To  the  question — 
Whether  they  know  that  they  have  a  soul  which  will 
live  after  the  body  dies  ;  that  there  is  a  God  ;  that  they 
ought  to  pray  ?  the  answer  is  always.  No  !"* 

They  were  not  less  ignorant  of  their  own  moral 
character.  "  It  is  a  common  saying  with  the  negroes, 
that  though  they  commit  many  and  great  sins,  their 
hearts  are  not  bad.  One  of  the  men  said 4 1  also  wish 

*  Period.  Ace.  Vol.  VI.  p.  331. 


BY    THE    UNITED    BRETHKUb .  1J>7 

lb  love  our  Saviour."  The  missionary  answered, 
"But  you  curse  and  swear  at  the  cattle."  "  Yes,  mas- 
sa,  but  then  it  is  only  my  tongue  that  curse  them  some- 
limes,  but  my  heart  is  not  bad."  "  What  is  the  cause 
of  the  mill  yonder  turning  so  many  wheels,  and  work- 
ing so  fast  ?"  "  The  great  wheel,  massa,  which  the 
water  drives.  "  Well,  your  heart  like  that  great  wheel 
moves  your  tongue,  and  stirs  up  all  your  passions. '" 

The  Spirit  of  God,  however,  convinced  them  of  sin. 
One  named  Coradon  said,  "  1  will  no  longer  concea' 
myself  from  massa,  because  God  knows  me  to  be  a 
very  wicked  man.  When  massa  told  me  so,  I  was  al- 
ways cross,  and  would  not  believe  it ;  but  God  knows 
all  my  ways  ;  then  why  should  I  hide  myself  from  mas- 
sa ?  I  have  committed  all  manner  of  sin,  and  oh,  how 
shall  I  get  forgiveness  ?"t 

The  Brethren  frequently  notice  the  effect  of  religious 
instruction  on  the  children.  "  Our  little  waiting  boy." 
saysone,"whom  my  wife  has  instructed  in  the  catechism 
so  as  to  be  able  to  repeat  the  Lord's  prayer,  and  some 
texts  of  Scripture,  is  diligently  active  in  interpreting  to 
the  Guinea  negroes,  whose  language  is  very  unintelli- 
gible to  us,  what  we  say,  and  their  answers  :  and  he 
goes  about  inviting  them  to  '  Come  and  hear  what 
tnas.-a  speak  of  words  of  our  Saviour!'  This  child  teach- 
es old  men  of  seventy  what  he  has  learnt  at  home."| 
Perhaps  no  where  is  the  change,  which  Christianity 
makes  in  the  outward  conduct,  more  visible  than  among 
the  negroes.  A  female  missionary  having  asked  one, 
if  they  did  not  forget  all  they  learnt ; — "  Oh  no,"  was 
the  reply, "  if  Missis  were  to  follow  us,  she  would  hear 
us  speaking  all  about  it,  and  singing  the  verses  we 
have  learnt  till  we  get  to  Windsor,  because  we  fear  to 
forget  it." — "  It  would  indeed  do  our  Brethren  good," 
add  the  missionaries,  "  to  hear  tlie.se  poor  people,  as 
they  cross  the  fields,  teaching  each  other  to  sing  (.h^ 

*  Period.  Ace.  Vol.  VI.  p.  412. 
t  Period.  Ace.  Vol.  VI.  p.  420. 
{  Period.  A<c.  Vol.  VI.  p.  339 
14 


150  PROPAGATION    Of    CHRISTIANITY 

praises  of  our  Saviour,  instead  of  cursing  and  swearing 
and  roaring  out  vile  songs  as  they  used  lo  do  ;"*  Thi« 
sin  hath  abounded  grace  doth  much  more  abound." 


CHAPTER   IV. 

CAPE  OF  GOOD  HOPE. 

Mission  commenced  by  Schmidt — Renewed  at  Bavin  n'- 
Kloof- — Opposition  of  the  Boors — Brethren  driven 
from  the  Settlement — Return — Settlement  flourishes — 
Account  of  it  by  Mr.  Barrow — Mortal  Sickness — Be- 
nevolence of  the  Brethren — New  Settlement — Mr. 
Campbell's  description  of  Baxiarfs  Kloof — Hotten- 
tot experience — State  of  the  Mission. 

So  early  as  1736,  a  mission  was  commenced  among 
the  Hottentots  by  George  Schmidt,  a  man  of  great 
courage  and  zeal.  He  built  a  hut  and  planted  a  gar- 
den near  Sergeant's  River,  and  having  collected  a 
number  of  the  natives,  he  began  instructing  them  to 
read  in  the  Dutch  language.  In  his  school  he  had 
generally  from  thirty  to  fifty  scholars,  and  in  the  course 
of  a  few  years,  he  not  only  taught  many  to  read  the 
Scriptures,  but  had  the  pleasure  of  baptizing  several. 
Impediments  being  thrown  in  his  way,  he  returned  to 
Europe  in  hope  of  removing  them,  but  to  his  inexpres- 
sible grief  was  forbidden  by  the  Easi  India  Company 
in  Holland  again  lo  enter  the  country.  His  little  con- 
gregation kept  together  for  a  time  in  earnest  expecta- 
tion of  their  beloved  teacher.  Fifty  years  after,  some 
of  (he  Brethren,  who  touched  at  the  cape,  found  a 
Hottentot  woman  baptized  by  Schmidt,  who  had  a 
Dutch  Bible  received  from  him,  and  who  expressed  an 
ardent  desire  for  teachers  to  be  sent  out  to  her  coun- 
trymen. 

Permission  being  at  length  obtained  from  the  Com- 

*  Period.  Ace.  Vol.  VI.  p.  834. 


BY  THE  UNITED  BRETHREN.  159 

pany,  three  of  the  Brethren  sailed  in  1792,  to  renew 
the  mission.  They  met  with  a  friendly  reception  from 
the  Governor,  but  the  Dufch  boors,  or  farmers,  regard- 
ed them  with  abhorrence,  and  even  threatened  putting 
them  to  death.  Though  they  did  not  attempt  this, 
they  endeavoured  to  frighten  the  poor  Hottentots. 
•'  They  will  treat  you  very  kindly  at  first,"  said  they, 
•'  but  if  you  listen  to  them,  more  of  them  will  come, 
and  then  they  will  seize  on  you  as  slaves,  and  send 
you  to  Batavia," — "  only  wait,  said  a  Constable  to  two 
Hottentots,  whom  he  met  on  the  road,  "  and  you 
will  be  well  thwacked  by  them.  I  have  heard  that 
they  beat  their  scholars  most  unmercifully,  and  have 
brought  a  whole  chest  of  bamboos  with  them  for  that 
purpose."  But  the  Brethren  proceeded.  They  were 
recommended  to  establish  their  first  settlement  at  Ba» 
vian's  Kloof,  about  one  hundred  and  thirty  miles  from 
Cape  Town.  It  proved  to  be  the  place  on  which 
Schmidt  formerly  resided.  The  spot  where  his  house 
stood  was  pointed  out  to  them.  A  large  piece  of  the 
wall  was  still  standing.  In  the  garden  were  several 
fruit  trees,  and  here  and  there  appeared  some  ruins  ot 
walls,  the  remains  of  the  Hottentot  cottages.  An  old 
woman,  baptized  by  him,  was  yet  alive.  One  went  to 
her  hut,  and  led  her  forward,  for  she  was  so  old  and 
feeble  she  could  not  walk.  She  appeared  equally  ig- 
norant with  the  rest,  and  acknowledged  she  had  for- 
gotten all  she  had  learned.  She,  however,  had  a  book 
in  her  possession  which  she  received  of  her  teacher. 
It  proved  to  be  a  Dutch  New  Testament,  and  was  care- 
fully enclosed  in  a  leather  bag,  wrapped  in  two  sheep 
skins.  She  could  formerly  read  it,  but  was  now  al- 
most blind.  Another  woman,  who  had  learned  of  one 
of  Schmidt's  convert-,  read  it  to  her. 

The  Brethren  soon  collected  considerable  numbers 
of  (he  Hottentots,  and  it  was  astonishing  to  see  with 
what  eagerness  they  listened  to  the  news  of  salvation. 
T'u'v  looked  as  though  they  would  drink  up  the  words- 
from  the  lips  of  their  teachers,  and  many  of  them  when 


160  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

they  heard  of  the  love  and  sufferings  of  the  Redeemer, 
were  so  affected  as  to  burst  into  tears.  Such  reveren- 
lial  silence,  such  solemn  devotion,  appeared  among 
them,  as  are  rarely  to  be  seen  in  Christian  assemblies. 
They  soon  opened  a  school  for  teaching  the  Dutch 
language.  It  was  divided  into  three  classes,  the  men's 
containing  thirty,  the  women's  seventy,  and  the  chil- 
dren's seventy  in  number.  The  women  and  children 
met  in  lair  weather,  under  the  shade  of  a  large  pear- 
tree,  supposed  to  be  planted  by  the  venerable  Schmidt. 
The,  boors  continued  their  violent  opposition.  At  one 
time  they  represented  to  government  that  the  cattle  of 
ihe  Hottenlols  were  so  numerous  that  the  country  could 
not  support  them  ;  and  thus  obtained  an  order  for  their 
dispersion.  But  as  this  was  countermanded,  when  the 
truth  was  known,  they  rose  in  arms  to  effect  their  pur- 
pose. When  they  marched  towards  the  settlement, 
the  Hottentots  were  greatly  terrified.  Numbers,  es- 
pecially women  and  children,  fled  to  the  mountains. 
Yet  in  this  confusion  they  showed  their  love  to  the 
missionaries.  "Oh,  that  they  would  spare  our  teachers," 
was  the  cry.  Before  leaving  the  settlement  they  came 
;o  take  farewell.  It  was  an  affecting  scene.  The 
poor  creatures  overwhelmed  with  grief  burst  into  tears, 
;ind  the  missionaries  were  almost  overcome.  At  last 
rhe  Brethren  were  obliged  to  fly  to  Cape  Town.  On 
their  arrival,  they  waited  on  the  governor,  and  inform- 
ed him  of  what  had  happened.  He  took  measures  to 
quiet  the  insurgents,  and  the  missionaries  returned  to 
their  forlorn  congregation- 
After  the  Cape  was  taken  by  the  English,  in  1795, 
the  Brethren  still  experienced  the  patronage  of  govern- 
ment. When  the  Boors  had  once  collected  to  the  num- 
ber of  more  than  a  hundred  armed  men,  for  the  purpose 
of  destroying  the  settlement,  the  English  commander 
sent  them  word  if  any  outrage  were  committed  on  the 
missionaries,  the  perpetrators  should  assuredly  be 
brought  to  justice.  By  degrees  the  hostility  of  the 
farmers  began  to  abate.  The  settlement  was  found 


BY    THE    UNITED    BRETHREN.  161 

beneficial  to  them.  The  various  mechanic  arts  there 
carried  on,  administered  to  their  wants.  The  Hotten- 
tots instructed  there  were  found  to  be1  more  faithful  ser- 
vants ;  so  much  so,  that  it  became  a  common  practice 
with  other  Hottentots  to  represent  themselves  as  coin- 
ing from  Bavian's  Kloof,  widen  they  would  find  employ- 
ment ;  and  the  Brethren  were  in  consequence  obliged 
to  give  certificates  to  their  people. 

The  settlement  became  an  object  of  general  curiosi- 
ty in  the  country.     Many  came  to  it  from  Cape  Town 
as  to  a  place  of  fashionable  resort,  and  were  no  less 
pleased  than  astonished,  to  see  the  change  effected  on 
the  character  and  habits  of  the  degraded  Hottentots. 
It  was  visited  in  1797  by  Mr.  Barrow,   the  traveller. 
He  arrived  in  the  evening.     "  Early  next  morning," 
says  he,  "  I  was  awakened  by  some  of  the  finest  voices 
I  had  ever  heard,  and  on  looking  out  saw  a  group  of 
female  Hottentots  sitting  on  the  ground.     It  was  Sun- 
day, and  they  had  assembled  thus  early  to  chaunt  the 
morning  hymn.     They  sung  in  a  plaintive  and  afiect- 
ing  style.     All  were  neatly  dressed  in  printed  cotton 
gowns.     A  sight  so  very  different  from  what  we  had 
hitherto  been  in  the  habit  of  observing  with  regard  to 
this  unhappy  class  of  beings,  could  not  fail  of  proving 
grateful ;  and  at  the  same  time  it  excited  a  degree  of 
curiosity  as  to  the  nature  of  the  establishment.     The 
missionaries  have  succeeded  in  bringing  together  in 
one  society  upwards  of  six  hundred  Hottentots  ;    and 
their  number  is  daily  increasing.     They  live  in  small 
huts,  dispersed  over  the  valley,  to  each  of  which  is  at- 
tached a  piece  of  ground  for  raising  vegetables;    and 
their  houses  and  gardens  are  very  neat,  and  comforta- 
ble.    Many  of  the  poor  in  England  not  so  good,  few 
better."* 

About  three  years  after  this,  the  settlement  was  vis- 
ited by  an  epidemic  fever,  which  spread  desolation 
over  the  whole  colony.  Scarce  a  house  was  free  from 
H ;  and  when  it  once  entered  a  family,  scarce  an  indi> 

*  Barrows'  Travels,  Vol.  I.  p.  351, 
14* 


162  rUOl'AUATION    OF    tJUKlsTIANITk 

vidual  escaped.  With  a  view  to  attend  the  sick  care- 
fully as  possible,  the  Brethren  agreed,  that  each  should 
take  his  week  in  visiting  certain  divisions.  By  this 
arrangement  every  missionary,  and  his  wife,  had  daily 
fifty  or  sixty  patients  to  see  and  assist,  both  in  tempo- 
ral and  spiritual  concerns.  In  this  work,  they  had  to 
make  a  circuit  of  four  or  five  miles  ;  and  as  three,  four, 
and  sometimes  a  greater  number,  lay  all  in  the  same 
house,  it  was  not  only  a  laborious  but  a  dangerous  ser- 
vice. When  they  crept  into  the  Hottentot's  kraals,  and 
beheld  the  poor  creatures  lying  sick  on  a  sheep  skin 
spread  on  the  bare  ground,  without  medical  aid,  and 
often  without  a  morsel  to  eat  :  while,  perhaps,  a  num- 
ber of  naked,  helpless  children  lay  around  them  cry- 
ing for  hunger,  their  hearts  were  ready  to  sink  in  des- 
pondency, at  the  melancholy  scene  ;  but  when  they 
spoke  to  them  of  the  love  of  Christ — when  they  saw 
with  what  eagerness  they  listened  to  the  news  of  sal- 
vation— when  they  beheld  them  weep  for  joy,  while 
oxtolling  the  loving  kindness  of  God  in  sending  them 
the  Gospel,  the  hearts  of  these  ministering  angels  were 
elevated  in. praise  and  gratitude.  The  Brethren  exert- 
ed themselves  to  the  utmost,  to  procure  a  little  food 
and  medicine  for  each,  but  the  number  was  so  great  it 
was  impossible.  After  some  months,  during  which 
they  often  buried  six,  ten,  and  even  twelve  corpses  a 
week,  the  disease  abated  and  finally  disappeared. 

In  1808,  a  new  settlement  was  commenced  by  the 
Brethren  at  Gruenekloof,  under  patronage  of  the  Brit- 
ish government.  To  this  place  a  number  of  the  Hot- 
tentots collected  for  instruction,  but  they  were  found  to 
be  among  the  most  depraved  of  their  nation.  The 
Brethren  had  many  difficulties  to  struggle  with,  but  the 
mission  gradually  flourished. 

In  18l2,the  whole  number  of  Hottentots  baptized 
since  the  commencement  of  the  mission,  amounted  to 
1113  adults,  besides  a  great  many  children.  In  March 
1813,  the  number  baptized  at  Gruenekloof  during  the 
four  years  of  itjs  establishment  was  ninety-three. 


BY  THE   UN'ITED  nflKTHREV.  163 

The  following  account  is  from  the  Rev.  Mr.  Camp- 
bell, who  visited  Bavian's  Kloof  in  1314.  "  The  set- 
tlement lies  at  the  end  of  a  valley  closely  surrounded, 
except  in  one  direction,  with  great  mountains.  At  a 
distance  it  has  more  the  appearance  of  a  garden  than  a 
town.  As  we  passed  the  houses,  we  were  gratified  by 
the  civilized  appearance  of  many  of  the  Hottentots,  al- 
though others  were  dressed  in  their  loose  sheep  skins. 
They  saluted  us  in  a  very  friendly  manner,  and  the 
children  seemed  highly  diverted  to  sec  us  moving  along. 
At  length  we  arrived  at  the  houses  of  the  missionary 
brethren.  A  more  pleasant  spot  than  where  they  dwell 
can  hardly  be  irnagintd;  and  the  consideration,  that 
all  was  a  barren  wilderness  when  they  came  there,  add- 
ed greatly  to  the  pleasure  we  felt  in  viewing  it.  Not 
long  after  our  arrival,  the  bell  rang  for  dinner,  and  we 
were  taken  to  a  large  apartment  where  they  all  dine 
together.  The  table  was  plentifully  supplied ;  but 
there  was  nothing  superfluous.  Those  who  served 
were  Hottentots  except  one  Cafl're  girl.  They  did  ev- 
ery thing  with  as  much  propriety  and  expedition,  as 
our  best  English  servants  could  have  done. "  Before 
and  after  dinner,  all  joined  in  singing  an  appropriate 
hymn. 

•'At  eight  o'clock  we  went  to  their  Chapel,  which 
will  contain  upwards  of  a  thousand  people.  Every 
part  of  it  was  filled  with  Hottentots,  many  of  whom  had 
come  from  afar  to  conclude  the  year  together.  They 
sang  well,  and  with  becoming  solemnity  listened  to  an 
address  from  one  of  the  missionaries.  This  meeting 
was  concluded  about  9  o'clock  ;  and  on  account  of  its 
bijng  the  last  evening  in  the  year  they  assembled  again 
at  half  past  eleven.  After  singing  and  receiving  an 
address  from  the  senior  missionary,  the  twelfth  hour 
struck  when  all  went  down  on  their  knees,  and  joined 
in  a  solemn  address  to  God.  When  they  had  sung  a 
hymn,  they  all  retired  to  rest.  Thus  during  the  meet- 
ing  one  year  ended  and  another  commenced."* 

*  Campbell's  Travels,  p.  34, 


1G4  PROPAGATION    OP    CHRISTIANITY 

0 

For  several  years  past,  the  settlements  of  the  Breth- 
ren have  been  blessed  with  a  silent  but  perceptible 
effusion  of  the  Spirit.  Their  numbe^B^JLincreascd, 
especially  at  Bavian's  Kloof,  now  called  Gnadenthal,* 
to  which  103,  inquiring — "What  shall  we  do  to  be 
saved?" — were  admitted  in  less  than  half  a  year.t  A 
few  extracts  from  their  Diary  will  show  that  the  same 
Spirit  operate*  on  the  hearts  of  the  degraded  Hotten- 
tots, as  that  which  is  effectual  to  the  conversion  of  an 
enlightened  European  ;  a,nd  that  it  is  resisted  by  the 
same  native  depravity. 

An  aged  Hottentot,  called  Wildboy,  came  to  one  of 
the  missionaries,  and  addressed  him  thus  ;  "  It  is  high 
time  that  I  tell  you  my  whole  heart.'  Our  Saviour  has 
a  company  here  at  Bavian's  Kloof;  they  are  his  chil- 
dren. The  devil  has  likewise  a  company,  and  they 
belong  to  him.  Among  the  latter  I  am  the  oldest  at 
•  Bavian's  Kloof;  but  I  tell  you  now,  I  will  no  longer  be 
the  oldest  of  the  devil's  company,  but  the  youngest  in 
our  Saviour's  company, "J 

One  of  the  women  observed,  "I  cannot  speak  with 
you  just  now,  for  my  heart  is  like  a  piece  of  land  over 
which  the  torrents  have  burst  and  covered  it  with  sand 
and  rubbish,  till  the  ground  is  no  more  visible ;  but  I 
will  not  rest,  till  I  have  prevailed  with  our  Saviour  to 
remove  the  mass  of  sand,  and  to  discover  again  the 
good  ground  he  had  given  me  ;  and  when  that  is  done, 
I  will  come  and  inform  you."  She  came  sometime 
after,  and  spoke  in  a  very  edifying  manner  of  the 
mercy  which  the  Lord  had  shewn  her.§ 

A  man  said,  "  I  have  nothing  good  to  tell  you. 
There  is  nothing,  be  it  ever  so  bad,  in  the  whoje 
world,  that  has  not  by  nature  its  root  in  my  heart." 

*  "  Bavian's  Kloof"  signifies  Valley  of  Monkey*,  and  u  Gnaden- 
thai,'"  Vale  of  Grace.  The  name  was  altered  by  request  of  the 
Governor  at  Cape  Town,  and  to  express  the  goodness  of  God  to  ( W 
settlement. 

t  Missionary  Register  for  1817,  p.  15. 

t   Period.  Ace.  Vol.  IV.  p.  113. 

4  Period.  Ace.  Vol.  IV.  p.  337. 


BY  THE/UNITED  BRETHREN.          1G6 

:, 

Gabriel  Maurice  excused  himself,  "I  cannot  now 
think  about  Jesus  and  my  soul's  salvation,  for  I  am 
looking  for  a  wife  ;  I  must  first  be  well  settled,  and 
therefore  cannot  turn  my  mind  to  any  thing  else."* 

Another ;  "  I  am  so  busy  with  my  corn  field,  and 
treading  out  my  corn,  that  I  have  no  time  to  think  of 
conversion."!  £ 

Aaron  Norman  ;  "  Since  I  have  become  a  partaker 
of  the  Lord's  Supper,  I  am  more  than  ever  aware  what 
an  enemy  I  am  to  God  by  nature.  Sin  comes  on  like 
the  wind  without  its  approach  being  seen.  I  am  like 
an  old  worn  out  coat  that  is  past  mending.  If  you  put 
a  patch  on  one  place,  immediately  another  rent  ap- 
pears. '  Thus  it  Ts  with  me.  The  Lord  helps  me  daily, 
and  shows  constant  proofs  of  mercy  towards  me  ;  but  I 
remain,  nevertheless,  an  untoward  creature,  and  he 
must  exercise  unbounded  patience  with  me."* 

One  more  extract  to  shew  what  influence  the  settle- 
ment at  Gnadenthal  exerts  on  the  surrounding  inhabi- 
tants." 

"We  entered  into  the  year  (1814)  after  twelve  o1 
dock,  with  prayer  and  praise,  adoring  the  Lord  and 
Saviour  of  his  people,  who  has  hitherto  blessed  us  a- 
bundantly,  and  in  whose  mercy,  favour,  and  protecting 
care  we  confide,  surrendering  ourselves  anew  to  Him, 
with  spirit,  soul,  and  body,  as  his  blood- bought  pur- 
chase, and  assured  of  his  never-failing  love  and  par- 
doning grace.  It  was  a  peculiar  pleasure  to  us  to  see 
so  large  a  company,  assembled  from  all  quarters,  to 
join  in  our  prayers  and  thanksgivings.  Upwards  of 
six  hundred  strangers  were  present  on  this  occasion. 
Above  half  of  them  were  Christians,  many  of  whom 
had  spent  three  days,  with  waggons  and  horses,  on  the 
journey  ;  and  we  may  say  of  most,  that  not  mere  curi- 
osity, but  a  real  hunger  and  thirst  after  the  word  of 

*  Period.  Ace.  Vol.  IV.  p.  371. 
t  Period.  Ace.  Vol.  V.  p.  310. 
t  Peiiod.  Ace.  Vol.  IV.  p.  429. 


166  PROPAGATION    OK    CHRISTIANITY 

God,  had  brought  them  to  this  place.  Nor  did  they 
come  in  vain,  but  declared,  that  they  had  obtained  a 
great  blessing  from  the  Lord,  which  we  pray  may  be 
abiding. 

"  The  Missionary  appointed  to  officiate  in  (he  pub- 
lic service  could  hardly  get  through  the  crowd  within 
the  church,  and  yet  a  very  large  number  had  to  stand 
before  the  door  and  windows.  They  were  chiefly  our 
own  people.  Several  of  them  said  : — '  We  had  no 
freedom  in  our  hearts  to  enter  the  church,  when  we  saw 
such  a  multitude  of  strangers,  who  had  expressly  come 
hither  to  hear  the  word  of  God.  We  therefore  willingly 
stood  without,  and  prayed  the  Lord,  that  h«  would  grant 
its  power  to  reach  their  hearts.' 

"  At  taking  leave,  many  tears  were  shed  by  both 
parties,  and  some  of  the  Christians  expressed  their 
thankfulness  for  what  they  had  enjoyed,  in  a  very  fer- 
vent manner,  adding,  that  they  wished  they  lived  where 
they  might  daily  enjoy  those  privileges,  which  the  Hot- 
tentots were  favoured  with." 

The  following  shows  the  present  state  of  the  settle- 
ments. 

Gnadenthal     252  houses     1277  persons     434  com. 
Gruenekloof     60  290  53 

The  Brethren  are  about  forming  a  third  seltlcmcnt 
upon  land  granted  them  about  six  hundred  miles  from 
Cape  Town. 


BY    THE    UNITED    BRETHREN.  167 


CHAFER  V. 

SOUTH    AMERICA. 

Berbice — Mission  difficult — Embarrassed  by  Govern' 
mcnt — Destroyed  by  the  Negroes — Surinam — Lewis 
Christopher  Dehne — lives  alone  in  the  wilderness — 
exposed  to  death  from  the  Savages — -from  famine — 
from  wild  beasts — Contest  with  a  Serpent-  Destruc- 
tion of  the  Settlement — Great  mortality  of  missiona- 
ries— Settlement  burnt — Bambey — Conversion  of  Ar- 
ctbini — Paramaribo — Present  state  of  the  mission. 

BERBICE.  This  is  a  Dutch  settlement  near  Surinam. 
Two  of  the  Brethren  fixed  themselves  here  in  1738. 
Alter  working  some  time  on  the  Company's  plantation, 
they  took  a  piece  of  land  bordering  on  the  Colony  ; 
hoping  to  find  an  opportunity  for  making  known  the 
Gospel  to  the  pagans.  They  lived  in  poverty,  labour- 
ing with  their  hands.  After  a  time  they  took  a  boy, 
from  whom  in  the  course  of  a  few  years  they  learnt  so 
much  of  the  Arawack  language,  spoken  in  the  neigh- 
borhood, that  they  wrote  in  it  a  summary  of  the  Chris- 
tian system.  With  this  they  went  from  time  to  time 
among  the  Heathen,  scattered  over  a  wilderness  of  three 
hundred  miles  extent.  In  these  excursions  they  en- 
countered great,  hardships.  They  were  obliged  to 
carry  their  provisions  on  their  backs — to  hang  their 
hammocks  on  trees  and  sleep  in  this  singular  situation 
— to  wade  through  rivers — and  often  to  travel  great 
distances  without  meeting  auy  human  being.  The  In- 
dians were  affected  hy  the  gentleness,  atlability,  and 
self  denial  of  the  Brethren.  The  youth  from  whom 
they  had  learned  the  language  likewise  declared  the 
Gospel  to  his  countrymen  with  such  effect,  that  it  not 
or.ly  spread  abroad  among  the  natives,  but  induced 
many  of  them  to  come  and  erect  huts  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  th^  missionaries,  that  they  might  attend  to  it. 


1G8  PROPAGATION    OP    CHRISTIANITY 

In  1748,  several  aged  people  were  baptized  as  the  first 
fruits  of  the  mission,  and  a  few  months  after,  forty 
more  were  admitted  to  the  same  privilege. 

The  Brethren,  however,  were  subjected  to  various 
trials,  particularly  from  the  Government.  They  were 
required  to  take  an  oath,  and  carry  arms,  or  leave  the 
country.  One  of  them  returning  from  Europe,  was  ac- 
tually sent  back  in  the  same  vessel  which  brought  him. 
But  they  struggled  with  these  difficulties,  and  with  those 
caused  by  a  desolating  sickness,  until  an  insurrection 
ol  the  negroes,  in  1763,  who  rose  in  rebellion  against 
their  masters — murdered  many  of  the  white  people — 
and  destroyed  almost  the  whole  country,  obliged  them, 
to  abandon  the  station.  The  baptized  here  amounted 
to  about  lour  hundred  Indians,  but  the  mission-was  nev- 
er greatly  prospered. 

SURINAM.    The  first  mission  to  Surinam  was  under- 
taken in  1735.     It  entirely  failed,  partly  through  dis- 
union among  the  missionaries.     In  1574  it  was  renew- 
ed by  Lewis  Christopher  Dehne,  who  had  been  en- 
gaged in  the  mission  at  Berbice.     He  was  assisted  by 
another  of  the  Brethren.     They  at  first  fixed   their 
residence    at  Paramaribo   and    worked  diligently   at 
their  trades ;  but  soon  obtained  from  the  goverment 
a  spot  of  land  on  the   river  Corentyn,  for  the    pur- 
pose  of  establishing   a    settlement   among   the  Ara- 
wack  Indians.     One  object  was  to  collect  the  baptized 
natives,  who  had  been  dispersed  from  Berbice.     At 
this  station  Dehne,  though  considerably  advanced  in 
life,  and  afflicted  with  constant  ill  health,  took  up  his 
residence.     He  was  at  first  accompanied  by  some  of 
the  Indians,  who  assisted  him  in  building  a  hut ;  but 
soon  they  all  left  him  except  one,  with  whom  he  lived 
a  very  solitary  life.     This  Indian  after  some  time  was 
taken  ill.     He  was  told  by  the  doctors  who  passed, 
that  he  would  never   recover  if  he  continued  to  live 
with  the  white  man  ;    for  he  was  under  the  power  of 
the  devil,  and  would  himst-lf  soon  turn  sick.     As  soon 
as  he  was  able,  the  poor  Indian  fled.     The  missionary, 


BY    THE    UNITED    BRETHREN. 

though  left  alone  in  a  wild  solitude  was  still  content- 
ed. "  Our  Saviour,"  he  says,  "  was  always  with  me, 
and  comforted  me  with  his  gracious  presence  so  that 
I  can  truly  say  I  spent  my  time  in  happiness  and 
peace."* 

Some  of  the  Indians  suspected  his  views  and  formed 
the  design  of  putting  him  to  death.  The  soldiers  at 
the  fort  informed  him  of  it,  and  invited  him  to  come 
near  them ;  but  he  resolved  to  stand  by  his  post. 

One  day  as  he  sat  at  dinner,  about  fifty  Caribbee  In- 
dians, armed  with  swords  and  tomahawks,  landed  from 
their  catioes  and  surrounded  his  hut.  He  went  out  and 
bade  them  welcome.  They  asked  him,  "  Who  gave 
you  liberty  to  dwell  on  our  land  ?"  He  replied  "  the 
Governor." — "  What  design  have  you  in  coming  hith- 
er ?"  "  I  have  Brethren  on  the  other  side  of  the  great 
ocean,  who,  having  heard  that  many  of  the  Indians  on 
this  river  are  ignorant  of  God,  have,  from  the  great  af- 
fection they  felt  towards  you,  sent  me  to  tell  you  of 
the  love  of  God,  and  what  he  has  done  to  save  you." — 
"Have  you  never  heard  that  we  intend  to  jdll  you  ?" 
i;  Yes,  but  I  cannot  believe  it.  You  have  among  you 
some  who  have  lived  with  me,  and  they  can  tell  you 
1  am  the  friend  of  the  Indians."  To  this  the  chief  re- 
plied, "  Yes,  I  have  heard  so.  They  say  you  are  anoth- 
er sort  of  Christian  than  the  white  people  in  general. ?; 
The  riiissionary  then  said,  t;  I  am  your  friend.  How 
is  it  that  ye  have  come  to  kill  me  ?"  "We  have  done 
wrong,"  answered  the  chief.  Every  countenance  now 
altered,  and  the  Indians  quickly  dispersed.  The  chief 
remained  behind,  and  treated  Dehne  in  a  very  friendly 
manner,  giving  him  some  provisions  of  which  he  was 
in  need,  and  promising  to  call  again. t 

In  this  solitary  place  Dehne  was  often  in  want  of  the 
necessaries  of  life.  In  the  morning  he  rose  not  know- 
ing whether  he  should  take  a  morsel  through  the  day  ; 
but  before  night  some  Indian  had  generally  divided 

*  Period.  Ace.  Vol.  I.  p.  326. 
t  Period.  Ace.  Vol.  I.  p.  327. 


170  PROPAGATION   OF    CHRISTIANITY 

with  him  his  handful  of  cassabi.*  Sometimes  too, 
when  exhausted  with  fatigue  in  clearing  the  ground, 
some  passing  native  generously  assisted  him.  At  length 
through  severe  labour  he  fell  sick.  One  of  the  Breth- 
ren in  Berbice  immediately  set  out  to  visit  him,  but  for 
some  time  could  get  none  of  the  Indians  to  convey  him 
in  their  boats.  They  were  afraid  to  go  near  a  sick 
person,  especially  the  missionary,  as  it  was  reported 
the  devil  lived  with  him.  But  he  at  last  prevailed 
with  them,  and  arrived  to  the  assistance  of  his  sick 
brother. 

Besides  these  various  trials,  our  missionary  was  in 
no  small  danger  from  the  wild  beasts  and  serpents. 
A  tiger  for  a  long  time  kept  watch  near  his  hut  to 
seize  the  poor  solitary  inhabitant.  Every  night  he 
roared  most  dreadfully,  and  though  the  missionary 
regularly  kindled  a  large  fire  before  he  went  to  bed,  it 
often  went  out,  and  would  have  proved  a  miserable  de- 
fence, had  not  the  Lord  shut  the  mouth  of  the  wild  beast. 

His  preservation  in  other  instances  was  no  less  re- 
markable. Being  one  evening  attacked  by  a  parox- 
ysm of  the  fever,  he  went  into  his  hut  to  lie  down.  On 
entering  it,  he  beheld  a  serpent  descending  from  the 
roof  upon  him.  A  contest  ensued.  The  serpent  stung 
or  bit  him  in  two  or  three  places,  and,  pursuing  the 
victory,  twined  itself  several  limes  round  his  head  and 
neck,  with  no  veiy  pleasant  degree  of  tightness.  Ex- 
pecting to  be  strangled,  and  fearing  his  Brethren  would 
conclude  the  Indians  had  murdered  him,  he,  with  sin- 
gular presence  of  mind,  wrote  on  the  table  with  chalk, 
"  A  serpent  has  killed  me."  Suddenly,  however,  the 
promise,  "  they  shall  take  up  serpents  and  shall  not  be 
hurt,"  darted  into  his  mind.  Invigorated  by  this,  he  ex- 
erted himself  to  the  utmost,  and  seized  the  serpent  with 
such  force  as  to  tear  him  from  his  body.  He  then  lay 
down  in  his  hammock,  and  reposed  himself  in  quiet- 
ness.t 

*  A  root  on  which  the  Indians  subsist, 
t  Period.  Ace.  Vol.  I.  p.  3«7. 


BY    THE    UNITED    BRETHREN.  171 

Having  lived  alone  about  two  years,  Dehne  was 
joined  by  some  other  Brethren.  A  settlement  was 
formed,  a  dwelling  and  meeting  house  erected,  and 
some  converts  from  Berbice  came  and  resided  there. 

A  settlement  was  likewise  formed  not  far  distant  on 
the  river  Saratneca,  and  called  Sharon.  Many  Indians 
were  collected,  but  in  1767  a  number  of  free  negroes 
attacked  and  totally  destroyed  the  place.  "  As  I  was 
walking,"  says  Dehne,  who  was  now  at  Sharon,  "  con- 
versing with  one  of  my  Brethren  not  far  from  the  house, 
we  were  suddenly  alarmed  by  the  report  of  fire  arms. 
Returning  to  discover  the  cause  we  met  brother  Karnm 
running  to  us  without  hat  or  shoes,  and  pale  as  death. 
He  told  us  the  free  negroes  had  attacked  our  settle- 
ment, that  one  of  the  Brethren  was  wounded  and  the 
house  on  fire  ;  and  if  we  returned,  we  should  inevita- 
bly be  murdered.  We  ventured  however  to  go  nearer, 
but  were  soon  met  by  our  Indians,  one  of  whom  had 
an  arrow  sticking  in  his  back,  and  the  blood  was  gush- 
ing from  his  wound.  We  followed  them  to  the  wood, 
but,  in  our  terror  and  confusion,  lost  our  way,  and  af* 
ter  rambling  about  until  evening  found  ourselves  on  the 
same  spot  from  which  we  set  out.  The  negroes  hav- 
ing in  the  mean  time  departed,  our  Indians  conducted 
us  to  the  place  where  our  brother  Odenwald  lay  wou^d- 
ed  and  still  bleeding.  Beholding  him  in  this  situation 
I  took  a  piece  of  my  shirt,  and  dressed  his  wound  :, 
and  having  saved  one  hammock  we  put  him  into  it, 
while  we  ourselves  lay  down  to  sleep-on  the  wet  ground; 
for  it  had  rained  all  day,  and  we  durst  not  kindle  a  fire 
lest  the  Indians  should  discover  our  retreat.  On  the 
return  of  one  of  the  Brethren  to  the  settlement  next 
morning  he  found  our  house  burnt  to  ashes,  all  our  lit- 
tle property  destroyed,  and  three  of  our  Indians  lying 
dead  on  the  ground  ;  besides  whom  eleven  others  were 
carried  away  prisoners."* 

Soon  after  this  disaster,  three  new  missionaries  ar- 
rived in  Surinam.    Their  assistance  was  much  needed, 

*  Period.  Ace.  Vol.  I.  p.  333. 


172  PROPAGATION    Of    CHRISTIANITY 

as  ihe  Brethren  were  all  sick,  having  been  confined  one 
After  the  other  almost  a  year,  without  medical  aid  and 
with  no  food  bul  cassabi  and  water.  But,  how  myste- 
rious are  the  ways  of  Providence !  two  of  the  new  mis- 
sionaries were  carried  off  by  death  within  eight  days, 
jnd  the  other  soon  followed  them  to  the  grave.  Their 
;nks  were  soon  filled  by  others  from  Europe.  In  the 
f  ourse  of  r\  few  years  the  mission  began  to  recover  from 
these  various  disasters.  The  scattered  Indians  return- 
ed and  new  ones  came  in.  Encouraged  by  these  things 
'  he  Brethren  called  their  settlement  on  the  Corentyn, 
by  the  auspicious  name  of  Hope. 

Liberty  was  obtained  for  the  Indians  to  plant  cassa- 
bi in  the  vicinity.  Many,  therefore,  collected,  built 
cottages  and  left  off  their  roving  habits.  The  inhabi- 
tants at  Hope  increased  to  about  three  hundred.  In 
the  year  1800,  the  baptized,  alone,  amounted  to  169, 
of  whom  eighty  four  were  communicants.  But  in  1806, 
the  whole  settlement,  including  the  missionary  dwell- 
ings, the  church,  and  the  houses  of  the  Indians,  was 
Imrnt  to  the  ground.  About  the  same  time  an  epidem- 
ic, swept  off  most  of  the  pious  part  of  the  congregation, 
f  Tnder  these  circumstances  the  mission  was  abandoned. 
It  was  again  resumed  in  1812.  The  Brethren  who 
\vatit  out  found  a  house  built  for  them  by  the  baptized 
Indians,  of  whom  about  thirty  lived  together  on  a  hilL 
They  received  the  missionaries  with  great  affection. 
These,  however,  found  themselves  in  the  midst  of  a 
wilderness,  as  they  settled  about  three  miles  from  Hope. 
They  were  obliged  to  give  their  first  attention  to  clear- 
ing the  land.  One  of  them  says, "  You  would  not  guess 
that  we  were  appointed  and  ordained  to  the  clerical 
office,  if  you  were  to  see  us  in  our  daily  work,  digging 
and  delving,  felling  trees,  and  cutting  our  way  through 
bushes.  The  underwood  is  exceedingly  thick  and  in- 
terwoven ;  but  patience  and  perseverance  will  work 
through  it  in  time.  Tins  is  all  made  easy  to  us,  by 
the  reflection  that,  whatsoever  we  do,  we  do  in  th". 
name  of  our  Saviour  whom  we  delight  (o  serve.* 
»  Period.  Ace.  Vol.  V.  p.  282. 


BV    THE    UNITED    BRETHREN.  I7o 

BAMBEY.  The  government  of  Surinam  having  made 
peace  with  the  free  negroes  in  their  neighbourhood. 
and  wisely  judging  that  their  conversion  to  Christiani- 
ty would  most  effectually  stop  their  depredations,  ap- 
plied to  the  Brethren  for  the  establishment  of  a  mis- 
sion. That  veteran,  Lewis  Christopher  Dehne,  who 
had  just  returned  to  Europe,  was  accordingly  sent 
out  w:'.h  two  others.  Gn  their  arrival,  they  were  pre- 
sented, b^,  an  officer  of  the  government,  to  the  captains 
of  ten  or  twelve  villages  of  negroes.  They  were  at 
first  favourably  received.  Each  of  the  chiefs  wished 
to  have  one  of  them,  probably  thinking  it  would  be  an 
honour  to  have  a  European  residing  with  him.  But 
when  the  design  of  the  mission  was  made  known  the 
poor  negroes  set  up  a  most  pitiable  howl,  terrified  lest 
their  idols  should  be  provoked  with  them  for  having 
any  thing  to  do  with  the  Great  God.  They  even  ap- 
pointed a  day  in  which  to  make  prayers  and  offerings 
lo  appease  their  offended  deities.* 

Prospects  were  unpromising.  The  Brethren  could 
do  nothing  more  than  open  a  school  for  teaching  the 
children  to  read.  But  in  1770,  an  awakening  began 
among  the  negroes.  The  power  of  divine  truth  was- 
particularly  manifest  in  the  case  of  John  Arabini  one 
of  the  captains.  Though  persecuted  by  his  country- 
men, and  threatened  with  the  vengeance  of  their  gods 
he  listened  to  the  missionaries.  Having  heard  them 
frequently  declare  that  such  objects  of  worship  as  im- 
ages, large  trees,  stones,  and  crocodiles,  could  neither 
help  nor  hurt  a  man,  he  took  his  idol,  a  staff  curiously 
decorated  with  beads,  and  burned  it  in  the  fire.  After 
this,  he  went  one  morning  with  his  gun  to  the.  river 
where  was  the  crocodile,  or  aligator,  said  to  be  the 
god  of  the  village,  and  on  discovering  it  exclaimed, 
"1  mean  to  shoot  thee.  Now  if  thou  art  a  god  my 
bullet  will  do  thee  no  harm,  but  if  thou  art  only  a  crea-  - 
iure  it  will  kill  thee."  He  fired,  and  (it  seems  the  gcd-J 

»  Crantz'  History— Period.  Ace.  Vol.  II.  p,  419, 
15* 


174  PROPAGATION  OF  CHUISTIAMT* 

had  not  his  coat  of  mail)  destroyed  the  animal  on  the 
spot.* 

Arabini  was  soon  after  baptized.  His  family,  great- 
ly enraged,  sent  for  a  neighbouring  priest,  informing 
him  the  chief  had  worshipped  a  strange  god.  The 
priest  immediately  came  to  the  house  of  the  missiona- 
ries armed  wilh  a  loaded  gun,  and  a  naked  sword  which 
he  brandished  over  the  head  of  one  of  the  Brethren, 
saying,  "  Who  has  given  you  power  to  convert  and 
baptize  our  people  ?"  To  which  the  missionary  with 
courage,  yet  calmness,  replied  "  Who  art  thou  ?  Art 
rhou  stronger  than  God  ?  Canst  thou  hinder  his  work  ?" 
The  priest  made  no  reply,  but  departed  in  haste. 

The  attention  among  the  negroes  was,  unhappily  of 
short  duration.  The  success  of  the  brethren  at  Bam- 
bey,  while  more  than  thirty  through  the  extreme  un- 
healthiness  of  the  climate,  have  there  found  a  grave, 
has  been  very  small.  For  the  first  thirty  two  years, 
no  more  than  forty  nine  negroes  received  baptism* 
Of  late  the  mission  has  been  threatened  with  utter  ex- 
'inction,  on  account  of  the  violent  hostility  of  the  ne- 
groes to  the  colonists. 

PARAMARIBO.  When  the  Brethren  first  went  to  Su- 
rinam, it  was  agreed  that  some  of  their  number  should 
->ettle  at  Paramaribo,  and  work  at  their  trades  for  the 
benefit  of  the  colony.  This  has  generally  been  done. 
Jt  has  produced  good,  not  only  as  a  medium  of  commu- 
nication  wilh  the  missionaries  in  the  vicinity,  but  as 
being  itself  a  mission  among  the  Heathen.  The  Breth- 
ren, amidst  their  employments,  have  exertexl  themselves 
with  great  zeal  among  the  negro  slaves,  and  have  col- 
lected a  very  considerable  number  of  them  into  a 
church.  In  1815,  their  congregation  consisted  of  six 
hundred  and  twelve  members,  of  whom  four  hundred 
and  seventy  nine  were  communicants. 

Some  of  the  Brethren  likewise  reside  at  Sommels- 
dyke,  a  few  miles  distant ;  but  the  congregation  is  not 
large,  being,  in  1815,  but  eighty  nine  persons,  thirty  of 
whom  were  communicants. 

•        *  Period.  Ace,  Voh  II.  pp,  95,  4V7. 


BV    THE    UNITED    BRETHREN.  175 


CHAPTER  VI. 

LABRADOR. 

Several  fruitless  efforts  to  establish  a  mission — jJt  length 
succeed — Danger  of  the  Brethren — Three  settlements 
formed — Some  converts — General  awakening — Pleas- 
ing instances  of  Indian  experience — State  of  the  mis- 
sion and  translations* 

The  first  attempt  to  carry  the  Gospel  to  the  inhos- 
pitable coast  of  Labrador,  was  in  1752.  Some  of  the 
Brethren,  in  company  with  several  merchants,  fitted 
out  a  vessel  for  trade  in  that  region  ;  and  sent  in  it  four 
missionaries,  with  a  house  ready  framed,  a  boat,  and 
various  implements  and  seeds  for  the  cultivation  of  the 
ground.  On  their  arrival  the  missionaries  made  pre- 
parations for  a  settlement.  The  ship  meanwhile  went 
further  north  for  traffic.  The  natives  being  afraid  to 
go  on  board  to  trade  on  account  of  the  guns,  Ehrard, 
the  mate,  ventured  to  land  with  five  men  unarmed. 
Neither  he  nor  any  of  his  companions  returned. 

This  circumstance  ruined  the  mission.  The  captain 
having  lost  his  best  men,  was  unable  to  navigate  the 
ship  without  assistance.  The  Brethren  were  obliged 
to  return  with  him  to  Europe.  They  intended  to  renew 
the  attempt  the  following  year,  but  judged  it  advisable, 
first  to  learn,  if  possible  what  had  become  of  Ehrard 
and  his  companions  ;  that  they  might  form  some  opin- 
ion of  the  character  of  the  inhabitants.  The  ship  re- 
turning and  finding  some  remains  of  the  bodies,  it  was 
judged  they  were  murdered^  and  that  it  would  not  be 
sale  to  renew  the  enterprise. 

Twelve  years  after  Jens  Haven,  who  had  been  some 
years  a  missionary  in  Greenland,  offered  to  make  a 
second  attempt  among  the  Esquimaux  in  Labrador. 
These  Indians  were  now  universally  considered  as  a 
thievish,  treacherous,  murderous  race  of  savages* 


17U  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

Their  climate,  loo,  though  they  are  situated  betueeu 
the  55th  and  60lh  degrees  of  latitude,  is  more  intense 
than  that  of  Greenland  ;  the  thermometer  being  com- 
monly, from  December  to  April,  70  degrees  below 
freezing  point,  and  rum  freezing  in  the  air  like  water.* 
Haven,  however,  sailed  on  the  dangerous  undertaking, 
and  after  landing  in  various  places,  succeeded  in  find- 
ing some  of  the  natives ;  with  whom  he  was  able  to 
converse  on  account  of  the  similarity  of  their  language 
to  that  of  Greenland.  They  were  astonished  to  heai 
a  European  speak  in  their  tongue,  and  treated  hin, 
with  great  kindness.  No  foreigner  had  before  been 
safe  with  them  a  moment.  He  however  found  it  neces- 
sary to  return  to  Europe  for  assistance.  Indeed  this 
first  essay  was  intended  principally  to  explore  the 
«ountry.  He  came  back  the  following  year  with  two 
of  the  Brethren,  and  travelled  some  distance  into  the 
interior,  preaching  the  Gospel*  Bui  a  settlement 
could  not  yet  be  formed. 

In  the  mean  time  Mikok,  the  well  known  Esqui- 
maux woman,  was  brought  to  London.  She  rejoiced 
to  find  in  Jens  Haven  one  who  could  speak  her  lan- 
guage, and  she  entreated  him  to  return  and  help  her 
poor  countrymen.  She  excited  so  much  interest  a- 
mong  people  of  rank  in  England,  that  the  Privy  Coun- 
cil issued  a  charter  to  the  Brethren  for  establishing  a 
settlement  o».  the  coast  of  Labrador;  and  a  company 
of  merchants  agreed  to  employ  a  vessel  in  an  annual 
voyage  thither,  for  the  purpose  of  conveying  the  mis- 
sionaries and  the  necessary  articles  for  carrying  on  the 
mission. 

In  1770,  Jens  Haven,  with  two  Brethren,  went  out 
to  fix  on  a  place  for  a  settlement.  They  pitched  on 
the  spot  now  called  Nain.  The  following  year,  Ha- 
ven, with  ten  other  Brethren,  (three  married,)  sailed 
from  London,  carrying  with  them  materials  for  building 
a  bouse  immediately,  and  provisions  for  one  year. 
After  a  dangerous  voyage,  and  touching  at  St.  Johns 

*  Account  of  Miasioc  amoo£  the  Esquimaux  ludiaui,  p.  28. 


BY    THE    UNITED    BRETHREN.  177 

in  Newfoundland,  they  arrived  in  three  months  at  the 
place  of  destination. 

When  the  Indians  learnt  that  the  Brethren  would 
dwell  among  them,  they  expressed  great  joy.  The 
situation  of  the  missionaries  was,  however,  critical,  so 
faithless  were  these  savages.  It  was,  as  one  of  them 
wrote,  "  as  if  each,  with  one  of  his  hands  wrought  in 
{he  work,  and  with  the  other  held  a  weapon."  They 
succeeded  in  erecting  their  habitation  and  establishing 
themselves.  To  secuie  the  friendship  of  the  natives 
they  contrived  to  be  of  use  to  them,  in  building  boats 
and  other  small  vessels.  They  soon  discovered  a 
visible  improvement.  At  first  the  savages  were  bold 
and  impudent,  looking  on  the  Europeans  as  dogs,  and 
giving  them  the  appellation  Kablunets,  that  is  barba* 
rians  ;  and  calling  themselves  Innuit,  which  signifies 
men.  But  they  soon  expressed  their  desire  to  hear 
the  good  news,  and  shewed,  of  their  own  accord,  that 
they  had  no  secret  murdering  knives  concealed  in  their 
sleeves  or  under  their  jackets,  nor  arrows  and  darts 
hid  in  their  kajaks.* 

The  Brethren,  by  delay  of  the  ship  the  following 
year  two  months  beyond  the  usual  time,  were  reduced 
to  the  prospect  of  starvation.  When  it  arrived  they 
had  only  two  pieces  of  meat  left,  and  very  little  other 
provision,  with  a  Labrador  winter  before  them.  They 
had  gathered  some  red  and  black  berries  under  the 
hills,  besides  which,  they  had  nothing.  No  aid  could 
be  expected  from  the  poor  improvident  savages,  as 
they  often  suffer  great  want  themselves,  and  some  al- 
most every  year  die  with  hunger.!  Their  joy  and 
gratitude,  on  the  arrival  of  supplies,  may  be  conceived 
but  cannot  be  expressed. 

They  had,  before  this,  made  some  progress  in  their 
mission.  "  The  word  of  the  cross,"  say  they,  "  and  of 

*  Ace.  of  Mis.  among  the  Esquimaux  Indians,  p.  10. 

t  They  had  been  in  such  want  the  foregoing  winter  as  to  dig  up 
ice  eight  feet  thick  on  the  strand,  to  procure  muscles  and  sen  Treed 
for  the  preservation  of  life. 


178  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

the  great  atoning  sacrifice,  has  been  at  every  opportu* 
nity,  yea,  without  cessation,  preached  by  us  unto  the 
Esquimaux.  Brother  Drachart  has  particularly  shewn 
great  faithfulness  herein,  for  he  scarcely  ever  speaks 
to  them  of  any  thing  else.  They  hear  it,  and  for  the 
greatest  part  wonder  at  it.  Sometimes  they  will  not 
near,  go  away  from  him,  and  begin  to  laugh  ;  but  he 
is  still  patient  and  goes  on  in  hope."*  Even  during 
the  excessive  cold  of  winter  they  went  over  the  ice 
and  snow,  visiting  the  natives  in  their  winter  houses.! 
They  found  the  Indians  having  some  notion  of  a  great 
Being  who  created  heaven  and  earth,  but  without  any 
worship,  or  any  method  of  paying  him  devotion  ;  and 
almost  without  any  sense  of  guilt.  Those  addicted  to 
lying  pleaded  they  were  not  thieves  ;  thieves,  that  they 
were  not  murderers;  and  the  murderers,  that  they 
were  not  so  bad  as  some  barbarians.  But  when  the 
Gospel  was  preached,  some  were  affected  and  confess- 
ed they  were  sinners,  needing  a  Saviour.  One  named 
Annauk  became  a  very  serious  inquirer.  He  died  soon 
after.  When  his  wife  began  to  howl  and  cry,  "  Oh  ! 
my  dear  husband,  wilt  thou  leave  me  and  thy  two 
children  ?  he  answered,  "  Weep  not,  I  go  to  the  Sa- 
viour who  loves  mankind  so  much."  The  Brethren 
soon  formed  a  class  of  catechumens. 

In  1774,  Jens  Haven,  with  three  others  of  the  Breth- 
ren, went  to  explore  the  coast  northward  of  Nain.  On 
their  return,  the  vessel  was  wrecked,  and  two  of  them 
drowned.  A  new  settlement  was  however  commenced 
two  years  after,  (the  Brethren  first  purchasing  land 
from  the  Esquimaux)  about  150  miles  to  the  north  of 
Nain,  and  called  Okkak.  For  several  years  their  la- 

*  Ace.  of  Mil.  among  the  Esquimaux,  p.  13. 
"t  Their  houses  are  built  of  snow  in  the  following  manner,  They 
choose  a  large  drift,  and  dig  an  oval  hole  in  it  as  large  as  they  want 
the  house.  This  hole  they  arch  over  with  large  pieces  of  snow, 
leaving  an  opening  in  the  top  to  admit  the  light.  The  entry  it 
through  the  bank,  long,  crooked,  and  secured  by  a  slab  of  snow. 
An  elevation  of  about  20  inches  is  left  in  the  middle  of  the  house, 
tod  oo  this  they  spread  skim  and  sleep.  Ace.  p.  14. 


BY    THE    UNITED    BRETHREN.  179 

bours  there,  were  attended  with  many  difficulties  and 
vicissitudes  ;  but  at  length,  some  of  the  savages  mani- 
fested the  power  of  divine  truth  on  their  hearts. 

Soon  after  this,  a  third  settlement  was  made  at  Hepe- 
dale,  south  of  Nain.  The  wandering  habits  of  the  Es- 
quimanx,  however,  prevented  their  being  many  yet  fix- 
ed in  congregations.  Some  were  gained.  Among 
these  was  a  man  named  Tuglawina,  who  had  been  bap- 
tized some  years  before  at  Chateau  Bay,  by  a  Presby- 
terian. He  was  distinguished  among  his  countryman, 
having  acquired  an  astonishing  ascendancy,  not  only 
by  his  courage,  dexterity,  hardiness,  and  success  in 
hunting,  (qualities  most  essential  to  a  great  man,  in  the 
opinion  of  the  Indians  ;)  but  by  a  vigour  of  mind,  and 
elevation  of  intellect,  far  superior  to  most  around  him. 
He  was  besides  a  great  sorcerer,  and  was  supposed  to 
be  possessed  of  supernatural  powers  bestowed  on  him 
by  the  Torngak,  or  familiar  spirit,  whom  he  pretended 
to  consult  on  all  occasions.  Such  was  the  credulity  of 
the  natives,  that  if  he  declared,  on  the  word  of  his  Torn- 
gak, that  any  one  ought  not  to  live,  he  was  often  in- 
stantly murdered.  Many  thus  fell  a  victim  to  his  mal- 
ice. The  Brethren  would  not  have  escaped,  had  he 
disapproved  their  settling  in  the  country.  But  the 
Lord  inclined  him  to  favour  them.  He  even  bore  re- 
proof from  them,  trembling  and  weeping  when  they 
mentioned  his  guilt.  He  excused  himselihowever,  by 
saying  the  devil  forced  him  to  sin,  and  he  could  not 
avoid  it.  At  length  he  gave  evidence  of  being  a  sin- 
cere convert,  and  was  received  into  fellowship.* 

In  1803,  a  considerable  awakening  began  at  Hope- 
dale  and  spread  to  the  other  settlements,  Okkak  and 
Nain.  If  we  may  judge  from  its  fruits,  it  was  a  '»eal 
work  of  the  Spirit.  A  few  extracts,  from  the  journals 
of  the  Brethren  in  1805,  will  best  shew  its  nature. 

Speaking  of  a  man  lately  baptized,  who  had  been 
very  vile,  wallowing  from  his  infancy  in  every  kind  of 

*  Period.  Ace.  Vol.  II.  pp.  60,  222,  328. 


*80  PROPAGATION*    OP    CHRISTIANITY 

abomination,  guilty  of  the  most  atrocious  deeds,  and 
grown  grey  in  the  service  of  Satan,  they  add,  "  But 
now,  Oh,  how  is  he  changed !  The  ferocious  and  ter- 
rific countenance  of  this  late  monster  of  iniquity,  which 
made  one  tremble  at  his  presence,  is  now  converted  in- 
to a  mild,  gentle  aspect  5  the  savage  bear,  has  become 
a  gentle  lamb.  In  conversing  with  us,  he  expressed 
himself  thus — *  We  have  sowed  some  peas  in  a  vessel 
filled  with  earth.  They  are  now  growing  very  fast, 
and  look  well,  which  pleases  me  vastly.  Some  days 
ago  I  was  standing  and  looking  at  them  with  great  de- 
light, when  the  thought  struck  me,  that  like  them  I  had 
lately  been  planted  in  the  Lord's  garden,  when  1  was 
baptized  and  my  Saviour  washed  and  cleansed  me 
from  my  sins  in  his  precious  blood.  Oh,  that  I  now 
might  grow  and  thrive  like  these  plants,  and  bring 
forth  fruit  acceptable  to  him,  that  he  also  might  have 
cause  to  rejoice  over  me.'"* 

Another  instance  of  a  female.  Speaking  to  one  of 
the  missionaries'  wives,  she  said,  "  1  have  had  a  very 
distressing  night.  You  know  how  1  yesterday  told 
you  that  I  was  very  happy,  for  Jesus  had  pardoned  my 
sins,  and  1  had  now  forgotten  them  all.  But  you  made 
answer,  that  as  long  as  the  children  of  God  remain  here 
on  earth,  they  can  never  think  of  Jesus'  great  love,  and 
of  his  sufferings,  blood- shedding,  anal  bitter  death, 
without  remembering  that  their  great  debt  of  sin  was 
the  cause  of  all  his  torments.  These  words  pierced 
my  heart,  and  I  found  that  I  had  been  satisfied  with 
myself  more  than  with  our  Saviour's  work  within  me, 
nor  could  I  sleep  for  thinking  about  my  stale.  I  pray- 
ed but  found  no  comfort.  At  day  break,  therefore,  I 
we^it  to  the  summit  of  the  hills,  where  I  fell  on  my  face 
and  prayed  that  Jesus  would  grant  me  comfort  and 
peace  ;  but  all  seemed  in  vain,  and  I  returned  in  great 
distress.  When  I  entered  into  my  house  I  cried  out, 
*O,  Jesus  am  I  the  only  one  whom  thou  wilt  reject  ?' 

•  Period.  Ace.  Vol.  IV.  p.  109. 


BY  THE  UNITED    BRETHREN.  181 

Immediately  I  felt  as  if  Jesus  had  said  to  me,  "  Be  of 
good  cheer,  I  will  not  suffer  thee  to  be  plucked  out  ot 
my  hand,  for  thou  hast  cost  me  my  blood.'" 

The  converts  seemed  to  have  a  proper  sense  of  their 
helplessness.  One  said,  speaking  of  Jesus,  "  I  have 
only  within  these  few  days  been  convinced,  that  as 
long  as  I  am  in  this  world  I  can  do  nothing  but  look  to 
him  for  help.  I  am  as  one  walking  upon  a  smooth 
sheet  of  ice  and  obliged  at  every  step  to  guard  against 
falling.  He  must  uphold  me,  and  my  heart  is  lifted  up 
in  prayer  to  him."t  , 

Some  heathen  families  came  to  join  one  of  the  set- 
tlements. The  Brethren  informed  them  what  they 
expected  of  such.  They  answered,  "  We  mean  to  re- 
ceive your  words,  like  little  children,  believe  the  Gos- 
pel, and  obey  in  all  things.  Our  only  aim  is  the  con- 
version of  ourselves  and  our  families  to  God."  As 
soon  as  it  was  known  among  the  believing  Esquimaux} 
that  these  poor  heathen  had  obtained  leave  to  stay, 
there  was  such  joy  as  was  affecting  to  witness.  Young 
and  old  came  to  help  them  with  their  baggage,  and  to 
settle  their  little  affairs.  Of  a  party  who  went  away 
one  remained,  refusing  to  follow  the  heathen  any 
longer.  He  pitched  his  tent  at  some  distance  ;  but  the 
converted  Esquimaux  went  immediately,  took  it  down, 
and  put  it  up  in  the  midst  of  them.  The  new-comers 
were  amazed  at  such  proof  of  love,  declaring  they  had 
for  the  first  time  found  disinterested  affection. | 

"  The  converts,"  say  the  missionaries, "  come  andcon- 
fess  their  sins,  and  the  crimes  which  burden  their  con- 
sciences. Human  nature  shudders  and  starts  back,  on 
hearing  the  horrid  detail  of  abominations  practised 
among  the  heathen.  They  themselves  often  exclaim, 
'  Oh,  how  shockingly  have  we  lived  in  sin  ;  but  we 
were  quite  blind,  and  chained  down  by  the  fetters  of 
Satan.'  One  of  these  was  the  son  of  a  sorcerer.  '  My 

*  Period.  Ace.  Vol.  IV.  p.  110.     t  Ibid  p.  111. 

Period.  Ace.  Vol.  IV.  p.  116. 
IS 


182  PROPAGATION    OP    CHRISTIANITY 

parents,'  said  IIP, 'told  me  that  their  familiar  spirit, 
or  Torngak,  lived  in  the  water.  If  I  wishrd  to  consult 
him,  I  must  call  upon  him,  as  the  spirit  of  my  parents, 
to  come  forth  out  of  tlie  water;  and  remember  this 
token,  that  I  should  observe,  in  some  part  of  the  house, 
a  vapour  ascending,  soon  after  which  the  spirit  would 
appear  and  grant  what  I  asked.  Some  years  ago, 
when  my  little  brother  was  very  ill,  1  tried  this  method 
for  the  first  time,  and  called  upon  Torngak ;  when  I 
really  thought  1  perceived  a  small  vapour  arising,  and 
shortly  after  the  appearance  of  a  man  in  a  watery 
habit  stood  before  me.  1  was  filled  with  horror  ;  my 
whole  body  shook  with  fear,  and  I  covered  my  face 
with  my  hands.'  "* 

The  following  instance  shews  the  zeal  which  the 
Christian  Indians  had  for  the  conversion  of  their  coun- 
trymen. "  Three  families  arrived  from  Nain.  They 
pitched  their  tents  close  to  our  palisadoes,  which  gave 
us  the  pleasure  to  hear  their  melodious  singing  at  their 
morning  and  evening  family  worship.  During  their 
abode  here,  they  were  indefatigable  in  proclaiming  the 
Gospel  to  the  heathen.  They  went  from  tent  to  tent, 
and  in  simple  language,  but  with  great  energy  and 
burning  hearts,  related  what  the  Lord  had  done  for 
them;  exhorting,  both  our  own  people  and  the  stran- 
gers, to  surrender  themselves  without  exception  to 
thrir  God  and  Saviour."! 

The  awakening  extended  to  the  schools.  "  One 
day  while  we  were  closing  them  as  usual,"  say  the 
missionaries,  "by  singing  a  verse,  there  arose  such 
an  emotion  of  heart  among  them,  that  all  melted  into 
tears  ;  and  at  last,  without  any  direction,  they  of  them- 
selves fell  on  their  knees.  The  missionary,  therefore, 
who  was  keeping  the  school,  knelt  down  also,  and  was 
powerfully  excited  to  fervent  prayer  for  these  dear 
little  ones,  commending  them  to  the  grace  of  our  Sa- 


•  Period.  Ace.  Vol.  IV.  p.  119. 
t  Period.  Ace.  Vol.  IV.  p.  130. 


By    THE    UNITED    BRETHREN.  1 8p 

viour.  Frequently  the  children  met  together,  after 
the  example  of  their  parents,  during  which  they  were 
so  much  affected,  that  they  burst  into  loud  weeping. "? 

The  power  of  religion  was  manifest  in  leading  the 
converts  to  discard  their  vain  ornaments.  "  At  the 
holy  Communion  three  Esquimaux,  Joseph,  Lydia, 
and  Ketara,  were  present  as  candidates ;  and  Sarah 
with  a  view  to  confirmation.  The  three  women  were 
so  much  affected  that  they  cried  and  sobbed  aloud,  so 
as  almost  to  create  disturbance.  After  the  service  was 
over,  they  could  hardly  stand,  and  continued  weeping 
aloud.  We  let  them  come  into  our  house  until  they 
had  recovered  themselves.  They  said  they  were  so 
overpowered  by  a  sense  of  the  presence  of  the  Lord 
Jesus,  that  they  knew  not  where  they  were,  or  what 
they  did.  They  wept  on  account  of  their  un worthi- 
ness, and  said  they  would  now  give  their  whole  heart; 
to  him  who  died  on  the  cross  to  save  them.  On  the 
following  day  Sarah  came  and  brought  all  the  metal 
rings  with  which  she  had  formerly  decorated  her  lin- 
gers, in  the  Esquimaux  fashion,  and  wanted  to  part 
with  them.  We  asked  the  reason,  She  said,  '  I  will 
have  nothing  now  to  please  me,  but  only  Jesus.'  She 
was  followed  by  Lydia,  Louisa,  and  others,  who  brought 
their  ornaments  to  dispose  of  to  their  friends.  They 
did  this  quite  of  their  own  accord,  for~\vc  never  begin 
with  finding  fault  with  their  dress. "t 

This  time  of  refreshing  was  most  precious  to  the 
rnissionaries.  "  We  cannot  describe,"  say  they,  "  to 
our  dear  brethren  and  sisters,  in  words,  what  we  felt 
when  we  beheld  such  a  proof  of  the  power  of  the 
Lord's  grace  made  manifest  in  this  nation  ;  among 
whom  our  Brethren  have  laboured,  upwards  of  thirty 
years,  and  suffered  so  much  anxiety  and  grief  at  their 
hardness  of  heart,  ft  now  appears,  indeed,  that  the 
Lord's  time  is  come,  when,  they  that  were  asleep  in 
sin  and  death  shall  awake  and  receive  ears  to  hear  the 

*  Periodical  Account,  Vol.  IV.  p.  130. 
t  Periodical  Account,  Vol.  IV.  p.  210. 


184  PROPAGATIdN    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

Gospel  for  the  salvation  of  their  souls.  Oh,  that  we 
were  able  by  words  to  convey  some  faint  idea  of  the 
joy  and  gratitude  wo  feel,  in  beholding  this  work  of 
the  Lord  among  our  dear  Esquimaux."* 

This  revival  has  continued  in  a  greater  or  less  de- 
gree to  the  present  time.  The  number  of  converts  is 
not  known.  In  1812,  the  baptized  in  all  the  settle- 
ments v/ere  about  300.  The  Brethren  continue  to 
labour  in  faith.  They  love  their  work.  One  of  them 
on  a  visit  to  England,  being  asked  by  the  Rt.  Hon. 
Charles  Grenville  if  he  sincerely  wished  to  return  to 
the  barren  coast  of  Labrador,  answered — "  Sir,  I  do 
.sincerely  wish  to  return  to  Labrador,  and  that  from  a 
fervent  love  to  the  Esquimaux,  and  to  my  service  a- 
inong  them.  It  is  true,  that  when  I  had  been  eighteen 
years  in  that  country,  I  felt  a  great  desire  to  visit  my 
relations  and  friends,  and  the  Brethren's  congregations 
in  Europe.  It  was  like  the  feeling  of  hunger  I  had 
this  forenoon,  in  waiting  for  your  late  dinner ;  but  now, 
since  you  have  treated  me  so  hospitably,  my  hunger  is 
satisfied.  I  am  thankful ;  but  want  no  more,  and  am 
ready  to  go  home.  Thus  my  hunger,  after  enjoying 
my  friends'  company,  has  been  richly  satisfied.  For 
the  kindness  and  love  of  the  Brethren  in  all  places 
where  we  have  been,  1  feel  thankful ;  and  am  refresh- 
ed by  it.t  1  am  now  ready  to  return  to  my  work  ; 
nnd,  if  it  pleases  the  Lord,  to  lay  down  my  bones 
nmong  those  dear  people,  whom  1  love  as  my  chil- 
dren."} 

In  1817,  the  state  of  the  different  settlements  was 
nearly  as  follows  ; 

*  Periodical  Account,  Vol.  IV.  pp.  128—132. 

t  The  Brethren  are  somewhat  peculiar  ia  permitting  their  mis- 
sionaries to  revisit  home.  There  are  some  advantages,  perhaps, 
attending  it.  Dr.  Bogue,  principal  of  the  Missionary  Seminary  at 
Gosport,  decides  that  a  missionary  ought  to  return  once  ia  tea  or 
twelve  years;  but  this  cannot  usually  be  done. 

J  Periodical  Account.  Vol.  VI.  p.  I6J. 


BY    THE    UMTED    BRETHREN,  1 i> 

Nain-        112  Baptized  130  Congregation 

Okkak      146      do.  179       do. 

Hopedale  104      do.         48  Com.       135       do. 

The  communication  with  Labrador  is  still  kept  up 
by  a  regular  trading  vessel,  on  which  the  missionaries 
are  entirely  dependent  for  supplies.  Considering  the 
extreme  danger  of  navigating  in  that  world  of  ice,  it 
will  at  once  be  seen  that  they  must  constantly  live  by 
faith.  It  is  worthy  of  remark  while  so  many  vessels 
are  lost,  that  the  vessel,  on  which  they  depend,  has 
now  supplied  them  more  than  fifty  years,  without  once 
failing  them.  In  1816,  for  the  first  time,  she  was  pre- 
vented reaching  Hopedale  by  the  ice  and  storms.  The 
emotions  with  which  they  greet  her  arrival  are  well 
described  in  their  letter  from  Okkak,  in  1813. 

"  The  1st  of  this  month  was  the  joyful  day,  on  which, 
about  6  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  we  saw  the  Jemina 
approaching  in  full  sail  from  behind  the  distant  moun- 
tains. Our  hearts  overflowed  with  thanksgiving,  and 
our  eyes  with  tears  of  joy  ;  and  we  could  not  help  ex- 
claiming, '  This  is  not  the  work  of  man,  it  is  God  alone 
who  protects  and  safely  leads  this  little  bark  through 
all  the  dangers  of  the  sea,  and  the  enemy,  across  the 
stormy  ocean.  Our  joy  was  soon  increased  by  discov- 
ering the  white  flag  with  the  olive  branch  of  peace,  fly- 
ing from  the  mast  head.  No  one  is  able  to  express  or 
conceive  what  an  impression  this  sight  made  on  us."* 
The  missionaries  have  within  a  few  years  undertaken. 
a  translation  of  the  whole  New  Testament ;  and  that 
noble  institution,  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society, 
have  agreed  to  be  at  the  expense  of  publishing  it.  The 
gospel  according  to  John  was  printed  about  six  years 
ago,  and  the  other  three  gospels  two  or  three  years  af- 
ter. When  the  former  was  distributed  among  the  con- 
verts, they  expressed  their  sense  of  its  value  in  the  most 
affecting  manner.  Some  burst  into  a  Hood  of  tears, 
some  pressed  the  little  book  to  their  bosoms  and  scorned 

*  Period.  Ace.  Vol.  VI.  p.  49; 

16* 


186  '         PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

to  enjoy  a  foretaste  of  Heaven  ;  and  some  expressed 
their  gratitude  in  letters  addressed  to  the  missionaries. 
They  now  take  it  with  them  when  they  go  in  search  of 
provisions,  and  they  spend  their  evenings  in  their  tents, 
nr  snow  houses,  reading  it  with  great  delight. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

TARTARV    AND    NICOBAR    ISLANDS. 

Mission  established  in  Tartary — Sarepta  built — Visit  to 
the  Tschecks — Five  Tartar  girls  baptized — Nicobar 
Islands — Attempts  to  plant  a  Colony — Missionaries 
— Their  sufferings — Mission  relinquished. 

TARTARY.  Several  of  the  Brethren  were  sent,  in 
1765,  to  form  a  small  colony  in  the  kingdom  of  Astra- 
khan with  a  view  to  introduce  Christianity  among  the 
neighbouring  Tartar  tribes.  They  fixed  their  residence 
about  twenty  four  iniles  below  Czarizin,  where,  with 
the  assistance  of  some  Russian  carpenters,  they  erect- 
ed the  necessary  buildings  and  founded  a  town  which 
they  called  Sarepta. 

This  was  much  frequented,  being  the  thoroughfare 
from  St.  Petersburg  to  Persia  and  the  East  Indies. 
Among  other  visitors  was  a  merchant  from  Georgia, 
who  informed  them  there  was  a  tribe  called  Tschecks, 
inhabiting  the  mountains  of  Caucasus,  who,  according 
to  their  own  account,  were,  some  hundred  years  ago, 
driven  from  Europe ;  that  they  still  retained  their  lan- 
guage, customs,  and  the  Christian  religion  ;  and  had 
in  their  possession  the  books  of  their  forefathers,  de- 
posited in  large  strong  built  churches  ;  that  these  were 
fallen  into  disuse,  but  they  looked  forward  to  a  time 
when  the  ancient  worship  would  be  restored. 

As  the  Brethren  consider  themselves  descended  from 
ihe  Tschecks,  they  very  naturally  conjectured  that  these 
7,-erc  the  countrymen  of  their  ancestors^  who  were  ban- 


BY    THE    UNITED    BRETHREN.  287 

ishcd  from  Moravia  on  account  of  their  religion,  and 
were  said  to  have  settled  near  the  mountains  of  Cau- 
casus. 

To  obtain  further  information,  two  of  the  Brethren 
attempted  a  visit  to  this  tribe  ;  but  after  advancing  with- 
in four  days  journey,  they  were  met  by  an  army  oi 
Tartars,  and  obliged  to  return,  The  attempt  was  re- 
newed successfully  by  three  of  the  Brethren  several 
years  after.  On  approaching  the  principal  town  of 
the  Tschecks,  what  was  their  disappointment,  to  hear 
the  cry  of  the  Mollahs  on  the  turrets  of  the  mosques, 
summoning  the  people  to  evening  prayers.  The  in- 
habitants were  Mahometans,  though  it  appeared  that 
their  forefathers  were  originally  Christians.  They 
said,  "  Our  countrymen  embraced  the  religion  of  Ma- 
homet more  than  three  hundred  years  ago,  and  now 
we  thank  God  he  has  directed  us  in  the  right  path  to 
Heaven."* 

With  regard  to  the  principal  object  of  the  Colony, 
the  Calmui  Tartars,  a  horde  of  them  encamped  in  the 
neighbourhood,  soon  after  its  establishment.  The 
building-of  Sarepta  was  to  them  a  source  of  much  amuse- 
ment. They  came  in  great  numbers  to  view  the  va- 
rious operations.  A  physician,  who  attended  many  of 
them  in  sickness,  and  among  the  number  one  of  their 
princes,  assisted  in  gaining  their  coniidence.  The 
chief  invited  two  of  the  Brethren  to  live  with  him  and 
learn  their  language.  They  went.  During  two  years 
they  resided  among  the  Tartars,  conforming  to  their 
manner  of  life"  and  accompanying  them  in  their  emi- 
grations from  place  to  place  with  their  tents  and  cattle. 
They  were  treated  kindly,  but  their  message  of  salva- 
tion was  not  received  by  the  poor  barbarians.  The 
horde  at  length  left  that  part  of  the  counlry  in  1774, 
and  only  a  few  straggling  families  remained"  about  Sa- 
repta. 

The  Brethren  have  frequently  since  attempted  to  in- 
troduce the  Gospel  among  the  Calmuc  Tartars,  but 

*  Period.  Ace.  Vol.  Ill,  pp.  36.r,,  3Bft 


188  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIAN!  i  » 

with  little  success.  The  Calmucs  are  proud  of 
their  own  religion.  "  Though  every  nation,"  say  they, 
"  may  pursue  its  own  method  to  obtain  the  chief  good, 
yet  ours  must  be  the  best,  since  it  shows  a  man  how  he 
may  become  a  god."  They  are  likewise  very  super- 
stitious. They  commenced  a  long  and  bloody  \\-ai 
against  the  Persians,  calling  them  infidels,  simply  be- 
cause they  would  not  give  their  whiskers  a  particular 
cut.  They  desire  no  other  happiness  hereafter,  than 
such  as  may  be  enjoyed  on  earth,  in  riches,  cattle  and 
furniture. 

Finding  that  little  could  be  done  among  the  older 
Calmucs,  the  Brethren  have  lately  turned  their  atten- 
tion to  the  children.  Several  of  them  have  received 
religious  instruction  with  some  apparent  effect.  In 
1808,  some  Kirgisian  Tartars,  reduced  to  great  distress, 
offered  to  sell  their  children  to  obtain  the  necessaries 
of  life.  The  court  of  St.  Petersburg  proposed  to  pur- 
chase a  number,  and  send  them  to  Sarepta.  It  seems 
this  was  not  done  ;  but  in  1808,  the  Brethren  them- 
selves ransomed  four  girls  from  this  tribe,  whom  they 
instructed  and  afterwards  baptized.  These,  and  a  blind 
Calmucgirl  brought  to  the  settlement,  are  the  only  in- 
dividuals they  have  received  into  the  church.  The 
Brethren  have  begun  a  translation  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment into  the  Calmuc  language.  They  have  likewise 
been  very  useful  to  the  German  colonists  settled  in  their 
neighbourhood. 

JNicoBAR  ISLANDS.  A  commercial  establishment 
was  made  by  the  Danes,  in  1756,  on  the  Nicobar  isl- 
ands at  the  entrance  of  the  Bay  of  Bengal.  It  was 
?oon  intimated  to  the  Brethren,  by  a  person  of  rank  at 
Court,  that  the  king  of  Denmark- wished  a  mission  to 
be  attempted  among  the  natives.  It  was  accordingly 
projected  ;  but  before  it  could  be  carried  into  execu- 
tion most  of  the  colonists  had  died,  and  the  establish- 
ment was  broken  up. 

The  Brethren,  however,  resolved  to  prosecute  tl  eir 
design,  and  for  this  purpose  formed  a  small  settlement 


BY    THE    UNITED    BRETHREN.  189 

at  Tranquebar,  where  they  built  a  house,  out-houses, 
and  work-shops  for  their  several  trades,  to  serve  as  a 
nursery  to  the  mission.  The  Danes  forming  a  new 
establishment  in  1768,  six  of  the  Brethren  accompani- 
ed the  colony  and  settled  on  Nancauwery,  one  of  the 
Nicobar  islands;  but  the  colonists  died  so  fast  that  at 
the  end  of  three  years  only  two  European  soldiers  sur- 
vived, and  the  attempt  at  forming  a  trading  factory 
was  abandoned.* 

The  Brethren  still  remained.  To  supply  them  with 
the  necessaries  of  life,  the  settlement  at  Tranqu»bar 
chartered  a  small  vessel.  After  two  or  three  losing 
voyages,  and  combatting  contrary  winds,  this  under- 
taking was  relinquished.  The  missionaries  were  con- 
sequently reduced  to  want.  They  had  many  other 
difficulties  to  struggle  with,  particularly  the  unhealthi- 
ness  of  the  climate,  by  which  one  after  another  was 
hurried  to  the  grave. 

In  1779,  John  Gottfried  Haensel,  and  another  of  the 
Brethren,  joined  the  mission  ;  but  the  latter  soon  died, 
and  of  the  three  whom  they  found  alive,  only  one  sur- 
vived but  a  short  time.  Haensel  and  bis  companion, 
left  alone,  besides  being  affected  with  sickness,  were 
exposed  to  great  dangers  ;  especially  from  the  Malay 
robbers  who  infested  the  islands.  More  than  once  they 
were  surrounded  by  these  barbarians,  and  shown  their 
pointed  daggers  tipped  with  poison. 

In  1783,  three  new  missionaries  arrived,  but  in  a 
very  unhappy  condition.  The  vessel  in  which  they 
sailed  from  Tranquebar,  was  taken  by  a  French  pri- 
vateer; and  they  escaped  after  being  long  detained  on 
the  Malay  coast,  in  an  old  prow.  The  Brethren  at 
Nancauwery,  had  long  been  in  want  of  many  necessa- 
ries of  life,  and  now,  instead  of  receiving  a  supply  of 
provisions,  their  number  was  augmented  to  consume 
what  little  they  had.  They  at  length  fitted  up  the 
prow  with  new  sails,  for  which  they  worked  up  their 
Whole  stock  of  cloth,  and  two  of  the  Brethren  ventur* 
*  Letters  on  the  Nicobar  islands,  p.  9. 


190  PROPAGATION    OP  CHRISTIANITY 

ed  in  it  to  Tranquehar.  The  situation  of  those  who 
remained,  then  became  more  wretched  than  ever.  It 
was  with  great  difficulty  they  could  subsist.  Their 
constitution  was  completely  underminded  by  sickness, 
anxiety,  and  toil ;  nor  were  their  hearts  cheered  by  the 
conversion  of  any  native.*  "  Oh,  how  many  tears," 
says  Mr.  Haensel,  "  have  I  shed  during  that  period  of 
distress  and  trouble.  I  will  not  affirm,  that  they  were 
all  of  that  kind,  which  I  might  with  David  pray  the 
Lord  '  to  put  into  his  bottle,1*  and  ask  '  are  they  not  in 
thy  book?  for  I  was  not  yet  fully  acquainted  with  the 
ways  of  Gr.d  with  his  people,  and  had  not  yet  a  heart 
wholly  resigned  to  all  his  dealings.  Oftentimes  self-will, 
unbelief,  and  repining  at  our  hard  lot,  were  mixed  with 
our  complaints  and  cries  unto  him.t 

The  labours  of  the  Brethren  produced  no  sensible 
effect.  They  found  it  extremely  difficult  to  learn  the 
language  so  as  to  become  intelligible,  there  being  no 

*  Letters  on  the  Nicobar  islands,  pp.  21,  23. 

t  Their  accommodations  may  be  imagined  from  the  following. 
Says  Mr  Haensel — "  On  my  frequent  excursions  along  the  sea  coast, 
it  sometimes  happened  that  I  was  benighted,  and  could  not,  with  con- 
venience, return  to  our  dwelling  ;  but  i  was  never  at  loss  for  a  bed. 
The  greater  part  of  the  beach  consists  of  a  remarkably  fine  white 
sand,  which  above  high  water  mark  is  perfectly  clean  and  dry.  In- 
to this  I  dug  with  ease  a  hole  large  enough  to  contain  my  body,  form- 
ing a  mound  a?  a  pillow  for  my  head  ;  1  then  lay  down,  and  by  col- 
lecting the  sand  over  me,  buried  myself  in  it  up  to  the  neck.  My 
faithful  dog  always  lay  across  my  body,  ready  to  give  the  alarm,  in 
case  of  disturbance  from  any  quarter.  However,  I  was  under  no 
apprehension  from  wild  animals.  Crocodiles  and  kaymans  never 
hauni  the  open  coast,  but  keep  in  creeks  and  lagoons,  and  there  are 
no  ravenous  beasts  on  the  island.  The  only  annoyance  I  suffered 
was  from  the  nocturnal  perambulations  of  an  immense  variety  of 
crabs  of  all  sizes,  the  grating  noise  of  whose  armour  would  sometimes 
keep  me  awake.  But  they  were  well  watched  by  my  dog ;  and  if 
any  one  ventured  to  approach,  he  was  sure  to  be  suddenly  seized,  and 
thrown  to  a  more  respectlul  distance;  or  if  a  crab  of  a  more  tre- 
mendous appearance  deterred  the  dog  from  exposing  his  nose  to  its 
claws,  he  would  bark  and  frighten  it  away,  by  which,  however,  I  was 
often  more  seriously  alarmed  than  the  occasion  required.  Many 
a  comfortable  night's  rest  have  I  had  in  these  sepulchral  dormitories, 
when  the  nights  were  clear  and  dry."  Letters  on  the  Nicobar  Inl- 
ands, pp.  20,  36,  37. 


BY  THE  UNITED  BRETHREN.          191 

vocabularies  or  books  ;  and  the  natives,  at  the  same 
time,  being  too  indolent  to  speak,  if  they  can  avoid 
it.  At  the  same  time  their  notions  of  a  Divine  Being- 
were  so  vague,  and  their  moral  sense  so  dull,  that  it 
was  extremely  difficult  to  awaken  in  them  any  curios- 
ity about  religion.  They  had  no  word  in  the  language 
to  express  their  idea  of  God ;  but  one  simply,  which 
signifies  above.  Of  God,  they  had  some  notion  that 
he  is  good ;  but  when  the  missionaries  attempted  to 
explain  his  love  in  the  plan  of  salvation  they  were  as- 
tonished, and  would  not  believe  it  was  any  thing  which 
affected  them.  When  told  of  the  Redeemer,  they  said 
"  they  could  not  think  that  the  sufferings  of  one  man 
could  atone  for  the  sins  of  another ;  and  that,  there- 
fore, if  they  were  wicked,  what  was  told  (hem  of  a 
crucified  Saviour  would  not  help  them  ;  but  they  were 
not  wicked ;  they  were  good,  and  never  did  any  thing 
wrong." 

An  extract  from  Mr.  Haensel,  the  only  missionary 
who  finally  survived,  will  best  show  the  state  of  the 
mission  before  it  was  given  up,  and  the  manner  in 
which  this  was  done. 

"  The  three  following  years  of  my  stay  were  spent 
in  fruitless  attempts  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  natives, 
and  the  arrangements  proposed  and  made  by  the  new- 
comers, seemed  all  to  fail.  But  I  cannot  help  observ- 
ing, that  when  we  speak  of  the  total  failure  of  our  en- 
deavours to  promote  the  conversion  of  the  natives,  we 
have  cause  in  a  great  degree,  to  blame  ourselves.  For 
my  part,  I  must  confess  with  humble  shame,  that  I  soon 
lost  my  faith  and  courage,  brotherly  love  having  ceas- 
ed to  prevail  among  us  ;  for  how  can  missionaries 
speak,  with  eflect,  of  the  love  of  Jesus,  and  its  fruits  in 
the  heart,  when  they  themselves  do  not  live  in  the  en- 
joyment of  it  ?  It  is  true,  our  trials  were  great,  and  the 
prospect,  in  many  respects,  most  gloomy ;  but  we  have 
seen  in  other  instances,  what  the  Lord  can  do,  by  re- 
moving obstacles,  and  giving  strength  to  His  servants, 
if  they  are  one  in  spirit,  pray  and  live  together  in  uni- 


492  PROPAGATION    OP    CHRISTIAMTr 

ty,  and  prefer  each  other  in  love.  This  was  too  much 
wanting  during  the  latter  part  of  our  abode  in  the  Nic- 
obar  islands,  and  O  that  all  missionaries  would  remem- 
ber, that  brotherly  love  is  the  most  precious  jewel  in  a 
mission  ;  and  that  no  sacrifice  of  one's  own  opinions 
and  schemes  is  too  great,  to  maintain  it  unbroken." 

"  The  loss  of  so  many  valuable  men,  the  total  failure 
of  the  object  of  the  mission,  and  the  want  of  proper 
Brethren,  willing  to  devote  themselves  to  so  hopeless 
a  cause,  at  length  prevailed,  and  it  was  resolved  to 
give  up  the  mission.  I  was  again  deputed  to  go  to 
Nancauwery,  to  fetch  Brother  Kragh,  and  all  effects 
belonging  to  the  mission,  and  to  deliver  up  the  prem- 
ises to  the  Governor,  who,  on  our  representation  of  the 
impracticability  of  our  supporting  the  mission  any  longer, 
had  consented  to  send  a  lieutenant,  a  corporal,  and  six 
privates,  to  lake  possession.  I  accompanied  these 
people,  and  delivered  to  them  every  thing  1  could  not 
carry  away. 

"Words  cannot  express  the  painful  sensations  which 
crowded  into  my  mind,  while  I  was  thus  executing  the 
task  committed  to  me,  and  making  a  final  conclusion  of 
the  labours  of  the  Brethren  in  the  Nicobar  Islands.  I 
remembered  the  numberless  prayers,  tears,  and  sighs 
offered  up  by  so  many  servants  of  Jesus,  and  by  our 
congregations  in  Europe,  for  the  conversion  of  the  poor 
heathen  here ;  and  when  I  beheld  our  burying  ground, 
where  eleven  of  my  Brethren  had  their  resting  place, 
as  seed  sown  in  a  barren  land,  1  burst  into  tears,  and 
exclaimed  :  Surely  all  this  cannot  have  been  done  in 
vain !  Often  did  1  visit  this  place,  and  sat  down  and 
wept  at  their  graves. 

u  My  last  farewell  with  the  inhabitants,  who  had  flock- 
ed to  me  from  all  the  circumjacent  islands,  was  very 
affecting.  They  wept  and  howled  for  grief,  and  beg- 
ged that  the  Brethren  might  soon  return  to  them.  We 
always  enjoyed  their  esteem  and  love,  and  they  do  not 
deserve  to  be  classed  with^their  ferocious  neighbours, 
fhe  Malays  ;  being,  in  general,  kind  and  gentle  in  their 


BY  THE  UNITED  BRETHREN'.  193 

Dispositions,  -except  when  roused  by  jealodsy,  or  other 
provocations ;  when  their  uncontrouled  passions  will 
lead  them  into  excesses,  as  some  of  the  Danish  soldiers 
experienced.  We  always  found  them  ready  to  serve 
us." 

Mr.  Haensel,  though  his  constitution  was  so  com- 
pletely poisoned  by  the  malignant  fever  of  the  island, 
that  he  had  a  regular  attack  of  it  every  third  day  dur- 
ing his  life,  became  a  very  active  and  successful  mis- 
sionary in  the  West  Indies,  where  he  died  in  1814, 
much  lamented. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

NORTH   AMERICA. 

.Mission  commenced  by  Ranch  at  Shekomeko — Tzvo  In- 
dians awakened — Persecution  excited — Tschoop^s  ac- 
count of  his  conversion — Brethren's  manner  of  life, 
and  preaching — Their  danger — Happiness  of  the  In- 
dian converts — A  prodigal  brought  back — Indians 
remove — Build  Gnadenhutten — Various  labours  of 
the  Brethren. 

THE  United  Brethren  formed  a  small  settlement  in 
Pennsylvania  in  1734,  and  another  in  Georgia  the  fol- 
lowing year.  The  latter  had  for  its  object  the  Chris- 
tian instruction  of  the  Indians.  Some  advances  were 
made  in  this  good  work,  and  prospects  were  favourable 
for  the  conversion  of  the  heathen,  when  a  difficulty  ar- 
rising  between  the  Brethren  and  the  government  on 
account  of  their  refusing  to  bear  arms,  they  were  oblig- 
ed to  retire  and  join  the  settlement  in  Pennsylvania. 
The  Rev.  Mr.  Spangenberg  who  conducted  the  colo- 
ny, had  in  the  mean  time  returne3  to  Herrnhut,  and 
made  such  a  representation  of  the  deplorable  state  of 
the  Indians,  that  several  single  Brethren  resolved  to 
17 


194  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY1 

hazard  their  lives  in  a  persevering  attempt  to  extend 
among  them  a  knowledge  of  the  Gospel.  Twelve 
were  nominated  for  this  undertaking,  and  Christian 
Henry  Rauch  immediately  set  out.  He  arrived  in 
New"  York  July  16,  1740.  There  even  the  pious  peo- 
ple attempted  to  dissuade  him  from  any  effort  among 
the  Indians  ;  telling  him  that  many  expensive  attempts 
had  been  made  in  vain  to  Christianize  them.  But  he 
was  not  to  be  dissuaded.  He  placed  his  sole  confi- 
dence in  God,  and  went  quietly  to  work.  Hearing 
that  some  Indians  had  arrived  at  New-York  to  negoci- 
ate  a  treaty,  he  sought  them  out.  He  found  them  in  a 
drunken  frolic.  Waiting  till  they  were  sober,  he  spoke 
with  two  of  them,  Tschoop  and  Shabash,  inquiring  if 
they  did  not  want  a  teacher.  The  latter  answered  in 
the  affirmative,  adding,  that  he  frequently  desired  to 
know  better  things,  but  could  not  tell  how  or  where  to 
find  them.* 

The  missionary  was  encouraged  to  visit  their  resi- 
dence at  Shekomeko,  East  of  Hudson's  river  and  not 
far  from  Poughkeepsie.  He  was  at  first  received  with 
much  kindness.  His  message  concerning  the  Son  of 
God  becoming  a  man  and  dying  for  our  sins  excited 
attention  and  surprise  ;  but  it  was  soon  turned  into  de- 
rision. These  Indians  were  indeed  among  the  most 
abandoned  of  their  species,  for  drunkenness  and  every 
other  vice  prevailed  among  them  to  a  shocking  degree. 
Rauch  suffered  much  from  the  want  of  food,  and  from  fa- 
tigue in  travelling,  having  no  means  to  keep  a  horse  or 
money  to  hire  a  boat ;  but  he  thought  himself  sufficient- 
ly compensated,  when  some  effect  of  his  labours  began 
to  appear.  Both  Tschoop  and  Shabash,  who  were 
among  the  greatest  drunkards,  were  awakened.  Their 
eyes  overflowed  with  tears,  when  the  sufferings  and 
death  of  (he  Redeemer  were  described  to  them.  Some 
Christians  in  the  neighbourhood  hearing  of  this,  invited 

*  History  of  the  Mission  of  the  United  Brethren  among  the  In- 
dian* in  North  America,  bj  George  Henry  Loskiel,  Part  II.  p.  7. 


BY    THE    UNITED    BRETHREN.  195 

the  missionary  to  preach  in  a  barn,  which  he  did  for  a 
year  with  success.  But  these  exertions  roused  the 
malice  of  such  among  the  white  inhabitants  as  were 
unwilling  that  the  heathen  should  be  instructed  ;  and 
they  contrived  to  prejudice  the  Indians  against  the 
missionary,  by  reporting  that  he  was  only  seeking  to 
deprive  them  of  their  liberty.  The  eavages,  irritated 
by  these  reports,  threatened  to  shoot  him  if  he  did  not 
leave  the  place.  He  took  shelter  with  a  farmer  in  the 
neighbourhood, but  continued  his  visits  and  instructions. 
At  length  even  Tschoop  and  Shabash  became  so  much 
incensed,  that  the  former  attempted  to  shoot  him,  and 
the  latter  constantly  avoided  his  preseoce.  He  follow- 
ed them  with  patience  and  love,  sowing  the  word 
with  tears  5  and  though  some  of  the  Indians  talked  of 
hanging  him  up  in  the  woods,  and  one  actually  ran  af- 
ter him  with  a  hatchet,  and  would  have  killed  him  but 
for  stumbling  into  the  water;  all  began  to  admire  his 
courage,  united  with  so  much  meekness  and  humility. 
He  often  spent  half  a  day  in  their  huts,  ate  and  drank 
with  them  in  a  friendly  manner,  and  even  lay  down  to 
sleep  in  the  midst  of  them,  with  the  utmost  composure. 
This  last  circumstance  made  a  deep  impression  on  the 
minds  of  the  Indians,  particularly  on  that  of  Tschoop. 
He  one  day,  while  the  missionary  was  lying  fast  asleep 
before  him,  was  struck  with  the  thought,  "  This  cannot 
be  a  bad  man.  He  fears  no  evil,  not  even  from  us 
who  are  so  savage.  Here  he  sleeps  comfortably  and 
places  his  life  in  our  hands."  On  farther  reflection  he 
was  convinced  that  the  reports  of  the  white  men  were 
malicious,  and  he  attempted,  with  success,  to  remove 
the  unfavourable  impressions  of  his  countrymen.* 

Confidence  being  restored,  Rauch  laboured  with 
new  zeal.  He  did  not  labour  in  vain.  The  change 
effected  on  Tschoop  was  particularly  remarkable.  The 
tiger  was  changed  into  a  lamb.  lie  gave  the  following 
simple,  but  interesting  account  of  his  conversion. — 

Itfskiel's  History,  Part  II.  p.  13. 


i96  PROPAGATION    OP    CHRISTIANITY 

•;  Brethren,  I  have  been  a  heathen,  and  have  grown 
old  among  the  heathen  ;  therefore  I  know  how  heathen, 
think.  Once  a  preacher  came,  and  began  to  explain  to 
us  that  there  was  a  God.  We  answered,  'Dost  thou 
think  us  so  ignorant  as  not  to  know  that  ?  Go  back 
to  the  place  from  whence  thou  earnest."  Then  again 
another  preacher  came  and  began  to  teach  us,  and  to 
.say,  '  You  must  not  steal,  nor  lie,  nor  get  drunk,  &c.7 
We  answered,  '  Thou  fool,  dost  think  that  we  don't 
know  that  ?  Learn  first  thyself,  and  then  teach  the 
people  to  whom  thou  belongest,  to  leave  offthese  things. 
For  who  steals,  or  lies,  or  who  is  more  drunken  than 
thine  own  people  ?'  And  thus  we  dismissed  him. 
After  some  time  Brother  Christian  Henry  Rauch  came 
into  my  hut,  and  sat  down  by  me.  He  spoke  to  me 
nearly  as  follows : — 1 1  come  to  you  in  the  name  of 
;he  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth.  He  sends  to  let  you 
know,  that  he  will  make  you  happy,  and  deliver  you 
from  the  misery,  in  which  you  lie  at  present.  To  this 
end  he  became  a  man,  gave  his  life  a  ransom  for  man, 
r*nd  shed  his  blood  for  him,  &c.  &c.'  When  he  had 
finished  his  discourse,  he  lay  down  upon  a  board,  fa- 
tigued by  the  journey,  and  fell  into  a  sound  sleep.  I 
then  thought;  What  kind  of  man  is  this?  There  he 
lies  and  sleeps.  I  might  kill  him,  and  throw  him  out 
into  the  wood,  and  who  would  regard  it?  But  this 
jives  him  no  concern.  However,  I  could  not  forget 
his  words.  They  constantly  recurred  to  my  mind, 
Even  when  I  was  asleep,  I  dreamt  of  that  blood  which 
Christ  shed  for  us.  I  found  this  to  be  something  dif- 
ferent from  what  I  had  ever  heard,  and  I  interpreted 
Christian  Henry's  words  to  the  other  Indians.  Thus, 
through  the  grace  of  God,  an  awakening  took  place 
among  us.  1  say  therefore,  Brethren,  preach  Christ 
our  Saviour  and  his  sufferings  and  death,  if  you  would 
have  your  words  to  gain  entrance  among  the  heathen."* 
The  following  year,  1742,  Rauch  was  joined  by 

*  Loikiel's  Historj,  Part  II.  p.  14,  15. 


BY    THE    UNITED    BUETHREN*.  19? 

Gotlob  Buettner,  who  came  from  Europe  to  assist  in 
the  mission.  They  both  soon  attended  a  synod  of  the 
Brethren  in  the  vicinity  of  Bethlehem,  and  receive4 
ordination.  Some  of  the  converted  Indians,  one  oi- 
whom  was  Shabash,  accompanied  them,  and  were  bap' 
tized  before  the  whole  assembly.  On  the  return  of  the 
Brethren,  Tschoop,  who  could  not  go  such  a  distance 
on  account  of  lameness,  was  admitted  to  the  same  or- 
dinance. The  gospel  now  made  rapid  progress.  At 
a  visitation  of  the  mission  by  Count  Zinzendorif  a  few- 
months  later,  baptism  was  administered  to  six  others, 
Four  Brethren  with  their  wives  joined  the  missionaries 
as  assistants,  and  they  extended  their  labours  to  different 
places  in  the  vicinity.  They  were  generally  obliged  to 
earn  their  bread  by  working  with  their  hands ;  and 
they  conformed  so  far  to  the  Indians'  customs,  in  dress 
and  living,  as  to  be  taken  for  them.  Their  manner  of 
living  and  preaching  had  great  effect.  When  Jostii 
Christ  was  preached,  the  Indians  would  say,  "  Yes, 
this  is  true.  This  is  the  right  way,  of  which  we  have 
hitherto  been  ignorant ;  these  are  not  mere  words,  they 
proceed  from  our  teacher's  heart."* 

At  one  time  a  captain  of"  the  Indians  finding  some 
Europeans  in  the  hut  of  one  of  the  missionaries  said, 
"  You  ought  to  be  ashamed  of  yourselves,  who  have 
been  so  long  among  us  and  never  to  have  told  us  of 
any  thing  of  what  we  hear  from  this  man.  IJe  tells  us- 
what  he  has  felt  in  his  own  heart;  shews  us  the  stale 
of  our  own  hearts,  and  hits  the  mark  exactly.  But 
you  chatter  and  read  in  books,  and  never  do  the  things 
you  teach  to  others.  From  him  we  learn  how  \ve 
may  be  saved.'5"* 

A  trader  endeavoured  to  convince  Shabash  that  the 
Brethren  were  not  privileged  teachers.  He  answer- 
ed, "  They  may  be  what  they  will,  but  I  know  what 
they  have  told  me,  and  what  God  has  wrought  within 
me.  Look  at  my  poor  countrymen  there  lying  drunk, 

*  Loskiel's  History,  Part  II.  p.  39. 
t  LcskiePs  History,  Part  II.  p,  41 
17* 


198  PROPAGATION  OF 

before  your  door.  Why  do  you  not  send  privileged 
teachers  to  convert  them,  if  they  can.  Four  years  ago 
1  also  lived  like  a  beast,  and  not  one  of  you  troubled 
himself  about  me  ;  but  when  the  Brethren  came  they 
preached  the  cross  of  Christ ;  and  I  have  experienced 
the  power  of  his  blood,  according  to  their  doctrine,  so 
that  I  am  freed  from  the  dominion  of  sin.  Such  teach- 
ers we  want."* 

A  Dutch  clergyman  in  Westcnhuck  having  asked  an 
Indian,  whom  he  had  formerly  baptized,  whether  he 
had  been  in  Shekotueko  and  had  heard  the  missionary 
preach  ?  The  Indian  answered,  "  I  have  been  there, 
attended  to  the  missionaries'  words,  and  liked  to  hear 
them.  I  would  rather  hear  him  than  you,  for  when 
he  speaks,  it  is  as  though  his  words  laid  hold  of  ray 
heart,  and  a  voice  from  within  said  that  is  truth  ;  but 
you  are  always  playing  about  the  truth,  and  never  come 
10  the  point.  You  have  no  love  for  souls,  for  when  you 
have  once  baptized  them  you  let  them  run  wild,  troub- 
ling yourself  no  further  about  them.  And  in  this  you 
act  worse  than  one  who  plants  corn;  for  he  goes  to  see 
whether  the  corn  grows  or  not."* 

The  missionaries  were  however  frequently  in  dan- 
ger. One  of  them  was  attacked  by  a  savage,  who 
presenting  a  gun  to  his  head,  exclaimed,  "  Now  I  will 
fhoot  you,  for  you  speak  of  nothing  but  Jesus."  He 
answered,  "  If  Jesus  dees  not  permit  you,  you  cannot 
shoot  me."  The  Indian  was  entirely  disconcerted, 
went  off  in  silence,  and  two  days  after  called  on  the 
missionaries  to  come  and  preach  to  his  wife  and  some 
others  at  his  house. 

The  first  communion  season,  to  which  ten  of  the  bap- 
tized Indians  were  admitted,  was  a  most  interesting 
occasion.  The  missionaries  were  overcome  with  weep- 
ing. On  a  second  season  of  the  like  kind,  twenty  two 
Indians  were  added  to  the  church.  The  following  day. 

*  LoskwPs  History,  Part  It.  p.  56. 
i  k«ski«Ps  History,  Part  II.  p.  7R 


BY    THE    UNITKD    BRETHREN.  J  9.9 

one  of  them  declared,  "  that  he  never  knew  that  any 
one  could  feel  so  happy  in  this  world." 

In  making  some  regulations  for  the  congregalioc, 
one  who  was  formerly  a  captain  was  appointed  an  over- 
seer. He  performed  his  duties  in  a  very  friendly  man- 
ner, until  oue  day  after  the  sacrament,  he  came  and 
begged  to  be  dismissed,  adding,  that  he  had  experi- 
enced so  much  happiness  during  the  communion,  that 
he  resolved  to  give  up  all  business  and  devote  himself 
wholly  to  uninterrupted  intercourse  with  the  Saviour. 
He  was,  however,  persuaded  to  keep  his  station,  until 
another  should  be  found  to  fill  it ;  but  on  the  condition 
that  he  should  no  more  be  called  captain,  for  said  he, 
"  I  am  the  least  among  my  brethren." 

At  the  close  of  the  year  1743,  the  congregation  of 
baptized  Indians  consisted  of  sixty  three  persons,  be- 
sides a  number  in  the  vicinity.  The  love  of  the  Breth- 
ren to  them  was  very  great.  One  of  the  Indians  hav- 
ing left  the  congregation,  Ranch  set  out  to  seek  him, 
though  forty  miles  distant,  hunting  in  the  woods.  When 
he  saw  the  missionary,  he  was  like  a  frighted  deer. 
Rauch  addressed  him  kindly,  told  him  the  object  of 
his  visit,  and  that  he  would  follow  him,  though  he  should 
go  two  or  three  hundred  miles.  The  Indian  recovered 
himself  soon,  and  said  in  broken  accents,  "  Does  Buett- 
ser  remember  me  still  ?  Are  you  come  merely  to  seek 
me  ?  Have  you  nothing  else*to  do  here  ?  I  am  wretch- 
ed, I  am  in  a  bad  state."  Rauch  perceiving  that  his 
heart  was  touched,  said  nothing  more  that  evening. 
In  the  morning  the  poor  wanderer  repealed  his  ques- 
tions, adding  more  to  the  same  purpose,  and  then  with 
a  broken  heart  began  to  weep  most  bitterly.  He  re- 
turned, and  ever  after  walked  consistently.* 

In  the  spring  of  1744  a  most  violent  persecution  was 
raised  against  the  Brethren  by  some  neighboring  whites, 
who  brought  them  before  the  court's,  and  even  before 
the  governor  of  New  York,  under  various  charges,  es- 

*  i,oskiel'«  History,  Part  II.  p.  67, 


PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITT 

pecially  for  having  an  alliance  with  the  French.  The 
whites  finally  obtained  an  act  of  the  Assembly,  banish- 
ing the  missionaries  from  the  Province.  The  grief 
they  felt  on  parting  with  their  beloved  people  was  in- 
expressible. They  were,  however,  able  to  visit  them 
occasionally  from  Bethlehem,  whither  they  had  retired, 
though  subject  to  many  perplexities,  and  frequent  dan- 
gers in  doing  it.  Two  of  the  Brethren,  David  Post 
and  Frederic  Ziesberger,  going  on  a  visit  to  the  Iro- 
quois  were  arrested  at  Albany  and  imprisoned  seven 
weeks. 

It  was  finally  thought  advisable  to  remove  the  In- 
dians to  some  eligible  spot  in  Pennsylvania  ;  but  after 
the  Brethren  had,  with  some  difficulty,  obtained  permis- 
sion for  them  to  settle  on  lands  belonging  to  the  Iro- 
quois  Indians,  they  refused  to  emigrate,  alleging  that 
the  governor  of  New  .York  had  commanded  them  to  re- 
main in  their  present  situation.  They  were  soon  how- 
ever obliged  to  remove  from  Shekomeko,  as  the  neigh- 
bouring whites,  apprehending  they  might  join  the 
French,  were  determined  on  driving  them  away.  The 
inhabitants  of  Rynbeck  even  demanded  a  warrant  to 
go  and  kill  them  ail.  A  number,  therefore,  immediate- 
ly departed  to  Bethlehem,  where  they  erected  some 
temporary  habitations.  But  it  being  found  inconveni- 
ent to  have  an  Indian  town  so  near  this  place,  the 
Brethren  purchased  about  two  hundred  acres  of  land 
at  the  junction  of  the  rivers  Mahoy  and  Lecha,  where 
they  built  a  town,  which  they  called  Gnadenhutten  (or 
Tents  of  Grace.)  To  this  many  resorted,  who  had  re- 
mained at  Shekomeko.  Their  removal  was  frequently 
embarrassed  by  their  being  poor  and  in  debt,  so  that 
the  Brethren  at  Bethlehem  were  obliged  to  give  them 
»uch  pecuniary  aid,  as  well  as  to  assist  them  in  clear-v 
ing  and  planting  the  land.  The  burden  of  every  thing, 
indeed,  fell  on  the  Brethren,  as  the  Indians  were  igno- 
rant, and  besides,  unable  to  endure  the  fatigue  of  la- 
bour. But  the  missionaries  made  every  sacrifice,  per- 


BY    THE    UNITED    BRETHREN.  201 

formed  the  hardest  service,  and  took  their  meals  in 
common  with  the  Indians. 

In  a  short  time  Gnadenhutten  became  a  regular  and 
pleasant  town.  The  church  stood  in  a  valley.  On 
one  side  were  the  Indian  houses  in  the  form  of  a  cres- 
cent, upon  a  rising  ground  ;  on  the  other,  the  houses 
of  the  missionaries  and  a  burying  ground.  The  In- 
dians laboured  diligently  in  the  fields  ;  one  of  which 
was  allotted  to  each  family  ;  and  as  these  became  too 
small,  the  Brethren  purchased  a  neighbouring  planta- 
tion and  erected  a  saw-mill.  Hunting,  however,  con- 
tinued to  be  their  usual  occupation.  As  this  is  a  pre- 
carious mode  of  subsistence,  a  constant  supply  of  pro- 
visions continued  to  be  needed  from  Bethlehem.  The 
congregation  increased  by  degrees  to  about  five  hun- 
dred persons.  A  new  place  of  worship  was  opened 
and  a  school  commenced.  The  place  was  visited  by 
many  heathen  Indians,  who  were  struck  with  the  order 
and  happiness  of  the  converts,  and  were  prepared  to 
think  favourably  of  the  Christian  religion. 

Besides  labouring  withr  unwearied  diligence  at  Gna- 
denhutten, the  Brethren  made  frequent  journies  among 
the  Indians  in  other  parts.  Several  establishments 
were  attempted,  among  which  was  one  at  Shomo- 
ken,  on  the  Susquehanna  river.  This  was  attended 
with  great  expense,  as  every  necessary  of  life  was 
carried  from  Bethlehem,  The  missionaries  were 
likewise  in  constant  danger  of  their  lives  from  the 
drunken  frolics  of  the  natives.  They,  visited  Ononda* 
go,  the  chief  town  of  the  Iroquois,  and  seat  of  their 
great  council ;  and  obtained  permission  for  two  of  them 
to  settle  there,  and  learn  the  language.  They  went, 
but  suffered  much  for  want,  being  obliged  to  hunt,  or 
seek  roots  in  the  forest  for  a  subsistence..  They  like- 
wise made  various  journies  to  Shekomeko,  the  scene 
of  their  early  labours,  and  visited  two  other  places  not 
far  distant  from  that  on  the  Housatonic  river,  Patchpat-. 
gock  and  Wachquatnach,  in  both  of  which  there  had 
ueen  many  converts.  They  now  established  mission- 


202  PROPAGATION    Or    CHRISTIANITY 

aries  among  them.  Shekomeko,  however,  was  destroy- 
ed before  this,  nothing  remaining  but  the  burying 
ground,  and  a  few  Indians  who  had  relapsed  into  pa- 
ganism. M eniologomekah,  about  a  day's  journey  from 
Bethlehem,  was  an  object  of  attention,  and  a  missiona- 
ry was  eventually  stationed  there.  So  true  was  it  of 
these  excellent  men,  they  v/ere  "  in  labours  o/*.'J* 


CHAPTER  IX. 

NORTH  AMERICA  CONTINUED. 

Troubles  commence — War — Destruction  ofGnadenhut- 
ten — Eleven  Brethren  and  sisters  murdered — Effect 
of  the  catastrophe — Danger  of  Bethlehem — New  Set* 
tlements — War  revived — -Christian  Indians  hunted 
down  for  destruction-. — Protected  by  Government — 
They  build  Friedenshutten — Settlements  on  the  Ohio 
— Collect  on  the  Muskingum. 

THE  congregation  had  as  yet  been  peaceful  and 
prosperous.  But  in  1753,  a  succession  of  troubles 
commenced,  whose  event  was  most  tragical.  First,  an 
embassy  of  Nantikahs  and  Shawanese  arrived  at  Beth- 
lehem with  a  proposal  for  the  congregation  to  remove 
into  the  country  of  the  Iroquois,  to  a  place  called  Wa- 
jomic.  The  reason  of  this  did  not  then  appear,  but 
afterwards  it  was  found,  that  these  tribes  had  resolved 
to  join  the  French  in  hostilities  against  the  English, 
and  wished  to  provide  a  safe  retreat  for  their  country- 
men. This  they  supposed  would  be  acceptable  to  the 
Brethren,  especially  as  the  place  mentioned  was  the 
same  which  had  been  fixed  upon  by  them  when  they 
thought  of  removing  from  Shekomeko.  This  was, 
however,  not  the  case,  and  most  of  the  Indians  were 

«  Loskiel'i  History,  Part  II.  pp.  101—183 


BY    THE    UNITED    BRETHREN.  203 

averse   to  a  removal ;  but  a  party  being  at  length 
formed,  seventy  persons  left  Gnadenhutten  for  Wajo- 
mic,  and  about  fifteen  for  another  place  in  its  vicinity. 
To  see  them  depart  tilled  the  missionaries,  with  the 
most  pungent  grief,  but  all  representations  to  the  In- 
dians of  their  danger  was  in  vain.    Their  place  howev- 
er, was  nearly  filled  by  converts  from  Meniologomekah, 
who  were  ordered  by  the  proprietor  of  the  land  to  leave 
that  station.     But  the  tranquility  of  the  congregation 
was  again  disturbed.     A  message  arrived  to  the  fol- 
lowing effect.     "  The  great  head,  that  is,  the  council 
of  the  froquois  in  Onondago  speak  the  truth  and  lie 
not ;    they  rejoice  that  some  of  the  believing  Indians 
have  moved  to  Wajomic,  but  now  they  lift  up  the  re- 
maining Mahikans  and  Delawares,  and  set  them  also 
down  in  Wajomic  ;  for  there  a  fire  is  kindled  for  them, 
and  there  they  may  plant  and  think  on  God ;    but  if 
they  will  not  hear,  the  great  head  or  council,  will  come 
and  clear  their  ears  with  a  red  hot  iron,"  that  is,  set 
their  houses  on  fire  and  send  musket  balls  through  their 
heads.     This  threatening  produced  some  effect,  though 
it  was  discovered  it  did  not  originate  in  the  great  coun- 
cil ;  but  only  in  the  Oneida  tribe.     The  Brethren  used 
no  authority  in  this  crisis,  but  affectionately  entreated 
the  Indians  to  remain.     Most  of  them  consented  to  stay. 
One  said,  "  What  can  the  chief  cz^ptain  of  the  Six  Na- 
tions give  me  in  exchange  for  my  soul  ?    He  does  not. 
consider  how  that  may  fare  at  last."     Another  said 
-'God  who  made  me  and  saved  me  is  able  to  protect 
me.     I  am  not  afraid  of  the  anger  of  man,  lor  not  a 
hair  of  my  head  can  fall  to  the  ground  without  his 
will."*     War  at  length  commenced,  and  fear,  horror, 
and  distress  inexpressible  fills  the  whole  country.  The 
first  essay  of  the  savages  was  upon  the  English  plant- 
ations near  Shomoken,  which  they  plundered  and  burnt, 
murdering  fourteen  white  people.     The  Brethren  at 
Shomoken  were  in  imminent  danger,  but  finally  escap- 

*  Loikfel,  Tart  II.  p.  157. 


504  PROPAGATION    OP    CHRISTIANITY 

ed  to  Bethlehem.  Every  day  disclosed  new  scenes  of 
barbarity.  The  country  is  in  an  uproar,  the  inhabi* 
tants  flying  some  to  the  East  and  some  to  the  West,  and 
others  seeking  safety  in  places  which  had  been  desert- 
ed. 

The  Brethren  at  Bethlehem  and  Gnadenhutten  re- 
solved to  stand  at  their  post.  To  those  in  the  latter 
place  the  revolution  was  fatal.  One  night  in  Novem- 
ber 1753,  a  party  of  French  Indians  attacked  the  house 
of  the  missionaries.  While  tire  family  are  at  supper,  they 
hear  an  unusual  barking  of  the  dogs,  upon  which  Sense- 
man  goes  out  at  the  back  door,  to  see  what  is  the  mat- 
ter. On  the  report  of  a  gun  several  together  rush  to 
open  a  front  door.  Here  they  are  met  by  a  number  of 
Indians,  with  their  guns  pointed  and  ready  to  fire  the  in- 
stant the  door  should  open. 

Martin  Nitschman  was  instantly  killed.  His  wife 
and  some  others  were  wounded,  but  they  fled  with  the 
rest  up  garret,  and  barricadoed  the  door  with  bedsteads. 
One  of  the  Brethren  escaped  by  jumping  out  of  a  back 
window,  and  another  who  was  ill  in  bed  did  the  same, 
though  a  guard  stood  before  his  door.  The  savages 
now  pursue  those  who  have  taken  refuge  in  the  garret, 
and  strive  hard  to  burst  the  door,  but  finding  it  too  well 
secured,  they  set  fire  to  the  house.  It  is  instantly  in 
dames.  At  this  tirn*  a  boy  called  Sturgeous,  standing 
upon  the  flaming  roof,  ventured  to  leap  off,  and  thus 
escaped.  A  ball  had  previously  grazed  his  cheek,  and 
one  side  of  his  head  was  much  burnt.  Mrs.  Partsch 
likewise  leaped  from  the  roof  while  on  fire,  unhurt 
and  unobserved.  Fabricius  made  the  same  attempt, 
but  was  brought  down  by  two  balls,  siezcd  alive 
and  scalped.  All  the  rest,  eleven  in  number,  were 
burnt  to  death.  Senseman,  who  first  went  out,  had  the 
inexpressible  grief  of  seeing  his  wife  perish  in  the 
flames.  Mrs.  rartsch  who  nad  escaped,  could  not, 
through  fear  and  trembling,  go  far,  but  hid  herself  be- 
hind a  tree  upon  a  hill  near  the  house.  From  this  place 
she  saw  her  sister  Senscman,  already  surrounded  by  the 


BY    THE    UNITED    BRETHREN.  205 

flames,  standing  with  folded  arms,  and  exclaiming. 
<•  Tis  all  well,  dear  Saviour,"  The  house  being  con- 
sumed, the  Indians  set  fire  to  the  barns  and  stables,  by 
which  all  the  corn,  hay,  and  cattle,  were  destroyed. 
They  then- divided  the  spoil,  soaked  some  bread  in 
milk,  made  a  hearty  meal,  and  departed  ;  while  Mrs. 
Partsch  looked  on  unpcrceived.* 

With  this  judgment,  mercy  was  mingled.  The  In- 
dian congregation,  hearing  the  guns,  and  seeing  the 
flames,  fled  into  the  woods,  deserting  the  whole  town 
in  a  few  minutes.  The  savages  afterwards  returned 
and  burnt  all  the  dwellings,  including  the  mill,  and  de- 
stroyed all  the  property  ;  but  the  inhabitants,  though 
reduced  to  the  utmost  poverty,  found  refuge  in  Bethle- 
hem. This  disastrous  event  was  moreover  the  means 
of  averting  a  still  greater  calamity.  A  plan  had  been 
set  on  foot  to  destroy  all  the  Brethren's  establishments 
in  North  America.  A  forged  letter  pretending  to  be 
written  by  a  French  officer,  was  circulated  in  all  the 
papers,  stating  "  that  his  countrymen  were  certain  of 
soon  conquering  the  English,  for  not  only  the  Indians 
had  taken  their  part,  but  the  Brethren  were  also  their 
good  friends,  and  would  give  them  every  assistance  in 
their  power."  This  letter,  with  other  reports,  produc- 
ed a  very  general  excitement  against  the  Brethren. 
In  New  Jersey  a  declaration  was  publicly  made  with 
beat  of  drums,  that  Bethlehem  should  be  destroyed,  and 
the  most  dreadful  threatenings  were  added — that  in  the 
several  settlements  of  the  Brethren,  such  a  carnage 
should  be  made  as  had  never  been  known  in  North 
America.  This  attack  on  Gnadenhutten  completely 
opened  the  eyes  of  the  people  to  the  innocency  of  the 
Moravians. 

Such  indeed  was  the  revolution  in  the  public  senti- 
ment, that  Bethlehem  soon  became  *a  refuge  for  the 
whites  who  fled  from  the  murderous  ravages  of  the  na- 
tives. But  the  resort  of  the  Indians  to  Bethlehem  ren- 
dered the  situation  of  that  place  dangerous.  On  the 

*  Loskiel's  History,  Part  II.  p.  117. 
18 


206  PROPAGATION  OP  CHRISTIAN!  i  Y 

one  hiand,  the  savages  insisted  that  they  should  make 
a  common  cause  with  them  against  the  English.  On 
the  other,  there  were  among  the  whites,  many  who 
could  make  no  distinction  between  one  Indian  and  a- 
nother ;  but  demanded  the  extirpation  of  the  whole 
race.  Being  thus  between  two  fires,  the  inhabitants 
of  Bethlehem  were  as  sheep  penned  up  for  the  slaugh- 
ter. At  night  when  they  lay  down,  they  knew  net 
whether  they  should  behold  the  morning  ;  and  in  the 
morning,  when  they  rose,  whether  they  should  see  the 
evening.  But  not  one  individual  left  the  place.  Each 
seemed  chiefly  concerned  to  be  prepared  to  die.  At 
the  same  time  they  took  every  precaution,  guarded  the 
town  with  palisadoes,  and  kept  a  constant  watch.  By 
this  means  the  settlement  was  preserved  ;  though  the 
savages  plundered  and  burnt  several  villages  so  near 
that  the  flames  were  seen  from  Bethlehem.  They  even 
came  lurking  around  that  place  with  torches,  and  at- 
tempted to  shoot  burning  wadding  upon  the  houses.* 

By  degrees  the  Indian  congregation  began  to  enjoy 
peace,  dwelling  under  the  wings  of  the  Brethren. 
Some  relapsed  into  heathenism,  but  in  general  they  re- 
mained stedfast.  Schools  for  the  natives  were  com- 
menced, public  worship  was  attended  in  the  Mohegan 
language,  and  Bethlehem  assumed  the  appearance  of  a 
missionary  settlement. 

But  the  residence  of  the  Indians  there  being  found 
extremely  inconvenient,  a  settlement  was  formed  about 
a  mile  distant,  called  Nain  ;  to  which  not  only  the  con- 
verts at  Bethlehem,  but  those  who  had  retired  to  Wa- 
jomic,  upon  the  invitation  mentioned,  collected.  The 
number  indeed  increased  so  rapidly,  that  it  became 
necessary  to  form  a  new  settlement.  With  this  view 
the  Brethren  purchased  about  1400  acres  of  land  be- 
hind the  Blue  mountains,  whither  several  repaired  and 
built  a  town,  called  Wechquetank.  Previous  to  this 
Hie  seat  of  war  was  changed,  so  that  Pennsylvania  and 

* 

*  Loakiel't  History,  Part  II.  p.  174. 


BY  THE  UNITED  BRETHREN.         207 

the  neighbouring  provinces  were  left  undisturbed  by 
the  savages. 

In  1763,  however,  hostilities  were  renewed  by  the 
savages,  who  murdered  several  hundred  white  people 
near  the  lakes  and  on  the  river  Ohio.  They  began 
to  make  excursions  into  Pennsylvania  ;  and  it  was  ex* 
peeled  that  the  former  tragic  scenes  would  again  be 
acted  over.  This  was  especially  to  be  apprehended 
by  the  Brethren,  as  some  persons  taught  that  this  new 
war  was  a  punishment  of  God  on  the  white  people,  be- 
cause they  had  neglected  to  extirpate  the  savages  !  They 
contended  (hat  all  the  Indians  without  exception  should 
be  put  to  the  sword.  A  party  of  Irish  freebooters,  in 
particular,  declared  that  no  Indian  should  appear  in 
the  woods  under  pain  of  being  shot;  and  if  only  one 
white  man  were  murdered,  the  whole  Irish  settle- 
ment should  rise  in  arms  and  kill  all  the  inhabitants  of 
Nain  and  Wechquetank,  without  waiting  for  an  order 
from  government,  or  even  a  warrant  from  a  justice  of 
the  peace.  It  was  several  times  attempted  to  put  this 
threat  in  execution,  after  some  whites  had  been  mur- 
dered by  the  savages.  At  one  time  more  than  fifty 
assembled  together  with  a  view  to  surprise  Nain  and 
destroy  all  the  inhabitants  ;  while  another  party  ap- 
peared before  Wechquetank,  with  the  same  intention. 
The  former  were  prevented  by  the  difficulty  of  the  en- 
terprise, and  the  latter  appeased  by  presents.  The 
stroke,  however,  was  only  delayed;  and  it  appeared  to 
be  the  height  of  temerity  for  the  congregation  any  long- 
er to  remain.  In  this  distress  waggons  arrived  at 
Wechquetank  from  the  Brethren's  settlement  at  Naza- 
reth for  the  purpose  of  removing  the  Indians  thither. 
A  little  circumstance  occurred  at  this  time  which  de- 
serves notice,  as  it  shews  the  attachment  of  the  converts 
to  their  teachers.  Some  musket  shots  were  heard 
about  the  time  they  were  decamping.  An  attack  was 
apprehended.  The  Indians  were  for  going  out  to  meet 
the  enemy  ;  but  the  missionaries  exhorted  them  to 
stand  on  the  defensive,  and  expect  deliverance  from 


i203  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 


"Very  true,"  said  one,  "only  do'nt  you  stand 
before  me  for  I  will  be  shot  first."*  The  party  how- 
ever from  which  the  attack  was  expected  inarched  off, 
and  the  congregation  proceeded  to  Nazareth  ;  leaving, 
besides  a  pleasant  settlement,  and  convenient  houses, 
their  harvest  and  most  of  their  cattle. 

Meanwhile  the  state  of  thing?  at  Nain  was  danger- 
ous in  the  extreme.  The  inhabitants,  hemmed  in  on 
every  side  by  their  enemies,  must  have  perished,  had 
not  an  express  arrived  from  Philadelphia,  with  an  or- 
der from  the  chief  magistrates,  requiring  that  all  the 
Indians  belonging  to  the  two  congregations  should  give 
up  their  arms  and  place  themselves  under  the  protec- 
tion of  government.  This  they  readily  did,  and  thus 
evinced  the  power  of  the  Gospel  on  their  minds,  for  a 
savage  will  sooner  lose  his  head  than  part  with  his  gun. 
Being  joined  by  the  Brethren,  who  had  lately  retired 
to  Nazareth,  they  were  all  conducted  by  the  Sheriff  to 
Philadelphia  ;  suffering  by  the  way  every  indignity 
from  the  populace,  many  of  whom  talked  of  nothing 
but  hanging  or  burning  them.  At  Philadelphia  they 
were  ordered  to  be  lodged  in  the  barracks  ;  but  the 
soldiers  refused  them  admittance,  and  they  were  de- 
tained in  the  streets  several  hours,  surrounded  by  an 
infuriated  mob.  At  length  they  were  ordered  to  Pro- 
vince Island,  where  they  were  lodged  and  provided 
for.  Meantime  Wechquetank  was  burnt  by  the  whites, 
and  an  attempt  was  made  to  set  fire  to  Bethlehem.  It 
»oon  appeared  that  many  hundreds  were  leagued  to- 
gether, to  give  themselves  no  rest  until  the  Indians 
taken  under  the  protection  of  government  were  mas- 
sacred. To  defend  them  it  was  concluded  they  should 
join  the  British  army  by  way  of  New-  York.  But  when, 
after  a  week's  journey  in  constant  peril  of  their  lives, 
they  arrived  at  Amboy,  where  two  sloops  were  ready 
to  carry  them  to  New-  York,  orders  arrived  from  the 
Governor,  that  not  one  Indian  should  set  foot  in  that 
province.  They  were  obliged  to  return  to  Phi-ladel- 

*  LoikiePi  History,  P.  If.  p,  211. 


BY    THE    UNITED    BRETHREN.  20? 

phia,  and  were  at  last  lodged  in  the  barracks ;  but  as 
the  violence  of  the  mob  increased,  it  was  found  neces- 
sary to  double  the  guard.  Eight  heavy  pieces  of  can- 
non were  planted  in  front,  and  a  rampart  thrown  up  in 
the  middle  of  the  square.  The  citizens,  including  ma- 
ny even  of  the  young  Quakers,  generously  took  up 
arms  in  their  defence.  One  night,  when  intelligence 
was  received  that  the  conspirators  were  approaching, 
the  whole  town  was  in  motion,  the  bells  rung ;  the 
streets  were  illuminated  ;  and  the  inhabitants,  being 
waked  out  of  sleep,  were  summoned  to  attend  at  the 
town  house,  where  arms  and  cartridges  were  distribut- 
ed among  them.  The  following  day  was  spent  in 
hourly  expectation  of  the  attack,  until  it  was  found 
that  the  rioters  were  dismayed  by  the  preparations  to 
meet  them,  and  had  desisted.* 

Peace  being  at  length  restored,  the  Indians  were  re- 
leased from  their  confinement,  having  suffered  much 
from  change  of  living,  as  well  as  from  the  small  pox 
and  fever;  of  both  which  near  sixty  had  died.  In 
March  1765,  they  left  Philadelphia,  and  as  it  was  ap- 
prehended, that  they  could  not  live  unmolested  in  the 
vicinity  of  the  whites,  it  was  agreed  they  should  settle  • 
on  the  banks  of  the  Susqueharmah.  In  their  journey 
thither  they  encountered  new  and  almost  incredible 
difficulties,  being  almost  famished  in  the  wilderness  ;. 
but  at  length  arrived  at  the  place  of  destination,  and 
began  to  build  a  town  which  they  called  Friedenshut- 
ten,  or  Tents  of  Peace.  When  completed  it  consisted  of 
thirteen  Indian  huts,  and  upwards  of  forty  houses  buiit 
of  wood  in  the  European  fashion,  lighted  with  windows, 
covered  with  shingles,  and  provided  with  chimnies* 
Great  numbers  flocked  to  it,  and  it  became  one  of  the 
most  beautiful  Indian  towns  that  had  been  seen.  But 
what  is  of  vastly  more  importance,*religiori  flourished. 
So  powerful  was  the  preaching  of  the  gospel,  that  the 
missionaries  were  often  interrupted  by  the  weeping  o! 
the  congregation,  which  is  the  more  remarkable  as  an. 
Indian  disdains  to  weep. 

*  Loskiel'a  History,  P.  II.  p.  251, 


"210  PROPAGATION    Of    CHRISTIANITY 

For  several  years  the  course  of  things  was  of  the 
most  pleasing  nature.  The  place  was  frequented  by 
heathen  Indians  from  every  quarter  and  many  of  them 
were  apparently  converted.  Schools  for  the  children 
were  blessed.  At  a  place  about  thirty  miles  up  the 
river,  an  awakening  commenced,  a  missionary  was 
stationed  there,  and  for  some  time  it  seemed  as  though 
all  in  the  neighbourhood  would  embrace  the  gospel. 

In  September  1767,  David  Zeisberger,  a  very  active 
missionary,  set  off  on  a  journey  through  a  prowling 
wilderness  to  the  river  Ohio.  Arriving  at  Goshgosh- 
ink,  he  commenced  his  labours  among  the  most  aban- 
doned natives.  Never  had  he  seen  pagan  abomina- 
tions practised  in  so  horrid  a  manner.  Never  had  he 
beheld  sin  in  so  hideous  and  unblushing  a  form  as  at 
this  place.  It  seemed  to  be  the  seat  of  Satan's  court, 
the  very  centre  of  his  throne.  Yet  the  inhabitants 
were  pleased  with  his  visit,  probably  on  account  of  its 
novelty.  A  blind  chief,  called  Allemewi,  was  much  af- 
fected, and  a  woman,  said  to  be  one  hundred  and  twen- 
(y  years  old,  xvas  carried  a  considerable  distance  to 
hear  the  good  words  of  the  Saviour  before  she  died. 
Before  the  departure  of  the  missionary,  the  Indians,  in 
a  public  council,  invited  him  to  return,  which  he  did 
the  next  summer  accompanied  by  two  of  his  Brethren, 
and  several  converted  Indians.  On  their  arrival  they 
preached  every  day,  besides  holding  meetings  morning 
and  evening.  it  was  an  interesting  sight  to  see  the 
multitudes  that  assembled,  with  their  faces  painted 
black  and  vermilion,  and  their  heads  decorated  with 
feathers  and  foxes'  tails.  These  at  first  heard  the  word 
with  attention,  but  soon  the  chiefs,  jealous  of  their  au- 
thority, insligated  the  old  women  to  go  about  complain- 
.  ing  that  the  corn  was  blasted,  the  deer  had  fled  from 
ihe  woods,  and  chesnuts  and  bilberries  would  no  long- 
er grow  because  of  the  strange  doctrine,  and  because 
some  Indians  had  changed  their  manner  of  life.  To 
appease  the  wrath  of  the  offended  spirits,  solemn  sac- 
rifices of  hogs  were  offered  in  atonement.  The  whote 


BY    THE    UNITED    BRETHREN.  211 

town  was  in  confusion.  Some  attempted  to  kill  the 
missionaries,  who  finally  retired  to  a  little  distance  and 
established  themselves  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river. 
They  commenced  a  settlement  at  a  place  called  Lawun- 
nakhannuk.  Thither  many  who  were  partially  awaken- 
ed repaired.  Among  these  was  the  blind  chief  Alleme- 
wi.  This  chief  had  protected  the  missionaries,  and 
now  appeared  to  be  a  real  convert.  One  day  he  seem- 
ed full  of  grief,  and  said,  "  Brethren,  I  can  bear  it  no 
longer  ;  I  must  open  my  mind  to  you.  I  have  neither 
eaten  nor  slept  for  three  days  and  nights.  My  heart 
is  full  within  me.  I  am  convinced  that  I  am  a  lost  sin- 
ner, and  unless  my  heart  shall  soon  receive  comfort  I 
must  die,  for  I  cannot  live  so  much  longer."  He  trem- 
bled in  every  limb  as  he  uttered  these  words.  Soon 
after  he  was  baptized  and  rejoiced  in  hope.  Two  oth- 
ers had  been  baptized  at  this  place  before  ;  and  the 
inhabitants  of  Goshgoshink,  from  various  causes,  be- 
gan to  be  better  affected  towards  the  missionaries.* 

Lawunnakhannuk  in  the  beginning  of  1770  was  vis- 
ited by  an  effusion  of  the  spirit.  Several  heathen  were 
converted.  Some  among  the  visitors.  A  strange  In- 
dian, who  was  conveying  a  barrel  of  rum  to  Goshgosh- 
ink, called  and  heard  the  Gospel.  He  was  convinced 
of  sin,  and  immediately  resolved  to  alter  his  course  of 
life.  He  therefore  returned  the  barrel  of  rum  to  the 
trader  at  Pittsburg,  from  whom  he  had  taken  it,  declar- 
ing that  he  would  neither  sell  nor  drink  it  any  more  ; 
and  if  the  trader  refused  to  take  it  back  he  would  pour 
it  into  the  Ohio.  The  trader  and  other  white  people 
present  were  greatly  amazed,  and  assured  him  this  was 
the  first  barrel  of  rum  ever  returned  by  an  Indian.  He 
took  it  back  without  objection. 

Hostilities  having  commenced  between  the  Seneca 
and  Cherokee  Indians,  the  missionaries  thought  it  ad- 
visable to  retire  from  the  seat  of  war.  The  congrega- 
tion embarked  on  the  Ohio,  sailed  past  Pittsburg  to  the 
mouth  of  Beaver  Creek,  and  up  the  river  to  the  falls., 
*  Loskiel'i  History,  Part  UK  p,  51. 


PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

They  then  travelled  by  land  some  distance  to  Kaskas- 
kunk,  and  formed  a  settlement  in  its  vicinity  which 
they  called  Friedenstadt,  or  the  Town  of  Peace.  The 
Indians  in  the  neighbourhood  were  astonished,  or  rath- 
er alarmed,  to  see  a  people  settling  among  them  differ- 
ing so  much  in  manner  from  themselves ;  and  to  hear 
a  doctrine  preached,  of  which,  before,  they  had  no  idea. 
Many  bitterly  opposed  them  ;  especially  some  teach- 
ers, who  held  to  cleansing  from  sin,  by  the  use  of  emet- 
ics. The  missionaries,  especially  Zeisberger,  who  was 
well  known  among  various  Incfian  tribes,  were  in  much 
danger,  but  God  preserved  them  and  finally  gave  them 
favour  in  the  sight  of  the  heathen.  Among  the  first 
that  were  baptized  was  a  famous  captain  of  the  Dela- 
wares,  Glikkikan,  who  when  the  Brethren  were  at 
Lawunnakhannuk,  went  thither  on  purpose  to  dispute 
with  and  confound  them  ;  but  was  himself  convicted. 
With  him  was  baptized  another  chief  called  Genaskund, 
who  had  retired  with  them  from  Goshgoshink.  They 
both  remained  living  examples  of  the  power  of  divine 
truth. 

Meantime  the  congregation  at  Friedenshutten  were 
in  trouble.  The  Iroquois  Indians  had  privately  sold 
their  lands  notwithstanding  the  previous  grant  to  them  ; 
and  they  were  likewise  surrounded  by  European  set- 
tlers, and  by  mischievous  Indians,  both  of  whom  ex- 
posed them  to  many  temptations.  It  was  thought  best 
for  the  congregation  to  emigrate. 

The  Brethren  at  Friedenstadt  had  received  an  in- 
vitation from  the  chief  and  council  of  a  town  on  the 
Muskingum  to  come  and  reside  with  them.  Zeisber- 
ger, having  previously  explored  the  county,  had  com- 
menced a  settlement  about  70  miles  from  Lake  Erie, 
with  five  Indian  families,  which  he  called  Schoenbrunn. 
The  situation  was  very  promising,  having  a  small  lake, 
good  planting  grounds,  and  much  game.  To  lh» 
place  the  congregation  at  Friedenshutten,  consisting  of 
240  persons,  directed  their  course,  and  arrived  at 
Friedenstadt,  on  their  way,  after  a  journey  of  eight 


BY    THE    UNITED    BRETHREN.  213 

#eeks,  in  which  they  had  suffered  incredible  hardships 
in  the  wilderness.  From  hence  they  proceeded  to  the 
Muskingum,  and  built  a  settlement,  which  was  called 
Gnadenhutten.  They  were  followed  soon  after  by  the 
congregation  at  Friedenstadt,  various  circumstances 
having  rendered  a  removal  necessary.  The  savages 
in  the  neighbourhood  had  become  outrageous.  They 
would  frequently  come  into  the  settlement  in  a  drunken 
frolic,  and  break  ever  window  that  was  open,  so  that 
the  inhabitants  were  obliged  to  fasten  their  shutters, 
and  burn  candles  during  the  day.  In  one  instance  a 
savage  came  in  running,  and  exclaiming  he  would  kill 
the  white  man.  Having  proceeded  with  full  speed  to 
the  house  of  the  missionary,,  he  burst  open  the  door 
and  rushed  in  like  a  wild  beast.  The  missionary's 
wife,  much  terrified,  snatched  up  her  child  and  fled* 
The  missionary  himself,  being  sick,  rose  up  in  the  bed 
and  looked  at  the  assassin  with  the  utmost  composure. 
Disconcerted  by  this,  he  suddenly  stopped  short,  and 
the  Indian  converts  hastening  to  the  assistance  of  their 
teacher,  seized  and  bound  him.* 

The  Christian  Indians  were  now  all  collected  on  the 
Muskingum  in  two  settlements.  Their  prospects  were 
flattering.  At  first,  indeed,  they  were  harassed  by 
an  Indian  war,  and  in  danger  of  entire  destruction  ;  but 
peace  was  soon  established.  The  Delawares,  among 
whom  they  resided,  proved  themselves  friendly,  con- 
firmed the  grant  of  their  lands,  and  at  length,  in  full 
council,  voted  that  they  themselves  would  receive  the 
gospel.  Their  address  to  the  missionaries  was  as  fol- 
lows.— "  Brothers  and  friends,  you  told  us  on  your 
arrival,  that  you  intended  to  build  two  or  three  towns, 
for  the  believing  Indians.  Two  are  erected,  and  we 
pereeive  that  they  are  already  filled  with  inhabitants  ; 
we,  therefore,  having  long  ago  resolved  to  receive  the 
gospel,  have  thought  it  is  now  time  to  build  the  third 
town,  that  those  of  our  people  who  believe  may  have 

x>  I.oskiePs  History,  Part  III.  p.  88, 


214  PROPAGATION    OT    CHRISTIANITY 

a  place  of  refuge.  We  therefore  desire  you  to  begin  as 
soon  as  possible.  We  wish  particularly  to  see  our  chil- 
dren instructed  in  reading  the  holy  scriptures,  that  they 
may  never  forget  them.  Our  eyes  are  to  you,  for  we 
are  not  able  to  accomplish  it  ourselves."  A  new  set- 
tlement was  therefore  commenced  in  the  vicinity  of  the 
former,  which  they  called  Litchtenau  ;  and  at  the  end  of 
1778  the  converts,  in  the  three  settlements,  amounted 
to  414  persons. 


CHAPTER  X. 


NORTH    AMERICA  CONTINUED. 

Mission  affected  by  the  American  war — Brethren  taken 
prisoners — Congregation  removed  to  the  Sandusky — 
Inhuman  massacre — Missionaries  ordered  to  Detroit 
— Establishment  on  the  Huron — Various  wanderings 
— F 'airfield  built — Goshcn — Attempts  on  the  Wabash 
— Other  attempts — F  airfield  burnt — rebuilt — View  of 
the  mission. 

WHILE  the  mission  was  thus  happily  prospering,  it 
received  a  fatal  check  from  the  war  already  com- 
menced between  Great  Britain  and  the  colonies.  The 
Brethren  were  determined  to  maintain  a  strict  neutral- 
ity. They  were  imitated  for  a  time  by  the  Delaware 
chiefs.  Some  tribes  in  the  vicinity,  resolved  on  war, 
were  enraged  against  the  missionaries,  attributing 
it  to  them  that  the  Delawares  would  not  fight.  They 
therefore  tried  every  method  to  destroy  the  mission, 
and  among  others  attempted  to  seduce  the  believing  In- 
dians from  the  truth.  In  this  they  were,  unhappily,  but 
too  successful.  A  party  of  apostates  was  formed 
even  in  Schoenbrunn  who  were  ready  to  murder  or 
imprison  the  missionaries.  Every  attempt  was  made 


BY    THE    UNITED    BRETHREN.  215 

to  reclaim  them,  but  in  vain ;  and  it  was  concluded 
that  the  faithful  should  abandon  the  place  and  unite 
with  the  other  two  settlements.  This  trial  was  greater 
than  any  the  Brethren  had  before  met  with. 

The  settlements  were  in  constant  danger  of  attack, 
At  one  time  a  band  of  Hurons  came  to  Litchtenau, 
headed  by  their  chief,  called  the  Half-king.  By  meet- 
ing them  with  provisions,  and  giving  them  a  kind  re- 
ception, the  Brethren  conciliated  these  savages  so 
much,  that  they  departed  without  doing  any  injury. 
The  alarm  of  their  approach,  however,  caused  the 
missionary  at  Gnadenhutten  to  flee  toPittsburg,  whence 
he  went  to  Bethlehem.  Two  had  been  sent  away  be- 
fore, on  account  of  increasing  danger,  and  now  only 
two,  Zeisberger  and  Edwards,  remained.* 

Gnadenhutten  being  more  exposed  than  Litchtenau 
it  was  thought  best,  after  some  time,  to  concentrate  the 
mission  at  the  latter  place.  This  was  done  ;  and  the 
Delawares  persevering  in  their  neutrality,  peace  was 
for  some  time  continued  to  the  congregation.  It  flourish- 
ed. Two  missionaries  came  from  Bethlehem.  The  reli- 
gious state  of  the  believers  was  happy.  One  of  them 
complained  he  had  lost  his  Saviour.  Being  asked 
what  he  meant,  he  replied,  "  I  thought  I  would  lead  a 
life  altogether  void  of  offence,  and  used  to  judge  others 
who  haa  been  longer  in  the  congregation  than  myself, 
whenever  I  thought  them  guilty  of  any  thing  which 
appeared  to  me  not  quite  conformable  to  the  conduct 
of  a  child  of  God.  1  was  resolved  to  be  better  than 
they,  and  to  keep  all  the  promises  1  had  made  to  our 
Saviour.  At  length  1  was  satisfied  with  myself,  forgot 
him,  and  am  now  an  orphan." 

The  heathen  were  sometimes  impressed  with  reli- 
gious truth.  Some  of  them  listened  to  a  conversation 
concerning  the  Saviour  until  midnight  ;'and  when  Glik- 
kikin  the  speaker  rose  to  retire,  an  old  companion  said, 
"  We  used  frequently  to  spend  many  nights  in  feasting 

*  Loskiel'a  Historj,  Part  III.  p.  126. 


.        PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

and  drinking,  and  never  felt  disposed  to  sleep ;  let  us 
for  once  pass  a  night  in  considering  this  great  subject, 
and  speak  freely  about  it." 

As  Litchtenau  overflowed  with  inhabitants,  Gnadcn- 
hutten  was  again  inhabited,  and  Schoenbrunn  rebuilt, 
not  on  its  old  site,  but  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river, 
and  called  Salem. 

The  calm  enjoyed  for  a  short  time  was  but  the  fore- 
runner of  a  storm.  The  Delawares  joined  the  English 
and  no  longer  countenanced  the  Christian  Indians. 
Indeed  it  was  resolved,  in  a  full  council  of  all  the 
savages,  that  the  hatchet  should  fall  on  the  head  of 
every  one  who  would  not  take  it  up.  The  goodness 
of  God,  remarkable  in  some  special  interpositions,  pre- 
served the  congregations  for  a  time.  At  length,  influ- 
enced by  malicious  reports,  the  English  governor  at 
Detroit  took  up  a  suspicion  that  the  Brethren  Avere 
partisans  of  the  Americans,  and  spies.  He  resolved  to 
stop  their  proceedings.  An  agent  went  to  the  Iro- 
quois,  requesting  they  would  take  the  Indian  congrega- 
tion and  convey  them  away.  They  were  unwilling  to 
do  it  themselves,  but  sent  to  the  Chippaways  and  Ot- 
toways  this  message  ;  "  We  deliver  you  the  Indian 
congregation  to  make  soup  of."  They  replied,  "  We 
have  no  reason  to  do  so."  The  same  message  was 
sent  to  the  Half-king  of  the  Hurons,  who,  instigated 
by  a  Delaware  captain  Pipe,  finally  accepted  it  ; 
though  he  said  it  was  to  save  their  lives. 

In  August  1781,  more  than  300  savages,  commanded 
by  the  Half-king  accompanied  by  Capt.  Pipe  and  an 
English  Captain,  made  their  appearance  before  Litch- 
tenau. In  the  beginning  they  were  friendly,  but  they 
soon  made  known  their  commission.  This  caused  great 
consternation.  Debates  ensued.  The  Indians  refus- 
^d  to  remove,  though  flattered  with  the  promise  of  go- 
ing to  a  perfect  paradise.  Their  refusal  was  of  course 
attributed  to  their  teachers,  who  were  at  length  seized, 
and  declared  prisoners.  One  of  the  Huron  warriors, 
as  they  dragged  them  off  into  the  camp,  aimed  a  stroke 


BS    THE    UNITED    BRETHREN.  '217 

at  the  head  of  Senseman  with  a  lance,  while  another 
seized  them  by  the  hair,  and  shaking  them  said,  "  Wel- 
come among  us  my  friends."  They  then  stripped  them 
naked  to  the  shirt,  sung  the  death  song  over  them,  and 
confined  them  in  two  huts  on  the  bare  ground,  without 
any  thing  to  screen  them  from  the  cold  except  a  few 
rags.  The  Brethren  after  they  were  secured  in  the 
huts,  saw  the  armed  warriors  march  off  to  the  settle- 
ment, and  were  left  to  imagine  the  barbarities  about  to 
be  inflicted  on  their  families.  These,  however,  were 
brought  prisoners  of  war,  the  savages  singing  their 
death  song  on  the  way.  Among  them  Mrs.  Senseman. 
who  had  been  delivered  of  a  child  only  three  days  be- 
fore, was  obliged  to  walk  in  a  dark  and  rainy  night 
several  miles  ;  yet  she  received  no  injury.  The  feel- 
ings of  the  Brethren  on  seeing  their  -wives  and  children 
led  captive  maybe  imagined,  but  cannot  be  described. 
At  the  commencement  of  these  disasters,  the  conduct 
of  the  Christian  Indians  was  like  that  of  the  first  disci- 
ples— they  forsook  their  teachers  and  fled  ;  but  arriving 
at  the  woods  they  began  to  weep  and  make  the  air  re- 
sound with  their  lamentations.  They  recovered  from 
the  panic,  and  returning  used  every  means  to  alleviate 
the  distresses  of  the  missionaries,  bringing  them  blank- 
ets at  night  for  them  to  lie  upon,  and  taking  them  away 
again  early  in  the  morning,  lest  they  should  be  stolen. 
When  the  savages  had  kept  the  Brethren  prisoners  sev- 
eral days,  and  found  that  the  believing  Indians  would 
not  leave  the  settlements  without  their  teachers,  they 
set  them  at  liberty,  advising  them  to  emigrate  with  the 
congregation.  The  Brethren  returned  to  their  people 
with  great  joy,  administered  the  sacrament  of  the  sup- 
per, in  which  the  Lord  was  manifestly  present,  and 
prepared  for  a  removal.  Bat  they  never  left  any  place 
with  more  regret.  They  abandoned  their  handsome 
settlements,  large  herds  of  cattle  and  hogs,  and  a  rich 
harvest  on  the  ground  ;  all  of  which  was  in  value  more 
than  12,000  dollars.  But  what  gave  them  most  pain 
was  the  total  loss  of  their  books  and  writings,  composed 


218  PROPAGATION    OP    CHRISTIANITY 

with    great  care  for    the    instruction  of  the   youth. 
They  were  all  burnt  by  the  savages.* 

On  arriving  at  Sandusky  creek  after  a  most  tedious 
journey,  the  savages,  who  had  conducted  them  thus 
far,  left  them  in  a  dreary  wilderness.  Here  they 
were  obliged  to  stay  without  food  and  without  clothes 
or  shelter.  They  built  some  huts  and  endeavoured  to 
prepare  for  the  winter.  They  were  scarcely  settled, 
when  two  Delaware  captains  came  with  orders  to  con- 
vey the  missionaries  to  Detroit.  Thither  they  went, 
and  after  being  detained  some  time  for  their  trial,  they 
had  the  happiness  of  convincing  the  Governor  of  their 
innocence,  and  were  permitted  to  return  to  their  belov- 
ed people.  But  they  returned  only  to  witness  the  hor- 
rors of  famine.  The  cold  had  become  extreme.  The 
congregation  was  almost  entirely  destitute.  At  christ- 
mas,  they  could  not  celebrate  the  Lord's  supper,  hav- 
ing neither  bread  nor  wine.  The  cattle  without  for- 
age, were  either  killed  or  died  of  hunger.  The  car- 
casses of  such  as  starved  to  death  aterwards  became 
food  for  the  Indians.  Impelled  by  the  severity  of  the 
famine,  numbers  of  them  resolved  on  going  to  their  for- 
mer settlement  for  provisions.  They  had  heard  there 
was  no  danger  in  that  quarter,  but  in  this  they  were 
most  sadly  mistaken.  That  place  now  became  the  the- 
atre of  a  catastrophe,  that  has  scarce  any  parallel  in 
the  annals  of  treachery  and  bloodshed. 

A  small  party  of  Christians,  who  had  with  a  mission- 
ary been  taken  by  some  freebooters  and  carried  to 
Pittsburg,  were  released  by  the  Governor.  This  gave 
offence  to  those  miscreants  who  hunted  Indians  as  they 
would  tigers,  and  they  resolved  on  the  destruction  of 
those  they  heard  were  coming  to  the  settlements.  The 
Governor  having  information,  sent  messengers  to  ap- 
prize the  Indians,  but  they  were  too  late.  The  con- 
spirators first  met  young  Schebosch,  a  son  of  one  of 
the  missionaries,  in  the  woods  nearGtnadenhutten  ;  fir- 
ed at  and  wounded  him  so  that  he  could  not  escape. 
*  LoiTtiel'i  History,  Part  HI.  p.  161. 


BY    THE    UNITED    BRETHREN.  21 9 

He  begged  for  his  life,  but  they  cut  him  in  pieces  with 
their  hatchets.  They  then  approached  the  Indians, 
who  were  in  the  plantations,  pretended  friendship,  and 
assured  them  they  had  nothing  to  fear  from  the  Ameri- 
cans. They  offered  to  conduct  them  to  Pittsburg,  where 
they  would  be  provided  for,  and  be  out  of  the  way  oi' 
the  English  and  the  savages. 

The  lndians*were  ready  to  think  this  was  the  way 
in  which  God  would  deliver  them  from  their  distresses  ; 
and  cheerfully  resigned  themselves  to  the  direction  of 
frhe  ruffians,  giving  up  all  their  arms,  which  they  were 
assured  they  should  receive  again  at  Pittsburg.  Many 
of  the  Indians  being  at  Salem,  another  settlement,  the 
conspirators  expressed  a  wish  to  see  that  place.  They 
were  conducted  by  the  converts,  with  whom  on  the  way 
they  affected  to  enter  into  spiritual  conversation.  When 
their  consummate  hypocrisy  had  placed  the  poor  In- 
dians wholly  in  their  power,  they  seized  and  bound 
them  without  resistance.  They  then  held  a  council,  in 
which  it  was  determined  to  murder  them  all.  Some 
indeed  opposed,  wrung  their  hands,  and  called  God  to 
witness  they  were  innocent  of  their  blood  ;  but  the  ma- 
jority persisted.  Some  were  for  burning,  others  for 
scalping  them.  The  latter  was  determined  on  ;  and 
one  was  sent  to  inform  the  prisoners,  that  as  Christians 
they  must  prepare  to  meet  death  in  a  Christian  manner. 
This  message  was  dreadful  ;  but  the  Indians  recovered 
from  their  first  surprise  and  did  prepare  to  meet  death 
in  a  Christian  manner.  They  suffered  themselves  to 
be  led  into  two  houses,  which  the  murderers  wantonly 
termed  slaughter  houses,  one  for  the  men,  another  for 
the  women  ;  and  then,  with  perfect  resignation,  sub* 
milled  to  be  scalped  and  murdered  in  cold  blood  by 
these  demons  in  human  form.  Ninety  six  thus  perish- 
ed, of  whom  even  their  enemies  testified,  they  were 
good  Indians,  for  they  sung  and  prayed  with  the  latest 
breath.  Two  youths  only  escaped  ;  one  disengaged 
himself  from  his  bands  and  crept  through  a  window  in- 
to the  cellar  of  the  house  where  the  women  were,  and 


220  PROPAGATION    OF    CHUJSTlAXlXY 

remained  while  they  were  murdered.  The  blood  ran 
down  into  the  cellar  upon  him  in  streams.  The  other 
was  knocked  on  the  head  and  scalped.  Recovering, 
he  found  himself  surrounded  by  bleeding  corpses.  A- 
mong  them  he  saw  one  attempting  to  raise  himself. 
He  lay  still  as  though  dead.  Soon  after  one  of  the 
murderers  carne  in  and  observing  the  person  who  mov- 
ed, kilfed  him  outright.  The  youth  was  unobserved, 
and  at  night  crept  into  the  woods,  where  he  providen- 
tially met  wi'.h  the  other  youth  who  had  escaped. 

The  Indians  who  were  at  the  other  settlement  provi- 
dentially escaped.  Having  occasion  to  send  a  mes- 
sage to  Gnadenhulten,  the  bearer  of  it  found  young 
jSchebosch  lying  dead  in  the  woods,  and  on  looking 
around  he  saw  many  white  people.  Alarmed,  he  fled 
back,  and  told  the  Indians  what  he  had  seen.  Upon 
<his  they  secreted  themselves  in  the  woods,  and  remain- 
ed safe  while  the  monsters  set  fire  to  the  settlements 
and  marched  off  with  the  scalps  of  atheir  innocent  vic- 
tims.* 

To  describe  the  grief  of  the  Indian  congregation  at 
Sandusky,  or  of  the  missionaries,  when  they  heard  of 
the  massacre,  would  be  impossible.  Parents  mourned 
Tor  their  children,  husbands  for  their  wives,  and  wives 
for  their  husbands.  Yet  they  they  did  not  murmur ; 
but  prayed  for  the  murderers.  This  in  an  Indian  is 
certainly  a  triumph  of  grace.  To  aggravate  their  dis- 
tress, the  missionaries  had  again  been  ordered  to  re- 
pair to  Detroit;  and  with  broken  hearts,  were  obliged 
to  tear  themselves  from  their  flocks,  at  this  instant  of 
the  most  extreme  affliction.  After  their  departure,  the 
congregation  was  reduced  to  the  brink  of  ruin.  The 
assistants  continued  to  exhort  and  to  keep  them 
together  for  a  time,  but  the  Half-king  of  the  Hu- 
rons  sent  them  a  peremptory  order  to  quit  the  coun- 
iry.  It  seemed  as  if  no  place  was  left  where  the  poor 
Indians  might  have  rest  for  the  soles'  of  their  feet. 
They  could  expect  no  protection  from  the  white  peo- 
»  LoikiePs  History,  Part  III.  p.  182. 


iii     ifiK    L'MTED    BKETEUIE.N.  ^21 

pie.  and  their  own  countrymen  hunted  them  as  par- 
tridges upon  the  mountains.  At  length  they  separated 
different  ways. 

As  to  the  missionaries,  they  were  offered  the  privilege 
of  going  to  Bethlehem,  but  were  forbidden  to  return 
unto  the  Indians.  When,  however,  the  dispersed  In- 
dians began  to  flock  to  them  at  Detroit,  they  obtained 
leave  of  the  Governor  to  commence  a  new  settlement 
for  them  about  thirty  miles  distant,  on  the  river  Huron. 
The  governor  even  generously  assisted  in  this  estab- 
lishment, and  in  collecting  the  scattered  congregation. 
The  settlement  became  by  degrees  a  neat  and  regular 
town,  which  they  called  Gnadenhutten.  But  when  it 
had  flourished  something  more  than  three  years,  and  a 
considerable  part  of  the  dispersed  converts  were  col- 
lected, the  Chippcvvay  Indians,  who  claimed  the  soil,, 
resolved  that  the  missionaries  should  leave  it.  As  in- 
formation was  received,  that  the  provincial  Congress 
had  voted  that  the  lands  on  the  Muskingum  river  should 
be  reserved  for  the  converted  Indians,  the  Brethren 
were  n^re  willing  to  remove.  Appearances  however 
remained  threatening  in  that  region,  and  it  was  thought 
best  to  find  a  resting  place,  at  first,  somewhere  on  the 
borders  of  Lake  Erie.  The  Governor  at  Detroit  gen- 
erously offered  to  convey  the  congregation  across  the 
Lake. 

Accordingly  they  embarked  on  board  two  vessel?.; 
and  after  a  long  voyage,  in  which  they  were  detained 
on  one  island  four  weeks  by  head  winds,  they  arrived 
in  safety  at  Cayahoga.  From  hence  they  proceeded  up 
the  river,  till  they  came  to  an  old  town  formerly  in- 
habited by  Ottowas,  about  one  hundred  miles  from 
Pittsburg,  where  they  resolved  to  spend  the  summer, 
This  place  they  called  Pilgerruh,  pr  Pilgrim's  rest. 
Soon  after  their  arrival  there,  they  received  various 
articles  from  the  Brethren  at  Bethlehem,  and  the  Unit- 
ed States  generously  ordered  them  a  supply  of  Ii 
corn  and  blankets.* 

*  Loikiel's  History,  P.  III.  p.  S19, 
19* 


FIIOPAGATION    OF    CHRKVflANITr 

The  difficulties  in  returning  to  the  Muskirsgum  con- 
tinuing to  increase,  the  Brethren  resolved  to  give  up 
all  thoughts  of  it,  and  to  settle  on  some  spot  between 
the  rivers  Cayahoga  and  Pequolting.  To  the  place 
proposed  they  proceeded  in  April  1737.  and  found  it 
a  most  delightful  situation.  But  they  had  but  just  be- 
gun to  cheer  themselves  with  the  prospect  of  a  pleas- 
ant retreat,  when  a  Delaware  captain  arrived  and  in- 
formed them  they  must  not  settle  in  that  place.  They 
were  obliged  to  remove,  but  went  only  to  the  river  Pe- 
quoUiflg,  where  they  commenced  another  settlement, 
whrch  they  called  New  Salem.  This  became  a  place 
of  considerable  resort  for  the  heathen  Indians,  and 
many  heard  the  word  of  salvation.  But  the  congrega- 
tion, consisting  of  about  two  hundred  persons,  were 
obliged  to  emigrate,  by  reason  of  the  outrages  commit- 
ted by  the  savages  and  the  prospect  of  renewed  hostil- 
ities. In  17&2  they  left  this  residence  and  crossed  the 
l.tko  to  a  place  about  eighteen  miles  from  Detroit,  un- 
der the  protection  of  the  British  government.  Liter- 
ally/n/grtmt,  they  had  not  yet  found  a  resting  place. 
Their  white  neighbours  persecuted  them,  the  savages 
continued  to  send  them  the  hatchet,  and  the  place  was 
unfavourable  for  a  settlement. 

In  April  1792,  they  left  this  temporary  residence  and 
proceeded  to  a  tract  of  land  containing  about  2500 
ncres,  assigned  them  by  the  British  government,  on 
Retrench  or  Thames  river,  which  falls  into  Lake  St. 
Clair.  Here  they  formed  a  settlement,  which  they  call- 
rd  Fairfield.  It  became  a  regular  township,  about 
avclvc  miles  long  and  six  in  breadth,  and  was  so  well 
ruhivated  that  the  wilderness  was  literally  changed  in- 
to a  fruitful  field.* 

As  peace  was  now  restored  between  the  savages  and 
Uie  United  States,  a  resolution  was  taken  to  renew  the 
mission  on  the  Muskingum,  where  Congress  had  grant- 
ed them  12,000  acres  of  land.  With  this  view  one  of 
he  Brethren  went  to  survey  the,  country.  "  We  found)'1 

*  Periodical  Accounts,  Vol.  I.  pp.  175,  315. 


BY    THE    U.MTEP    BRETHREN.  223 

says  he,  "  the  land  covered  with  long  dry  grass  of  old 
standing,  to  which  on  the  day  of  our  arrival  we  set  fire  h> 
orderto  defend  ourselves  in  some  degree  against  the  nu- 
merous snakes  and  serpents  that  had  taken  possession  of 
it.  All  the  ground  where  the  town  stood,  is  covered 
with. briars,  hazle- bushes,  plumb  and  thorn  trees,  like 
a  low  impenetrable  forest ;  excepting  where  the  bears, 
deer,  turkies,  and  other  wild  animals  have  made  them- 
selves a  path.  I  was  exceedingly  afllic'ted  while  I 
walked  over  and  contemplated  the  ruins  of  this  once 
beautiful  place.  Part  of  the  chimnies  appear  in  their 
rows.  The  place  where  our  poor  Indians  were  mas- 
sacred is  strongly  marked.  Part  of  their  bones  are  still 
to  be  seen  among  the  coals  and  ashes,  and  in  every 
quarter  the  ground  is  covered  with  the  bones  of  cattle 
killed  by  the  enemy-  Tears  flowed  plentifully  down 
my  cheeks  wjiile  I  beheld  this  scene,  and  I  never  walk- 
ed over  the  ground  without  being  deeply  moved.*" 

In  1790,  the  venerable  Zeisberger,  who  had  con- 
ducted the  Indians  in  all  their  wanderings,  then  nearly 
SO  years  of  age,  set  out  with  his  wife,  one  of  the  Breth- 
ren, and  about  thirty  Indians  from  Fail-field,  for  the 
JVIuskingum.  After  a  difficult  and  dangerous  journey 
they  arrived  there  and  began  to  build  a  new  town,  on 
the  Schoenbrunn  tract,  which  they  called  Goshen.  Here 
the  Brethren  continue  to  labour  with  assiduity  and  zeal, 
but  the  neighbourhood  of  some  abandoned  Whites  and 
the  thinness  of  the  heathen  population  in  that  region, 
prevents  much  increase  to  their  congregation. 

Besides  these  settlements  at  Fairfield  in  Canada  and 
Goshen  on  the  river  Muskingum,  the  Brethren  now  en- 
deavoured to  establish  missions  among  various  other 
Indian  tribes.  The  Delawares  on  the  Wabash  having 
formally  invited  them,  they  agreed  to  make  an  attempt 
in  that  quarter,  with  a  particular  view  to  collect  the 
baptized  Indians,  who  settled  there  on  their  dispersion, 
and  were  afterwards  forbidden  by  the  pagan  chiefs  to 
join  the  congregation. 

*  Period.  Ace.  Vol.  II.  p.  W5, 


J1.1'.  fROPAOATlOV    OF  CHRISTIANITY 

In  1801,  John  P.  Kluge,  who  had  been  many  years 
a  missionary  in  South  America,  accompanied  by  one 
of  the  Brethren  and  a  few  Christian  Indians  from  Goshen, 
commenced  a  settlement  on  the  Wabash,  which  for  a 
time  flourished,  though  it  does  not  appear  that  many 
Indians  were  collected.  But  afterwards  the  chief  who 
was  their  principal  friend  dying,  the  savages  became 
very  troublesome,  and  finally  broke  up  the  settlement 
in  a  tragical  manner.  In  1806,  all  the  savages  in  that 
region  were  assembled  by  their  prophets  to  hear  ac- 
counts of  visions  and  revelations,  which  they  had  re- 
ceived from  God.  Among  the  impostors  was  a  Shaw- 
anose,  who  gave  out  that  he  could  discover  the  most 
secret  mysteries.  The  Delawares  received  him  cor- 
dially, and  held  a  grand  council,  in  order  to  root  out 
the  arts  of  witchcraft  and  mixing  poison.  They  resolv- 
ed to  extort  a  confession  from  all  such  as,  the  Shawan- 
ose  should  accuse  ;  and  if  any  would  not  confess,  to 
hew  them  down  with  their  hatchets  and  burn  them. 
The  first  suspected  was  a  venerable  old  chief,  Tette- 
pachsit.  As  he  would  not  confess,  they  bound  him 
with  cords  to  two  posts,  and  began  to  roast  him  over  a 
slow  fire.  Unable  to  endure  such  exquisite  torture, 
the  poor  old  man  declared  he  had  poison  in  the  house 
of  a  Christian  Indian,  Joshua.  The  savages  with  paint- 
ed faces,  immediately  went  and  took  Joshua  by  force 
from  the  settlement.  When  confronted  with  Joshua, 
Tettepachsit  acknowledged  he  had  made  the  declara- 
tion merely  to  escape  the  torture.  Joshua  was  accord- 
ingly declared  innocent  of  this  charge,  but  was  accus- 
ed by  the  Shawanose  of  having  an  evil  spirit,  by  which 
he  destroyed  the  Indians.  He  was  cut  to  pieces  by 
the  barbarians,  who  likewise  burnt  an  old  woman, 
named  CaritaSjbaptized  by  the  Brethren,  and  the  venera- 
ble chief  Tettepachsit,  whom  they  knocked  on  the  head 
and  threw  into  the  flames,  close  to  the  Brethren's  dwell- 
ings. Overwhelmed  with  grief  and  terror,  the  Breth- 
ren found  it  necessary  to  abandon  the  settlement.* 

*  Peri«d.  Ace.  Vol.  IV.  pp.  1—9. 


BY  THE  UNITED    BRETHREN.  220 

About  the  time  the  settlement  on  the  Wabash  was 
begun,  Mr.  Gambold  and  one  other  of  the  Brethren  at- 
tempted a  mission  among  the  Cherokee  Indians.  They 
found  many  difficulties,  but  finally  succeeded  in  estab- 
lishing a  school  and  made  some  progress  in  teaching  the 
useful  arts  to  the  savages.  Mr.  Gambold  and  his  wife 
remain  at  this  station,  and  the  appearance  of  the  chil- 
dren under  their  care,  especially  their  sweet  singing, 
when  they  unite  to  praise  God,  is  spoken  of  by  all  who 
visit  them. 

A  mission  was  likewise  attempted  by  one  of  the 
Brethren  named  Dencke,  in  1802,  among  the  Chippe- 
ways  on  lake  Erie.  But  after  this  missionary  had  erect- 
ed a  house,  made  some  progress  in  the  language,  and 
suffered  many  dangers  and  hardships,  he  was  finally 
through  the  opposition  of  this  tribe  to  the  Gospel  oblig- 
ed to  quit  the  station.* 

In  1804  one  of  the  Brethren  left  Fairfield  in  Canada 
with  36  of  the  congregation,  to  establish  a  settlement 
at  Pequotting  near  Lake  Erie.  Soon  after  they  found 
that  the  government  had  sold  the  lands  on  which  they 
were  to  the  whites ;  and  they  were  obliged  to  remove, 
after  having  undergone  many  hardships  during  the  first 
winter,  which  was  very  severe  and  tempestuous. 
They  then  settled  on  the  Sandusky,  began  a  school  for 
Indian  children,  and  preached  to  the  neighbouring 
tribes.! 

In  1807  some  of  the  Brethren  undertook  a  mission  to 
the  Creek  Indians.  They  fixed  their  residence  on  the 
river  Flint,  about  sixty  miles  from  Milledgeville,  the 
seat  of  government  in  Georgia.  Their  prospects  at 
first  were  flattering,  but  the  mission  has  since  been 
abandoned. 

Before  closing  this  sketch  of  the  Brethren's  labours 
in  North  America,  we  have  the  disagreeable  task  of 
Stating  a  transaction  not  very  honourable  to  our  couo- 

*  Period.  Ace.  Vol.  IV.  pp.  94,  141. 
t.  Period,  Ace.  Vol.  V.  pp.  203,  264, 


226  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

try — the  destruction  of  Fairfield,  by  the  American  ar- 
my under  General  Harrison,  in  1813. 

It  seems  that  the  British  force,  under  General  Proc- 
tor, had  been  obliged  to  occupy  the  chapel  and  some 
houses  of  the  Brethren  as  a  hospital  for  their  sick  ;  and 
the  General  had  offered  to  buy  their  houses,  furniture, 
provisions,  and  every  thing  they  could  spare,  for  the 
use  of  his  army.  This  state  of  things  led  not  only  the 
Indian  congregation,  but  the  missionaries,  to  apprehend 
they  should  be  treated  as  enemies  by  the  Americans  ; 
and  accordingly  on  the  occupation  of  Maiden  and  De- 
troit by  General  Harrison,  they  began  to  think  of  re- 
tiring from  the  scene  of  action.  On  the  fourth  of  Oc- 
tober they  commenced  a  retreat,  the  Indians  being  ac- 
companied by  one  of  the  missionaries,  Dencke,  and  his 
wife.  The  two  other  Brethren  on  this  stalion  remain- 
ed. The  same  day  an  engagement  took  place  between 
the  American  army,  and  the  English  detachment,  about 
a  mile  and  a  half  from  Fairfield.  The  English  were 
overpowered,  and  General  Proctor  escaped  with  only 
fifteen  soldiers.  The  Americans  then  entered  I  he 
settlement.  At  first  they  appeared  friendly,  and 
expressed  their  regret  at  the  Christian  Indians'  having 
left  the  place,  as  they  would  have  suffered  no  harm  ; 
but  they  soon  began  to  treat  the  missionaries  with  great 
severity,  accusing  them  of  having  secreted  the  king's 
stores,  and  English  officers.  Every  house,  and  trunk, 
and  box,  was  searched,  but  nothing  found. 

On  the  morning  of  the  sixth,  a  plunder  of  the  settle- 
ment was  commenced,  and  the  poor  missionaries  were 
even  obliged  to  give  up  the  last  morsel  of  bread. 
Their  flour,  potatoes,  apples,  vegetables,  honey,  and 
every  article  of  provisions  was  taken  from  them.  Dur- 
ing the  plundering,  General  Harrison  arrived,  and  the 
missionary  Schnall  sought  his  protection  ;  and  petition- 
ed a  compensation  for  what  had  been  taken.  This 
was  refused,  but  he  was  told  the  missionaries  might 
leave  the  place.  Commodore  Perry  however,  treated 
uiem  more  politely,  called  several  times  at  their  house. 


BY  THE   UNITED    BRETHREN,  227 

protected  them  from  the  lawless  soldiery,  and  procur- 
ed a  passport  for  them  to  depart  unmolested.* 

No  sooner  had  the  missionaries  left  the  place  than 
it  was  set  on  fire.  It  was  wholly  consumed.  Not 
even  an  out  house  was  left  standing.  The  two  mis- 
sionaries proceeded  to  Detroit,  and  after  a  variety  of 
suffering  arrived  in  a  destitute  condition  at  Litiz,  in 
Pennsylvania.  Dencke,  who  followed  the  fugitive 
congregation,  collected  them  near  Lake  Ontario  to 
spend  the  winter.  They  built  huts  for  themselves  in 
the  woods,  a  house  for  the  missionary,  and  a  church. 
Their  number  was  183,  of  whom  39  were  communi- 
cants, and  160  baptized. 

In  the  summer,  however,  they  were  obliged  to  re- 
move a  short  distance  from  this  place  on  account  of 
its  vicincity  to  the  lake,  and  the  superiority  of  the 
American  fleet.  The  feelings  of  the  missionary,  cut 
off  from  all  communication  with  his  brethren,  and 
driven  about  in  a  wilderness,  are  thus  feelingly  de- 
picted by  himself.  "  It  is  now  two  years  and  a  half 
since  we  received  any  letter  from  any  of  our  brethren. 
We  have  felt  much  pain  on  that  account,  especially 
since  we  have  been  quite  alone  with  our  small  brown 
flock,  in  a  wandering  state,  on  a  real  pilgrimage  ;  hav- 
ing lost  every  thing,  being  driven  from  house  and 
home,  in  an  unknown  part  of  the  country,  and  moving 
from  one  spot  to  another."! 

The  congregation,  however,  soon  returned  to  their 
old  settlement,  which  they  rebuilt  and  called  New 
Fairfield.  A  chapel  was  immediately  erected  and 
opened  September  17,  1815. 

The  Brethren  have  now  three  stations  among  the 
Indians  of  North  America — Goshen,  New  Fairfield, 
and  Spring  Place.  At  all  of  them  there  are  four  mis- 
sionaries. In  neither  of  them  is  there  much  of  a  con- 
gregation. What  is  the  total  number  that  have  been 

*  Periodical  Accounts,  Vol.  IV.  pp.  437 — 440. 
t  Miss.  Reg.  for  1817,  p.  116, 


228  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

-baptized,  cannot  be  ascertained.  From  a  register  of 
the  congregation,  dated  1772,  it  appears  that  they 
then  amounted  to  seven  hundred  and  twenty.  As  the 
church  books  were  burnt  when  the  missionaries  were 
taken  prisoners  on  the  Muskingum,  the  number  bap- 
tized since  that  period  cannot  be  ascertained  ;  but  it 
has  been  small.  The  mission  never  has  recovered 
from  the  blow  it  then  received. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

"General  view  of  the  Brethren's  missions — Unsuccessfift 
attempts — Manner  of  conducting  missions — Conclud- 
ing remarks. 

WE  have  now  sketched  the  principal  missions  of  the 
united  Brethren.  The  review  of  what  this  feeble  band 
have  effected  must  strike  us  with  astonishment.  Their 
whole  number  in  civilized  lands  is  stated  at  16,000. 
Keeping  in  mind  the  smallness  of  this  number,  and  re- 
membering at  the  same  time  that  it  does  not  include 
the  rich  men  of  the  earth,  let  us  behold  at  one  view 
the  extent  of  their  operations.  The  following  Table 
exhibits  their  missions  at  the  latest  date  we  have  been 
?.ble  to  ascertain  them. 


THE  UNITED  BRETHREN. 


229 


TABLE. 


"Com-                                                    Mission-        Commu- 
inenced.  Countries.          Settlements.        aries.  Bapt.  nicants.    Y. 

1732 

St.  Thomas 

C  Nevvherrnhutl 
(  Niesky 

1,009 
1,276 

430 
758 

1612 

(  Friedensthal  | 

5,161 

1,711 

1733 

St.  Croix 

<  Friedensb'g 

•33 

2,982 

897 

(  FriedensfieJd 

300 

1741 

St.  Jan. 

C  Emmaus 
|  Bethany 

1,006 
455 

476 
201 

CBogue 

244 

168 

1813 

1754 

Jamaica 

<?CarmeI 

10 

272 

111 

1817 

(Williamsfeld 

74 

16 

f  St.  Johns 

5,804 

2,578 

1809 

1756 

Antigua 

<  Grace  hill 

12 

2,283 

964 

(Grace  bay 

1,359 

643 

1765 

Barbadoes 

Sharon 

4 

75 

1794 

1774 

St.  Kitts 

Bassetere 

4 

2,000 

1818 

C  Newherrnhut 

356 

1814 

1733 

Greenland 

^Litchtenfels 

19 

299 

(Litchtenau 

455 

C  Fairfield 

126 

36 

1812 

1735 

N.  America 

<  Goshen 

7 

50 

1810 

(Spring  Place 

^Paramaribo 

612 

479 

1815 

1734 

S.  America 

j  Somelsdyke 
S  Hope 
i^Bambey 

15 

89 
169 
50 

30 
84 
20 

1800 
1804 

1765 

Tartary 

Sarepta 

2 

4 

1810 

CNain 

112 

1771 

Labrador 

^Okkak 

28 

146 

f 

(  Hopedale 

104 

48 

1792 

S.  Africa 

C  Gnadenthal 
I  Gruenekloof 

21 

1,000 
200 

430 
53 

1818 

In  this  table  the  number  of  missionaries  is  referred 
to  the  year  1817,  and  the  number  of  baptized  and  com- 
20 


230  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

municants  to  the  different  years  annexed.  By  con- 
sulting the  list  of  baptized  it  will  be  found  they  amount 
to  more  than  28,000,  which  is  probably  not  very  far 
from  a  true  estimate  at  any  one  time,  though  they  are 
here  given  for  different  years.  If  any  thing,  however, 
the  number  is  too  large,  as  the  candidates  for  baptism 
are  generally  included.  In  the  year  1812,  there  were, 
according  to  Mr.  Latrobe,  in  the  thirty  three  settlements 
of  the  Brethren  157  missionaries,  and  about  27,400 
converts.  The  whole  number,  of  course,  whom  these 
apostolic  men  have  been  instrumental  in  delivering 
from  pagan  darkness  since  they  commenced  their  ef- 
forts, in  1 732,  must  be  very  great. 

Besides  these  missions  in  which  they  have  so  hap- 
pily succeeded,  they  have,  at  different  times,  made  at- 
tempts which  failed.  One  was,  in  1747,  to  intro- 
duce Christianity  among  the  Gaures  of  Persia.  The 
two  brethren  who  undertook  this  enterprize,  after  hav- 
ing been  at  two  different  times  robbed  of  every  thing, 
even  to  the  clothes  they  wore,  and  one  of  them  nearly 
killed  by  the  banditti,  at  length  arrived  in  Ispahan, 
where  they  were  kindly  received  by  some  Roman 
Catholic  Fathers.  Their  design  of  visiting  the  Gaures 
was,  however,  found  impracticable,  on  account  of  the 
massacres  constantly  taking  place.  They  set  out  on 
their  return  home  ;  and  had  not  proceeded  far  when 
the  caravan  to  which  they  belonged  was  attacked  by 
a  murderous  gang,  and  they  again  stripped  of  every 
thing  but  a  few  clothes.  Covered  with  rags  and  in 
debt,  they  found  a  friend  in  the  Dutch  agent  at  Bender 
Buscher,  who  forwarded  them  to  Bassora,  and  thence 
to  Egypt.  Here  one  of  them  died.  The  other,  Dr. 
Hocker,  returned  to  Europe  after  an  absence  of  about 
three  years. 

Soon  after,  Dr.  Hocker  determined  to  penetrate  into 
Abyssinia.  He  proceeded  to  Egypt,  in  1752,  formed 
an  acquaintance  with  the  patriarch  of  the  Copts,  ob- 
tained a  firman  from  the  Grand  Seignor  of  Ca*iro,  and 
a  letter  of  recommendation  from  the  British  ambassa- 


BY  THE  UNITED  BRETHREN.          231 

dor  to  the  prime  minister  of  Abyssinia.  But  before  he 
left  Egypt  the  Grand  Seignor  died,  and  the  whole 
country  was  thrown  into  such  anarchy  that  he  was 
obliged  to  return  home. 

Again,  in  1756,  he  renewed  the  attempt  in  company 
with  another  of  the  Brethren.  After  remaining  some 
time  at  Cairo  they  set  out  for  Abyssinia  ;  but  they 
were  shipwrecked  in  the  Red  Sea,  and  after  various 
sufferings  on  the  Arabian  coast,  they  made  their  way 
back  to  Cairo.  At  Cairo  they  found  the  plague  raging, 
and  again  returned  home. 

Dr.  Hocker  was  not  yet  discouraged.  He  hoped  by 
the  practice  of  physic  in  Cairo  to  establish  himself 
there,  and  prepare  an  opening  to  the  country  so  long 
the  object  of  his  desire.  He  proceeded  the  third  time 
to  Egypt,  in  1768.  Soon  after,  John  Antes  was  ap- 
pointed to  join  him.  This  missionary,  after  much  suf- 
fering, arrived  at  Cairo.  But  the  Brethren  could  ef- 
fect nothing.  Egypt  was  in  a  state  of  confusion,  and 
they  were  often  insulted,  not  only  by  the  populace,  but 
by  men  in  power.  Antes  had  the  unhappiness  to  fall 
into  the  hands  of  a  Bey,  who,  in  the  hope  of  extorting 
money  from  him,  threw  him  into  a  dungeon  with  a 
chain  round  his  neck,  and  tortured  him  with  the  basti- 
nado* until  life  was  nearly  exhausted.  Afterwards  he 
returned  to  Europe,  and  the  mission  was  relinquished* 

The  Brethren  likewise  sent  missionaries  to  the  Lap- 
landers in  1735  ;  to  the  coast  of  Guinea  in  1737,  and 
again  in  1768  ;  to  the  negroes  in  Georgia,  in  1738  ;  to 

*  In  this  punishment,  the  subject  is  thrown  flat  on  hia  face,  and 
his  feet  stretched  apart  by  a  strong  staff,  to  each  end  of  which  a 
chain  ia  attached  and  fastened  round  the  ancle.  The  soles  of  the 
feet,  bj  twisting  the  staff,  are  turned  up,  and  beat  with  a  lash  from 
the  skin  of  a  hippopotamus,  about  a  yard  in  length,  somewhat  thick- 
er than  a  man's  finger,  and  very  tough  and  hard.  The  pain  it  at 
first  very  excruciating.  Mr.  Antes  says  it  was  to  him  "  like  the 
application  of  a  red  hot  poker."  Persons  of  very  vigorous  constitu- 
tions may  survive  five  or  six  hundred  strokes,  after  that  the  blood 
gushes  from  the  mouth  and  nose,  and  the  unhappy  victim  soon  dies, 

Antes*  Observation*-,, 


232  PROPAGATION    OT    CHRISTIANITY 

the  slaves  in  Algiers  in  1739 ;  and  to  Ceylon  in  1740} 
but  little  or  no  fruit  was  gathered  in  any  of  these  fields. 

To  support  these  missions  the  Brethren  have  no 
fund  whatever.  They  are  wholly  dependant  on  vol- 
untary contribution.  We  are  sorry  to  add,  that  partly 
on  account  of  their  distresses  on  the  continent,  several 
of  their  congregations  being  broken  up,  and  partly  on 
account  of  the  increased  expense  of  their  missions  dur- 
ing the  wars,  they  are  now  deeply  involved  in  debt, 
and  all  their  plans  are  embarrassed.  Their  missions, 
however,  are  far  less  expensive  than  those  of  any 
other  society.  The  missionaries  are  generally  bred  to 
some  trade,  and  at  this  they  work  when  it  is  practica- 
ble. Besides,  as  they  live  in  families,  and  several 
are  almost  invariably  united  in  one  mission,  their  ex- 
penses are  lessened  ;  to  say  nothing  of  their  peculiar 
habits  of  life. 

The  care  of  the  Brethren's  missions  devolves,  pri* 
marily,  on  the  Elders'  Conference  of  the  Unity,  which 
is  a  select  number  of  bishops  and  elders  appointed  by 
the  general  synods  once  in  seven  or  eight  years.  To 
assist  them  there  have  been  formed,  a  Society  for  the 
furtherance  of  the  Gospel  among  the  heathen,  institut- 
ed at  London,  in  1741.  One  for  the  same  purpose  at 
Zeist  near  Utrecht,  in  1793;  and  a  Society  for  pro- 
pagating the  Gospel,  formed  at  Bethlehem  in  Pennsylr 
vania,  in  1787.  With  the  Elders'  Conference  the  mis- 
sionaries all  maintain  a  regular  correspondence,  trans- 
mitting to  them  their  diaries,  or  journals.  Of  these  a 
Secretary  is  appointed  to  make  extracts,  a  copy  of 
which  in  manuscript  is  sent  and  read  to  all  the  congre- 
gations. By  this  means  a  missionary  spirit  is  diffused 
through  all  the  members  of  their  church  ;  the  young 
and  old,  men,  women,  and  children,  all  have  a  passion 
{"or  missions.  Hence,  in  the  language  of  Mr.  Home, 
;<  If  any  of  their  missionaries  are  carried  off  by  sick- 
ness or  casualty,  men  of  the  same  stamp  are  ready  to 
supply  their  place,  and  the  office  of  a  missionary  does 
;iot  go  about  knocking  at  a  hundred  doors,  doomed  to 


BY"  THE  UNITED  BRETHREN. 

be  rejected  by  them  all."     Hence,  too,  the  superiority 
of  their  missionaries,  they  are  born  and  educated  in  a 
missionary  atmosphere.     The  uniformity  of  their  hab- 
its, the  oneness  of  their  character,  which  prevents  those 
discords  that  ruin  so  many  missions,  and  enables  them 
to  go  forward  against  the  enemy  with  unbroken  ranks, 
undoubtedly  has  vast  influence  in  their  success.     Their 
missionaries  are  of  one  mind,  as  to  the  doctrines  they 
teach,  the  mode  of  inculcating  them,  and  the  form  of 
discipline.     But  still  without  the  soul  of  a  missionary 
— without  being  imbued  with  the  spirit  of  their  calling, 
they  could  not  effect  the  wonders  we  have  witnessed. 
It  is  the  missionary  spirit  which  enables  them  to  com- 
pass sea  and  land — to  converse  with  untamed  nature 
in  all  its  imbecility  and  all  its  ferocity — to  take  up  their 
abode  in  the  icy  waters  of  Greenland,  and  in  the  sickly 
swamps  of  South  America— to  spend  their  lives  in  re- 
peated, though  unsuccessful,  attempts  to  extend  the 
triumphs  of  the   cross.     This   spirit,  to  be   buoyant 
amidst  every  depression — to  rise  in  proportion  to  the 
weight  laid  upon  it,  must  indeed  spring  from  a  peren- 
nial fountain — from    a   heart   overflowing    with  love 
to   God   and   man;    and   such  is,  generally,  the  fact 
with  these  missionaries.     Not  only  are  they  volunteers 
— volunteers  to  that  extent,  if  any  wishes  to  leave  his 
work,  or  even  has  not  his  whole  heart  in  it,  he  is  con- 
sidered as  no  longer  useful,  and  is  dismissed — dismiss- 
ed if  his  heart  misgives  him,  though  he  has  gone  oa 
board  a  vessel  and  is  ready  to  sail ;  but  they  are  like- 
wise men  of  ardent  piety.     It  is  this,  unquestionably, 
united  to,  or  rather  producing  their  unassuming  habils, 
their  self-denial,  their,  patience  of  suffering,  and  their 
burning  zeal,  that  makes  them  so  resistless  in  their 
movements. 

With  regard  to  their  manner  of  conducting  missions, 
a  few  words  may  be  said.  Their  missionaries  are  not 
educated.  Though  they  do  not  reject  the  aids  of  learn- 
ing, and  have  in  many  instances  found  it  an  important 
auxiliary,  yet  they  suppose  the  habits  of  a  mechanic 
20* 


234  PROPAGATION    OF    CIIRIST1ANIT-V 

better  fitted  than  those  of  the  student  to  the  arduous 
service  of  their  missions,  which  have  generally  been 
among  savages.  The  Bible  is  almost  the  only  book 
which  is  studied.  When  missionaries  are  called  for, 
the  list  of  those  who  have  offered  themselves  to  the 
work  is  examined,  and  suitable  persons  selected. 
Great  care  is  taken  that  two  persons  of  different  tem- 
perant  be  not  put  under  the  same  yoke.  To  preserve 
harmony  and  good  health,  seem  to  be  the  principal 
ends  aimed  at  in  their  instructions.  When  ready  to 
go,  the  missionaries  are  not  held  up  to  public  notice  as 
martyrs  and  confessors  before  they  have  even  seen  a 
heathen  ;  they  are  sent  away  privately,  commended  to 
God  by  the  prayers  of  the  congregation. 

When  arrived  among  the  heathen,  their  first  object 
is  to  gain  confidence.  They  exert  themselves  by  ev- 
ery suitable  method  to  obtain  the  friendship  of  such  as 
may  fall  in  their  way.  When  they  are  able  to  com- 
mence instructing,  they  exhibitors/  of  all,  as  we  have 
seen  in  their  missions,  Jesus  Christ  and  him  crucified. 
They  not  only  preach,  but  go  from  house  to  house. 
When  a  congregation  is  formed,  all  are  assembled  once 
every  day  for  social  worship.  When  any  of  the  hea- 
then express  concern  for  their  salvation,  and  enrol 
their  names  in  the  congregation  they  are  called  new 
people :  if  their  concern  continues,  and  they  desire 
baptism  they  become  candidates,  and  after  suitable  in- 
struction, if  they  exhibit  a  proper  deportment  they  are 
baptized.  If  they  continue  an  exemplary  walk  they 
are  candidates  for  communion  ;  and  by  giving  sufficient 
evidence  of  a  real  work  of  grace  on  their  hearts,  they 
at  length  become  communicants.  The  whole  congre- 
gation is  usually  divided  into  classes,  for  convenience 
of  instruction.  The  missionaries  appoint  assistants 
Irom  among  the  converts,  when  necessary ;  but  they 
are  careful  how  they  inflate  weak  minds  with  this  dis- 
tinction. Schools  are  established  in  all  their  missions 
Avhere  it  is  practicable,  and  they  have  been  found 
highly  beneficiaK 


BY    THE    UNITED    BRETHREN.  23$ 

Oh  the  whole,  the  institutions  of  the  Brethren  among 
the  heathen  deserve  very  high  commendation.  This 
little  company  have  given  a  lead  to  the  whole  Chris- 
tian world.  What  they  have  accomplished  is  almost 
incredible.  In  the  words  of  another,  I  may  add, 
"  Had  the  rest  of  the  Protestant  world  been  equally 
active  and  equally  successful  with  the  Moravians  since 
the  year  1732,  the  night  of  Paganism  would  now  be 
past."*  There  would  be  employed  531,250  mission- 
aries, who  would  have  under  their  care  188,125,000 
converts ;  and  allowing  that  only  twice  as  many  hear 
the  Gospel  as  receive  it,  nearly  the  whole  pagan 
world  would  come  within  its  sound.  Even  now,  if  the 
whole  body  of  protestant  Christians  were  to  rouse 
themselves  to  the  exertions  which  distinguish  these 
unassuming  and  almost  unknown  men,  there  would  be 
within  one  year  a  missionary  to  less  than  every  thou- 
sand souls  ;  or,  in  other  words,  the  world  would  be 
converted. 

*  Recorder,  Vol.  HI.  p.  13. 


PART  VI. 


PROPAGATION  OF  CHRISTIANITY  BY  THE  METHO 
DISTS. 

CHAPTER  I. 

WEST    INDIES. 

Mission  commenced  by  Dr.  Coke — Jlntigua — Dominica 

— St.  Vincents St.  Christophers — St.  Eustatius — 

Nevis — Tortola — Jamaica — Opposition  of  the  gov- 
ernment— Missionaries  persecuted — Present  state  of 
the  missions. 

THE  exertions  of  the  Wesleyan  Methodists  were  first 
directed  to  the  West  Indies.  The  mission  had  its  or- 
igin, principally,  with  Dr.  Coke,  who,  after  commenc- 
ing it  without  the  patronage  of  any  Society,  maintain- 
ed it  for  a  long  time  by  his  personal  exertions,  sub- 
mitting even  to  the  drudgery  of  charity,  and  gratuitous- 
ly pleaded  the  cause  of  a  perishing  world  from  door  to 
door. 

ANTIGUA.  Dr.  Coke,  accompanied  by  three  other 
Methodist  preachers,  sailed  from  England  in  the  Au- 
tumn of  1786,  for  Nova-Scotia.  By  stress  of  weather, 
they  were  driven  to  the  West  Indies  ;  and  as  their  ob- 
ject was  missionary  they  concluded  to  commence  their 
operations  there.  They  landed  on  Antigua.  Some- 
thing had  before  been  done  on  this  Island.  So  early 
as  1760,  Nathaniel  Gilbert  Esq.,  speaker  of  the  House 
of  Assembly  in  Antigua,  having  himself  been  impress- 
ed with  divine  truth  whil«  on  a  visit  to  England,  made 


flY    THE    METHODISTS.  237 

considerable  exertion  (o  promote  the  interest  of  relig- 
ion at  home.  His  first  attempts  were  confined  to  a 
few  persons,  whom  he  collected  at  his  own  house  on 
the  Lord's  day  ;  but  after  wards,  he  proceeded  to  preach 
in  public,  not  only  to  the  white  people,  but  to  the  ne- 
gro slaves.  In  this  he  persevered,  though  his  conduct, 
so  singular  and  unexampled,  brought  on  him  a  load  of 
ignominy,  until  he  had  the  pleasure  of  uniting  about 
tivo  hundred  of  his  hearers  into  a  Christian  society. 
Over  these  he  continued  to  watch  with  the  tenderness 
and  solicitude  of  a  father;  but  in  the  mids-t  of  his  use- 
fulness, he  was  removed  by  death  from  this  scene  of 
action. 

After  his  decease,  for  near  twenty  years,  no  one  was 
found  to  supply  his  place.  At  length,  Mr.  John  Bax- 
ter, in  the  Methodist  connexion,  having  come  to  An- 
tigua as  a  ship-wright  in  the  service  of  government, 
commenced  preaching.  He  collected  the  scattered 
remnants  of  Mr.  Gilbert's  congregation,  and  increased 
it  so  much  that  at  the  end  of  five  years  it  amounted  to 
about  one  thousand  members.  The  conduct  of  some,, 
however,  but  poorly  corresponded  with  their  profes- 
sion. 

On  the  arrival  of  Dr.  Coke,  Mr.  Baxter  agreed  to 
leave  a  lucrative  situation  which  he  held  on  the  island, 
and  devote  himself,  with  Mr.  Warrener,  one  of  the 
preachers  originally  destined  for  Nova  Scotia,  to  the 
work  of  the  ministry.  Since  that  time,  the  Methodist 
Society,  though  subject  to  considerable  variation,  has 
been  more  or  less  on  the  increase.  It  consisted,  in 
1815,  of  2737  members.  In  Barbuda,  a  small  island 
near  Antigua,  the  work  of  God  is  very  promising.* 

DOMINICA.  Dr.  Coke,  when  he  had  settled  the 
mission  in  Antigua,  sailed  for  Dominica.  He  there 
prepared  the  way  for  a  missionary,  who  was  sent 
about  two  years  after,  and  collected  in  a  short  time  one 
hundred  and  fifty  negroes  into  a  society.  Success  so 
animated  the  missionary,  that  he  fell  a  victim  to  «x.- 

•*•  Mis;-.  R«j.  Vol.  Ill,  p.  623, 


238  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

cessive  exertion.  Another  who  was  sent  some  time 
after  to  fill  the  vacancy,  found  some  of  the  hopeful  con- 
verts stedfast  in  the  truth.  He  soon  gathered,  at 
Prince  Rupert's  Bay,  a  society  of  several  hundred. 
This  has  continued  to  flourish,  though  the  extreme  un- 
healthiness  of  the  situation  has  destroyed  many  mis- 
sionaries, and  frequently  left  the  society  destitute.  Its 
members  in  1815,  were  seven  hundred  and  nine  ne- 
groes, and  one  white  person. 

ST.  VINCENTS.  This  mission  was  commenced  in 
1787.  The  first  attempt  was  to  establish  a  school 
among  the  Caribs,  or  natives.  The  legislature  of  the 
island  gave  an  estate  to  support  the  institution.  But 
the  Catholic  priests  from  Martinico  infused  such  sus- 
picions into  the  minds  of  this  ignorant  people,  of  the 
missionaries  being  spies,  that  it  was  found  necessary 
to  withdraw  from  among  them.  With  the  negroes  they 
were  more  successful.  They  soon  collected  such  num- 
bers of  these  poor  objects,  as  to  recompense  for  their 
failure  with  the  Caribs.  But  the  legislature,  which 
had  at  first  patronised  them,  now  passed  a  law  prohib- 
iting them  under  the  severest  penalties  from  preaching 
to  the  negroes.  The  first  transgression  was  a  fine, 
the  second,  corporal  punishment  and  banishment,  and 
in  case  of  return,  death!  In  consequence  of  this 
Act,  Mr.  Lumb,  the  missionary,  was  thrown  into  pris- 
on. His  friends  offered  to  pay  the  fine,  but  he  would 
give  no  countenance  to  such  an  infamous  law.  Hap- 
pily the  Act  was  disallowed  by  the  government  at 
home,  so  that  it  remained  in  force  but  a  short  time. 
Since  then,  no  material  impediment  has  obstructed  the 
progress  of  the  mission.  The  number  belonging  to  the 
congregations,  in  1812,  was  2370. 

ST.  CHRISTOPHERS.  Dr.  Coke  visited  this  island  in 
1787.  Mr.  Hammel,  a  Methodist  preacher,  accompani- 
ed him,  remained  on  the  island,  and  soon  gathered  a 
small  society,  which  has  since  greatly  increased. 
From  its  first  establishment,  the  mission  has  enjoyed 
arn  almost  uninterrupted  course  of  prosperity.  The  Soci- 


LY    THE    METHODISTS.  239 

ety,  in  1804,  consisted  of  3017,  which  is  a  greater  num- 
ber than  it  has  had  at  any  other  period. 

ST.  EUSTATIUS.  The  first  visit  of  Dr.  Coke  to  St. 
Eustatius  was  in  1787.  The  government  forbid  his 
preaching,  but  he  instructed  the  slaves  in  small  com- 
panies from  morning  to  night,  for  about  eighteen  days, 
in  the  house  of  a  free  black  with  whom  he  lodged.  The 
following  year,  he  renewed  his  visit,  but  was  threaten- 
ed with  imprisonment,  and  was  obliged  to  retire.  It 
seems  that  after  his  departure,  the  Governor  cruelly 
persecuted  a  certain  slave,  who  endeavoured  to  in- 
struct his  countrymen  ;  and,  at  length,  caused  him  to 
be  sold  to  the  captain  of  a  Spanish  ship.  Every  effort 
to  establish  a  mission  was  unsuccessful,  until  the 
island  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  British.  Permission 
was  then  granted  to  preach  the  Gospel,  and  the  mis- 
sionaries soon  united  several  negroes  into  a  society. 
There  number  in  1816,  was  363. 

NEVIS.  Dr.  Coke  left  a  missionary  on  this  island, 
in  1785.  The  planters  at  first  opposed  the  instruction 
of  their  slaves,  but  by  degrees  they  became  more  re- 
conciled. A  respectable  society  of  negroes  was  form- 
ed in  Charleston,  the  capital  of  the  Island.  The  plant- 
ers began  to  admit  the  missionaries  to  their  estates. 
The  elect  soon  became  visible.  The  Sabbath,  which 
throughout  the  West  Indies  is  the  common  market  day, 
began  to  be  observed.  Many  of  the  white  people 
shut  up  their  shops  and  stores,  to  attend  on  Divine 
worship,  and  the  negroes  who  used  to  occupy  the  day 
in  dancing,  and  drinking,  and  fighting,  came  in  crowds 
to  hear  the  word  of  God,  and  sing  his  praise.  In  1804, 
the  members  in  the  connexion  were  1414. 

TORTOLA    AND     THE    VlRGIN    ISLANDS.         The      miS- 

sion  established  by  Dr.  Coke  in  1788,  did  not 
flourish  at  first,  though  commenced  under  favoura- 
ble auspices.  The  first  appearance  of  the  negroes  was 
such  as  to  promise  an  easy  access  with  the  gospel;  but, 
as  in  other  places,  they  were  found  to  be  stupid  and 
sensual.  At  length  a  society  was  formed,  a  chapel 


J40  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

erected,  and  the  number  of  hearers  augmented.  Af- 
terwards, the  gospel  spread  among  the  inhabitants  of 
the  several  islets,  scattered  up  and  down  in  the  vicini- 
ty, which,  like  solitary  rocks,  lift  their  heads  above  the 
waves.  To  many  of  these  the  missionaries,  with  prej- 
udice to  their  health,  and  often  at  the  risk  of  life,  went 
from  time  to  time,  declaring  the  glad  tidings  of  salva- 
tion to  the  few  deserted  families  upon  them.  At  the 
present  time,  religion  is  not  only  respected  in  Tortola, 
but  publicly  countenanced  by  the  principal  inhabitants. 
Even  the  chief  magistrates  had,  in  1809,  seats  in  the 
Methodist  chapel,  and  regularly  occupied  them.  One 
of  the  members  of  his  Majesty's  Council  was  a  com- 
municant. The  Society  was  greatest  in  1 809,  there 
being  2337  members. 

JAMAICA.  In  1789,  Dr.  Coke  visited  this  island  to  es- 
tablish a  mission.  Shortly  after,  a  missionary  arrived  at 
Kingston,  and  was  received  with  much  kindness  by  a 
number  of  the  inhabitants.  Meetings  were  at  first  held 
in  a  private  house,  but,  as  they  increased,  a  building  was 
purchased,  which  answered  for  a  chapel.  On  the 
opening  of  the  chapel,  it  was  frequented  by  some 
whites,  as  well  as  negroes  and  free  people  of  colour ; 
but  the  former  soon  discontinued  their  attendance. 
The  tide  changed.  Many  of  the  whites  became  out- 
rageous against  the  meetings,  and  went  so  far  that  the 
preacher  and  hearers  were  even  in  danger  of  their  lives. 
It  was  vain  to  apply  to  the  magistrates  for  protection. 
They,  too,  set  their  faces  against  the  mission,  and  even 
countenanced  the  mob  in  several  enormities.  The 
Methodists  were  obliged  to  keep  a  guard  in  the  chapel 
during  the  night.  One  morning,  when  there  was  no 
watch,  burnt  coals  were  found  on  the  floor ;  an  indica- 
tion of  some  attempt  to  set  it  on  fire. 

These  circumstances,  together  with  sickness  among 
the  missionaries,  brought  the  society  very  low.  New 
missionaries  indeed  supplied  the  place  of  those  who 
died,  and  attempts  were  made  to  establish  societies  in 
different  parts  of  the  island  ;  but  generally  with  little 


'1BY  THE  METHODISTS.  241 

success.  The  white  people  were  inveterate  against 
the  missionaries,  and  the  slaves  were  generally  prohib- 
ited by  their  masters  from  attending  on  instruction. 
Even  the  government  interfered,  and  manifested  a  zeal 
in  suppressing  the  mission,  worthy  a  better  cause.  In 
December  1 802,  the  Assembly  passed  an  Act,  that  no 
person,  unless  qualified  by  the  laws  of  Great  Britian 
and  of  Jamaica,  should  preach,  or  perform  the  services 
of  religion  in  meetings  of  negroes,  or  people  of  colour, 
that  persons  offending  against  this  law  should  be  deem- 
ed rogues  and  vagabonds  ;  and  as  such  be  committed 
to  the  work  house,  and  kept  to  hard  labour  one  month 
for  the  first  offence,  and  six  months  for  every  repetition 
of  it — Nay,  should  the  case  be  extraordinary,  the  As- 
sizes might  inflict  any  punishment  short  of  death. — 
Any  person  permitting  a  meeting  on  his  premises  should 
pay  a  fine  not  exceeding  100  pounds. 

The  Methodists,  having  a  regular  license,  did  not 
apprehend  themselves  within  the  limits  of  this  law. 
Mr.  Campbell,  therefore,  continued  to  preach  as  usual 
at  Kingston.  He  was  not  there  interrupted  ;  but  going 
to  Morant  bay,  where  a  society  was  beginning  to  be 
formed,  he  was  apprehended  and  committed  to  prison. 
When  his  imprisonment  was  expired,  he  returned  to 
Kingston,  and  applying  to  the  magistrates  for  a  license, 
it  was  granted. 

leaving  preached  there  for  a  time,  he  returned  to 
Morant  bay'.  As  this  was  a  different  parish,  he  applied 
to  the  magistrates  there  also  for  a  license.  Instead  of 
granting  it,  they  revived  the  old  prosecution,  imposing 
the  fine  of  one  hundred  pounds  in  addition  to  an  im- 
prisonment, and  Mr.  Campbell  was  obliged  to  leave 
the  island.  Mr.  Fish  was  left  to  take  care  of  the 
flock  at  Kingston,  but  at  Morant  bay  they  remained 
destitute.  All  social  worship  was  at  end.  A  sensible 
and  respectable  man  was  imprisoned  a  month,  simply 
for  singing  and  praying  with  a  few  friends. 

The  iniquitous  bill,  however,  did  not  receive  the 
royal  sanction.  The  pious  people  of  Jamaica,  after  a 
21 


242  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

persecution  of  two  years  were  permitted  to  assemble 
for  the  worship  of  God ;  but  the  legislature  had  not 
yet  done.  An  act  was  procured  forming  Kingston  into 
a  corporation.  A  clause  was  inserted  in  the  charter 
empowering  the  corporation  to  impose  fines  and  im- 
prisonment to  a  great  extent  on  those  who  should  vio- 
late their  regulations.  The  design  not  being  perceiv- 
ed, it  obtained  the  sanction  of  his  majesty.  The 
Common  Council  then,  under  pretence  of  zeal  for  the 
purity  of  religion,  passed  an  act  by  which  any  person, 
not  duly  authorized,  presuming  to  preach,  or  teach,  or 
offer  up  public  prayers,  or  sing  psalms  in  any  meeting 
of  negroes  or  free  people  of  colour,  should,  if  a  free  per- 
son, suffer  a  fine  not  exceeding  one  hundred  pounds, 
or  be  imprisoned  in  the  common  jail,  or  work  house, 
for  any  space  less  than  three  months  ; — that  any  per- 
son permitting  such  illegal  meeting  in  his  house,  or 
premises,  should  suffer  a  like  punishment ;  and  that 
even  in  a  licensed  place  of  worship  there  should  be  no 
public  service  earlier  than  six  in  the  morning,  or  after 
sunset  at  night. 

This  cruel  law  was  of  course  confined  to  Kingston ; 
but  the  Assembly  under  the  cloak  of  exciting  the  pro- 
prietprs  of  slaves  to  instruct  them,  soon  after  passed 
an  act  ordaining  that  their  instructions  should  be  con- 
fined to  the  doctrines  of  the  established  church,  and 
that  no  missionary  should  be  allowed  to  teach  them 
under  a  penalty  of  twenty  pounds  for  every  slave 
proved  to  be  present.  This  act,  however,  being  sub- 
ject to  revision  by  his  majesty,  was  disapproved  ; 
though  there  was  an  intentional  delay  in  forwarding  it 
for  the  royal  approbation,  so  that  it  was  acted  upon, 
and  the  meetings  suspended  for  more  than  a  year. 
This  being  understood  by  his  majesty,  he  ordered  the 
governors  in  the  West  Indies  to  give  their  assent  *o  no 
bill  relative  to  religion,  until  they  had  transmitted  a 
draught  of  it  to  England.  Enraged  by  this  disappoint- 
ment, the  Assembly  of  Jamaica  passed  various  resolu- 
tions declaring  that  the  prohibition  of  passing  laws  on 


BT  THE  METHODISTS.  243 

the  subject  of  religion  was  a  violent  infringement  of 
the  Constitution  of  the  island ;  and  it  was  the  duty  of 
the  House  to  exercise  their  privilege  of  withholding 
supplies.  Proceedings  at  last  were  so  violent,  that  the 
Governor  dissolved  the  Assembly. 

The  Methodists  seem  to  be  the  principal  persons  aim- 
ed at  in  this  opposition,  and  towards  them  it  is  still  direct- 
ed. Various  means  are  found  to  harass  them.  In  Au- 
gust 1812,  one  of  their  missionaries  was  imprisoned  a 
month  for  preaching  on  the  Lord's  day.  In  1814,  how- 
ever, Mr.  Davies,  on  arriving  at  Kingston,  after  much 
difficulty  obtained  license  from  the  assembly  to  preach. 
The  chapel  was  opened,  after  having  been  closed  near- 
ly seven  years.  But  scarcely  had  the  hungry  and  scat- 
tered flock  begun  to  collect  and  refresh  themselves  in 
the  house  of  the  Lord,  when  Mr.  Davies  was  removed 
by  death,  and  the  doors  again  closed.  The  members 
in  the  Methodist  connexion  on  this  island  were  in  1815, 
no  less  than  1937. 

Besides  these  missions,  the  Methodists  have  others 
in  St.  Bartholomews,  Barbadoes,  Trinidad,  Grenada, 
and  the  Bahama  Islands.  The  whole  number  attached 
to  their  society  in  all  the  islands,  was  by  their  Report 
in  1816,  as  follows  : 

Jlntigua  District. 

Antigua  3,177  St.  Vincent  2,940 

St.  Christophers  2,999  Barbadoes  54 

Nevis  1,421  Grenada  173 

St.  Bartholomews  541  Trinidad  330 

Tortola,  &c.  1,792  Demarara  364 

Dominica  710 

Jamaica  District  3,207 

Bahama  District  1,134 

Bermuda  District  96 

Total  in  the  West  Indies  1 


244  PROPAGATION  OF  CHRISTIANITY 

In  addition  to  these  stations,  they  have  lately  ap- 
pointed missionaries  to  that  part  of  St.  Domingo  under 
?he  presidency  of  Petion,  who  favours  their  attempts. 


CHAPTER  II. 

CEYLON. 

Miscellaneous  exertions — Society  and  funds — Mission 
to  Ceylon — Conversion  of  a  Budhist  Priest — Aspect 
of  the  Mission. 

THE  Methodists,  animated  by  their  usual  zeal,  have 
not  confined  themselves  to  the  West  Indies.  They 
have,  within  four  or  five  years,  extended  their  labours 
to  Sierra  Leone,  South  Africa,  Bombay,  and  Cey- 
lon in  the  East ;  and  Canada,  Nova  Scotia,  New 
Brunswick,  and  Newfoundland  in  the  West.  In  the 
four  last  named  countries  they  employed,  in  1815,  sev- 
enteen missionaries,  and  reckoned  in  society  1570. 
Since  that  time,  in  1817,  they  have  established  a  mis- 
sion at  Madras  in  the  East  Indies,  and  are  now  about 
forming  one  in  the  important  island  of  Madagascar. 
Their  establishment  at  Demarara  deserves  notice.  It 
was  formed  in  1 809,  and  is  now  flourishing.  A  mis- 
sionary society  in  aid  of  the  general  Society  is  com- 
menced, and  promises  between  four  and  five  hundred 
dollars  annually.  Several  of  the  slaves  subscribe. 
When  one  of  the  missionaries  asked  them  whether  they 
could  afford  to  give  any  thing,  they  replied,  "  Sir,  we 
ought  of  all  persons  to  help  our  poor  fellow  creatures. 
Once  we  had  not  the  Gospel ;  but  the  people  of  Eng- 
land have  sent  it  to  us,  and  we  ought  to  help  in  send- 
ing it  all  over  the  world."  A  female  slave  said, 
•'  God  has  given  it  to  me,  and  his  Gospel  beside  ;  and 
as  it  is  my  own,  I  have  a  right  to  give  it  to  help  carry 
de  Gospel  to  my  fellow  creatures ;  for  I  sure  de  Gospel 


BY  THE  METHODISTS.  246 

fiave  done  much  for  my  soul,  and  I  wish  all  de  world 
to  feel  de  same." 

To  direct  and  support  these  different  missions,  it  was 
found  necessary,  especially  on  the  lamented  death  of 
Dr.  Coke,  in  1814,  by  whose  personal  exertions  they 
had,  principally,  been  put  in  operation,  to  adopt  some 
general  system.  With  this  view,  a  Methodist  Mission- 
ary Society  was  formed  at  a  general  meeting  of  the 
friends  of  missions  at  the  chapel,  City  Road,  London, 
Dec.  1,  1814.*  The  funds  of  this  Society,  it  is  believ- 
ed, are  already  adequate  to  its  expenditures.  In  1816, 
the  income  was  10,4231.  10s.  9d.  (more  than  $46,300) 
and  the  expenditures  but  9,8591.  2s.  9|d.  (about 
$43,800.)t 

It  would  be  interesting  to  go  into  the  details  of  their 
different  missions  ;  but  neither  our  limits  nor  means  of 
information,  permits  any  thing  more  than  a  sketch  of 
the  principal  mission,  which  is  at  Ceylon. 

In  1814,  Dr.  Coke,  accompanied  by  seven  other  mis- 
sionaries, sailed  for  this  island.  Dr.  Coke  died  on  the 
passage.  The  surviving  missionaries,  except  one  des- 
tined to  Cape  Town,  and  another  left  at  Bombay,  ar- 
rived in  safety  at  Ceylon.  They  were  kindly  received 
by  governor  Brownrigg  and  other  gentlemen  in  author- 
ity ;  by  whose  advice  they  commenced  English  schools 
in  some  of  the  principal  places.  It  was  not  long  be- 
fore an  instance  of  conversion  occurred,  which  deserves 
notice. 

*  In  forming  a  subordinate  society  at  Sheffield  the  following  hap- 
py thought  dropped  from  Montgomery  the  Poet.  "  In  the  Bible 
Society,  all  names  and  distinctions  of  sects  are  blended,  till  they 
are  lost,  like  the  prismatic  colours,  in  a  ray  of  pure  and  perfect 
light.  In  the  missionary  work,  though  divided,  they  are  not  discord- 
ant ;  but,  like  the  same  colours  displayed  and  harmonized  in  the 
rainbow,  they  form  an  arch  of  glory — ascending  on  the  one  hand 
from  earth  to  heaven,  and  descending  on  the  other  from  heaven  to 
earth — a  bo<v  of  promise — a  covenant  of  petce — a  sign  that  the 
storm  is  passing  away,  and  the  Sun  of  Righteousness,  with  healing 
in  his  wings,  breaking  forth  on  all  nations." 

Miss.  Reg.  Vol.  II.  p.  KG-, 
t  Min.  Reg.  Vol.  IV.  p.  4921. 
31* 


246  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTl-AJflTS 

Mr.  Clough,  one  of  the  missionaries,  sometimes  at- 
tended the  idolatrous  worship  of  the  natives.  He  soon 
formed  an  acquaintance  with  one  of  their  priests,  an 
acute  man,  and  thoroughly  versed  in  the  religion  ot 
his  country.  Their  interviews  were  long  and  frequent. 
In  one  of  them  the  priest  started  a  subject,  the  origin 
of  evil.  "If  the  God  of  the  Christians  be  perfectly 
holy,  can  he  be  the  author  of  evil — and  if  not,  where 
did  man  get  that  spirit  to  do  evil?"  The  missionary 
answered,  "  from  our  first  parents." — "  Whence  did 
they  receive  it  ?" — "  The  awful  consequence  of  diso- 
bedience to  their  Creator." — "  But  how  this  disposi- 
tion to  disobey  God  ?" — "Temptation,  and  the  devil 
was  the  tempter." — "  What  is  the  devil  ?" — "  An  evil 
spirit." — "  Who  made  the  devil,  and  how  did  he  be- 
come such  ?" — "  God  created  him  a  pure  angel,  but 
he  rebelled." — "  Whence  this  disposition  to  rebel  ?" 
The  missionary  here  found  himself  in  some  difficulty, 
but  concluded  by  telling  the  priest,  good  men  had  said 
many  things  on  the  subject  j  but  this  only  is  sufficient 
for  us  to  know,  sin  is  in  the  world,  and  God  has  threat- 
ened to  punish  it,  and  we  should  only  be  concerned  to 
avoid  it,  and  do  our  duty.  The  priest  said  he  had 
thought  much  on  this  point,  and  never  found  any  thing 
so  satisfactory  in  his  own  religion. 

At  another  interview  the  priest  said  he  was  in  greai 
perplexity  concerning  the  responsibility  of  the  heathen. 
''•  How  can  God  punish  an  idolater  if  that  idolater  wor- 
ships according  to  the  light  afforded  him  ?"  The  mis- 
sionary told  him  that  God  might  permit  nations  to  re- 
main in  heathen  ignorance  in  consequence  of  their  hav- 
ing once  rejected  the  Gospel ;  but  they  will  be  judged 
according  to  the  light  they  have.  Their  situation  is 
deplorable,  and  God  in  compassion  is  now  about  to 
make  them  another  offer  of  salvation.  "  I  have  now 
to  offer  you,"  said  he,  "  the  blessings  of  the  Gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ,  and  if  you  reject  this  offer  you  will  as- 
suredly be  condemned  at  the  last  day."  The  priest 
was  greatly  agitated,  and  gathering  up  his  loose  gar- 


BY  THE  METHODISTS.  24? 

ments,  with  a  countenance  expressive  of  great  con- 
cern, replied  mildly,  "I  hardly  know  what  to  do.  I 
have  been  brought  up  in  the  religion  which  I  now  pro- 
fess, and  am  settled  in  it.  1  know  not  how  to  think 
about  changing  it,  and  it  is  a  thing  I  cannot  at  present 
entertain." 

The  missionary  afterwards  gave  him  a  copy  of  the 
New  Testament,  and,  during  several  successive  inter- 
views, explained  its  difficulties.  At  length  the  priest 
confessed  his  fear  that  the  religion  of  Budhu,  in  which 
he  and  his  countrymen  believed,  was  wrong.  "During 
the  last  three  weeks,"  said  he,  "  1  have  been  in  great 
distress  of  mind.  I  have  frequently  returned  home 
after  my  interviews  with  you,  unable  to  sleep  for  many 
nights."  As  to  changing  his  religion  he  added,  "  I  am. 
in  my  present  situation  as  comfortable  as  I  can  wish 
with  regard  to  the  things  of  this  world  ;  but  as  soon  as 
I  throw  off  my  priestly  garmentSj  I  shall  be  deprived  of 
.all  means  of  support,  and  be  brought  into  distress." 

i\lr.  Clough  took  measures  to  protect  this  inquirer 
from  insult,  and  to  provide  for  his  support  if  he  should 
eventually  prove  sincere.  *  While  this  was  doing,  and 
the  baptism  of  the  priest  expected,  the  affair  was  blaz- 
ed abroad.  The  High  Priest  of  the  district  was  so 
alarmed  by  the  intelligence,  that  he  assembled  fourteen 
of  the  head  priests,  and  sent  them  to  persuade  their 
brother,  if  possible,  to  abandon  the  idea  of  embracing 
Christianity.  Besides  the  priests,  there  were  his  fan> 
ily  connexions,  some  weeping,  some  scolding,  and 
others  threatening  to  put  an  end  to  their  existence. 
Many  head  men  of  the  district  came  with  large  pres- 
ents, saying,  "  If  you  forsake  the  priesthood  it  will  ruin 
our  religion  in  this  country.  13ut  he  broke  through 
them  all,  and  made  his  escape  at  the  hazard  of  his  life. 

Afterwards,  he  had  severe  conflicts,  both  from  within 
and  without ;  but  a  day  or  two  before  his  baptism  the 
missionary  called  upon  him,  and  found  him  uncommon- 
ly cheerful  and  happy.  "  1  dreamed,"  said  he,  "  last 
night,  that  my  robes  (priests7  garments)  were  covered 


248  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITF 

with  all  kinds  of  filthy  reptiles.  I  was  so  disgusted  at 
the  sight,  that  I  thought  I  went  to  a  river  and  cast  them 
in,  never  to  touch  them  again.  When  I  awoke  in  the 
morning  I  found  myself  naked,  and  all  my  robes  folded 
up  and  thrown  on  the  far  side  of  the  room.  Now, 
thought  I,  God  has  sent  me  this  dream  to  shew  me  the 
bad  state  I  am  in,  and  to  confirm  me  in  all  my  former 
resolutions,  and  I  am  only  sorry  that  I  am  forced  to 
put  them  on  again."  When  he  was  baptized,  the  gov- 
ernor sent  him  two  suits  of  clothes,  and  settled  on  him 
a  salary  as  translator.  He  became  useful  to  the  mis- 
sionaries.* 

The  conversion  of  this  priest  shook  the  faith  of  many 
others,  but  there  was  a  great  difficulty  in  the  way. 
When  they  cast  off  their  robes  they  lose  all,  even  their 
freehold  estates,  if  they  have  any,  as  had  the  one  just 
mentioned  to  considerable  amount.  It  was  not  long,, 
however,  before  a  fine  youth,  who  had  been  studying 
several  years  for  the  priesthood,  threw  off  his  robes, 
and  came  to  live  with  the  missionaries  as  a  servant  ; 
so  great  was  his  desire  to  be  instructed  in  Christianity. 
A  head  priest,  too,  who  has  half  the  priests  and  tem- 
ples in  the  island  under  his  command,  has  expressed 
his  apprehension  that  Christianity  is  true,  and  permit- 
ted the  missionaries  to  preach  in  the  temples  where  he 
keeps  his  head  quarters. 

The  mission  has  a  compact  establishment  at  Colum- 
bo,  in  an  excellent  situation,  consisting  of  a  dwelling 
house,  printing  office,  chapel,  type-foundery  &c.  in  one 
inclosure.  There  is  a  Sunday  school  in  the  fort,  and  a 
large  one,  including  many  natives,  in  the  Pettah,  or 
suburbs.  The  mission  daily  gathers  strength.  There 
arc  twelve  missionaries  now  on  the  island,  at  Colum- 
bo,  Jaffnapatam,  Trincomalee,  Batticaloe,  Galle  and 
Matura.  The  report  of  the  Society  states,  "  By 
preaching,  catechizing,  conducting  native  schools,  and 
printing  the  scriptures  and  other  useful  books,  they  are 

*  Mitt.  Reg.  Vol.  UK  p.  437. 


BY  THE  METHODISTS.  249 

laying  the  foundation  of  a  work,  which,  if  zealously 
supported,  promises,  under  the  blessing  of  God,  to  re- 
erect  the  temples  of  Christ  now  in  ruins  through  the 
neglect  of  Christians,  to  arrest  the  devastating  progress 
of  Paganism  and  Mahomedanism,  now  almost  trium- 
phant over  the  feeble  remains  of  Christianity,  to  re- 
assert the  honour  and  victories  of  the  cross,  and  con- 
vey the  knowledge  of  God  and  salvation,  through  an 
island,  the  essential  principle,  of  whose  religion  is  to 
deny  God,  and  the  almost  universal  practice,  to  wor- 
ship devils."* 

*  Miss.  Reg.  for  1818,  p.  4. 


PART  VII. 

PROPAGATION  OF  CHRISTIANITY    BY  THE  BAPTISTS. 

CHAPTER  T. 

Origin  of  the  Baptist  Missionary  Society — Carey  and 
Thomas  sent  to  Bengal — Their  difficulties — Hindoo 
character — Other  missionaries  sent  out — Mission  fix- 
ed at  Serampore — Death  of  Mr.  Grant. 

So  early  as  1784,  an  Association  of  Baptist  minis- 
ters and  churches  met  at  Nottingham,  set  apart  one 
hour,  the  first  Monday  evening  of  every  month,  for 
special  and  united  prayer  that  the  kingdom  of  Christ 
might  be  extended  in  the  world.  When  this  had  been 
continued  about  seven  years,  many  began  to  feel  an 
inconsistency  in  praying  without  exerting  themselves 
to  obtain  the  object  of  their  prayers.  In  particular, 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Carey,  pastor  of  a  church  in  Moulton,  and 
afterwards  in  Leicester,  a  pleasant  shire-town,  on  the 
river  Sour,  was  deeply  impressed  with  the  importance 
of  some  vigorous  effort  to  propagate  Christianity. 

From  his  first  entering  the  ministry,*  his  mind  had 
been  deeply  affected  with  the  state  of  the  heathen  world; 
and  that  his  views  might  be  properly  directed,  he  had 
made  himself  acquainted  with  the  geography,  popula- 
tion, and  religion,  of  the  various  nations  of  the  earth  ; 
and  with  the  labours  of  Christians  both  of  early  and 
of  later  ages,  in  extending  the  Gospel.  Whenever  he 

*  Till  the  twenty  fourth  year  of  his  age,  Mr.  Carey  was  a  work- 
ing shoemaker. 


BT  THE   BAPTISTS.  cj.bl 

met  with  his  Brethren  in  the  ministry,  he  seldom  omit- 
ted to  converse  with  them  on  the  importance  and  prac- 
ticability of  missions.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Pearce  of  Birm- 
ingham entered  deeply  into  his  views,  and  several  oth- 
ers began  to  think  seriously  on  the  subject.  At  a  min- 
isters' meeting  in  Clipstone,  1791,  two  sermons  were 
preached  which  had  an  aspect  on  missions ;  and  a 
degree  of  feeling  being  excited,  Mr.  Carey  moved  that 
they  should  come  to  some  resolution  about  forming  a 
missionary  Society.  But  nothing  was  done,  except 
to  request  Mr.  Carey  to  publish  a  manuscript,  which  he 
had  by  him,  on  the  subject.  In  the  spring  of  the  fol- 
lowing year,  Mr.  Carey  preached  a  sermon  at  the  an- 
nual Association  in  Nottingham,  from  Isaiah  liv.  2,  3 ; 
in  which  he  took  up  the  spirit  of  the  passage  in  two 
exhortations,  Expect  great  things-' Attempt  great  things. 
The  effect  was  considerable.  A  resolution  was  passed 
that  a  plan  for  a  society  should  be  formed  before  the 
next  ministers'  meeting.  This  was  done.  The  consti- 
tution was  adopted  at  Kellering,  Oct.  2,  1792,  the  di- 
recting committee  chosen,  and  something  effected  to- 
wards obtaining  the  requisite  funds.  Only  13l.  2s.  6d. 
however,  was  at  first  subscribed. 

The  Committee  having  learnt  that  Mr.  Thomas,  a 
pious  surgeon,  who  had  spent  some  time  in  India,  and 
had  made  some  exertions  to  instruct  the  natives  in 
Christianity,  was  desirous  of  returning  to  that  country 
in  the  capacity  of  a  missionary,  applied  to  him  for  that 
purpose.  He  readily  consented.  It  was  resolved  that 
he  should  have  a  colleague.  Mr.  Carey,  whose  pro- 
pensity to  the  mission  was  well  known,  tx'ing  present  on 
the  Committee,  was  .asked  if  he  was  willing  to  accom- 
pany Mr.  Thomas.  He  at  once  answered  in  the  af- 
firmative. The  solemn  designation  of  these  missiona- 
ries- to  their  work  took  place  at  Leicester,  March  20, 
1793,  and  they  sailed  for  India,  with  their  families,  on 
the  13th  of  June  following. 

After  a  voyage  of  near  five  months  they  arrived 
safely  at  Calcutta.  Here  they  underwent  a  variety  of 


252  PROPAGATION   OP    CHRISTIANITY 

trials.  Of  the  Hindoos,  whom  Mr.  Thomas  had  in- 
structed, they  soon  met  one  who  had  professed  to  em- 
brace Christianity,  and  found  to  their  grief  that  he  had 
not  kept  himself  from  idols.  He  had  gone  from  place 
to  place  after  Mr.  Thomas  left  India,  forsaken  by  the 
Hindoos,  and  neglected  by  the  Europeans.  He  was 
seized  with  a  flux  and  fever.  "  In  this  situation,"  said 
he,  "  I  had  nothing  to  support  me  or  my  family.  A 
relation  offered  to  save  me  from  perishing  on  condi- 
tion of  my  bowing  to  the  idol.  1  knew  that  the  Ro- 
man Catholics  worshipped  idols.  I  thought  they  might 
be  commanded  to  honour  images  in  some  part  of  the 
Bible  which  I  had  not  seen.  1  hesitated,  and  complied, 
but  I  love  Christianity  still."*  He  was  received  into 
the  employment  of  the  missionaries,  and  they  enter- 
tained some  hope  of  him  for  a  time  ;  but  he  was  finally 
guilty  of  gross  sins,  for  which  they  were  obliged  to 
dismiss  him. 

Mr.  Carey  and  his  colleague  were  reduced  to  great 
perplexity  about  support.  Through  a  number  of  una- 
voidable occurrences,  the  investment  taken  out  for  their 
immediate  maintenance  was  sunk ;  and  they  were  left 
with  their  families  in  a  strange  land,  without  any  means 
of  subsistence.  Mr.  Carey  at  length  removed  some 
distance  into  the  country,  and  took  a  little  land  for  til- 
lage. Mr.  Thomas  continued  at  Calcutta  with  the 
hope  of  maintaining  himself  by  his  profession.  He 
soon  received  from  a  former  acquaintance,  an  invita- 
tion to  take  charge  of  an  Indigo  factory.  One  was 
likewise  offered  to  Mr.  Carey.  Under  existing  cir- 
cumstances they  thought  it  best  to  accept  the  offer. 
They  could  be  supported  without  aid  from  the  Society, 
and  still  devote  themselves  to  their  proper  work,  ex- 
cept about  three  months  in  the  year ;  besides  having 
the  constant  charge  of  several  hundred  Hindoos. 

They  accordingly  took  their  stations,  Mr.  Carey  at 
Mudna'batty  and  Mr.  Thomas  at  Moypauldiggy,  both 

*  Baptist  Periodical  Account*,  Vol.  I.  p.  65. 


BY   THE   'BAPTISTS.  253 

in  the  vicinity  of  Malda.  Here  they  not  only  instruct- 
ed their  workmen  and  established  schools  in  the  re- 
spective factories,  but  preached  to  many  other  natives, 
who  came  from  different  parts  to  hear  them.  They 
likewise  made  frequent  excursions  into  the  neighbour- 
ing country.  "  I  have  a  district,"  says  Mr.  Carey, 
"of  about  twenty  miles  square,  where  I  am  continually 
going  from  place  to  place  to  publish  the  Gospel ;  and 
in  this  space  are  about  two  hundred  villages.  My 
manner  of  travelling  is  with  two  small  boats,  one  of 
which  serves  me  to  lodge  in,  the  other  for  cooking  my 
food.  All  my  furniture,  as  well  as  provisions,  I  carry 
with  me,  namely,  a  chair,  a  table,  a  bed,  and  a  lamp. 
I  walk  from  village  to  village,  but  repair  to  my  boat 
for  lodging  and  food.  .There  are  several  rivers  in  this 
part  of  the  country,  which  render  it  very  convenient 
for  travelling."* 

Leaving  the  missionaries  thus  employed,  it  may  be 
proper  to  take  a  slight  view  of  the  people  among  whom 
their  lot  was  cast,  that  we  may  apprehend  the  difficul- 
ties they  had  to  encounter. 

The  Hindoos  are  probably  of  the  Ammonian  race,  and 
descendants  of  Gush.  In  their  physical  and  intellec- 
tual character,  they  resemble  most  other  Asiatic  na- 
tions ;  though  perhaps  imbecility,  both  of  body  and 
mind,  are  more  strikingly  characteristic  of  them  than  of 
any  other.  They  are  partially  civilized, -at  least  they 
are  not  savages  ;  but  their  refinement  is  of  the  sickly 
kind.  They  have  some  knowledge  of  the  sciences, 
and  of  the  more  elegant  arts,  but  of  the  useful  they  are 
almost  entirely  ignorant.  Civilization  with  them  is 
now  retrograde,  and  resembles  the  ebbing  tide,  when 
the  pure  waters  have  subsided,  and  left  only  their  filth. 
The  Hindoos  possess  most  of  the  evils  attendant  on 
civilization,  while  they  retain  few  of  its  benefits. 
Their  moral  character  is  shaped  by  their  religion,  and 
forms  a  strange  tissue  of  opposite  qualities  ;  the  humane 

•  Period.  Ace.  Vol.  I.  p.  233. 
22 


'J54  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

with  the  cruel;  the  austere  with  the  licentious;  the 
sanguinary  with  the  voluptuous.  On  the  one  hand, 
they  shudder  at  the  sight  of  blood,  and  think  it  a  crime 
to  kill  even  an  animal;  on  the  other,  they  commit  the 
most  unheard  of  cruelties,  not  sparing  their  own  chil- 
dren or  parents  from  death.  At  one  time,  they  wal- 
low in  sensuality,  indulging  the  most  unbounded  grati- 
fication ;  at  another,  they  cheerfully  undergo  the  most 
cruel  self  tortures.  They  possess  most  of  the  pas- 
sive virtues,  but  their  patience  is  often  pusillanimity; 
their  resignation,  indifference  ;  their  patience,  insensi- 
bility. None  of  the  higher  virtues  adorn  their  charac- 
ter; active  benevolence  is  scarcely  known  among 
them  ;  and  for  gratitude,  they  are  said  to  have  no  name! 
At  the  same  time,  they  practise  the  basest  vices.  Av- 
arice is  the  leading  feature  of  their  character.  Per- 
jury is  frequent,  even  among  the  Brahmins,  (priests) 
while  fraud,  lying,  and  thieving,  are  not  in  their  list  of 
crimes,  but  thought  accomplishments,  when  practised 
so  adroitly  as  to  avoid  detection.  In  the  more  beastly 
excesses,  they  glory  in  their  shame.  Modesty  forbids 
even  to  hint  at  them. 

As  to  religion  they  are  in  the  highest  sense  idolaters. 
Their  mythology,  indeed,  teaches  them  that  there  is  a 
Supreme  Being;  but  they  suppose  him  too  elevated 
to  notice  what  passes  on  the  earth.  He  has  created 
three  principal  deities,  Bramha,  Vishnou,  and  Siva  ; 
to  the  first  of  which  was  committed  the  creation  of  the 
world ;  to  the  second,  its  government ;  and  to  the 
third,  finally,  its  destruction.  These  are  of  course 
worshipped,  especially  Vishnou,  who  in  performing  his 
office  of  Preserver  has  had  nine  incarnations,  all  of 
which  are  represented  by  a  variety  of  images.  Be- 
sides these,  they  believe  in  a  multitude  of  inferior  di- 
vinities, and  worship  many  objects  of  nature.  Every 
family  has  its  household  god,  which  is  placed  at  the 
entrance  of  the  building,  and  honoured  by  offerings  ot 
rice,  flowers,  and  fruit.  These  images  are  made  of 
brass,  the  larger  ones,  in  their  temples,  of  stone  or  wood. 


BY    THE    BAPTISTS.  25i> 

painted,  and  sometimes  overlaid  with  copper,  silver,  or 
gold.  They  were  undoubtedly  at  first  intended  as 
mere  representations  of  invisible  beings ;  but  in  the 
progress  of  idolatry,  it  has  very  naturally  come  to  be 
the  fact,  that  the  common  people  do  not  look  beyond 
the  sensible  object.  The  image  itself  is  worshipped  as 
a  god. 

The  cruelties  of  their  worship,  and  its  debasing,  pol- 
luting influence,  have  been  so  frequent  subject  of  re- 
mark, that  the  unwelcome  subject  of  repetition  may  be 
spared.  Humanity  shudders,  at  seeing  the  devotee 
stretched  on  a  bed  of  pikes,  or  of  embers — suspended 
on  iron  hooks  plunged  through  the  flesh  of  the  back,  or 
by  his  heels  over  a  slow  fire  ;  and  bleeds,  at  beholding 
the  helpless  infant  floating  down  the  Ganges  into  the 
mouth  of  the  crocodile,  or  the  infatuated,  wretched  wid- 
ow writhing  in  the  flames  of  the  funeral  pile,  while  her 
children,  doubly  orphans,  cast  on  the  compassion  of 
those  whose  tender  mercies  are  cruel,  are  sobbing 
around  her. 

One  part  of  their  religious  system  must  be  noticed, 
because  it  will  be  a  frequent  subject  of  allusion — their 
division  into  castes.  These  were  originally  four,  ot 
which  only  two  now  remain,  the  Brahmin  and  the  Soo- 
dra ;  but  these  are  subdivided  into  more  than  eighty 
different  sects.  Of  the  Brahmin,  the  Koolins  are  most 
revered ;  and  of  the  Soodra,  the  medical  and  writer 
wastes.  None  of  these  castes  are  permitted  to  inter- 
mingle. If  a  carpenter  marry  the  daughter  of  a  wea- 
ver, or  a  weaver  the  daughter  of  a  smith,  loss  of  caste 
is  the  consequence  ;  and  this  is  most  dreadful.  One 
who  has  lost  caste  is  held  in  utter  abomination  ;  no  one 
will  eat,  drink,  or  smoke  with  him. 

To  his  particular  caste  every  Hindoo  is  tied  ;  he  can 
never  rise  above  it.  He  is  forced  to  plod  on  in  the 
steps  of  his  fathers,  and  every  motive  to  improvement 
is  utterly  unknown.  Hence  their  stupid  contentment. 
They  seem  to  think  the  different  castes  different  spe- 
cies of  animals,  and  would  as  soon  attempt  to  change 


256  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

the  nature  of  a  beast,  as  to  alter  their  own  condition.. 
Yet  so  trifling  a  circumstance  as  eating  or  drinking 
with  another  tribe  or  nation,  occasions  the  loss  of 
caste.  The  different  castes  may  purchase  food  of  each 
other,  if  no  water  has  touched  it.  A  Brahmin  may 
take  rice  of  a  Soodra,  but  none  but  a  Brahmin  can 
cook  it.  A  Hindoo  may  smoke  the  same  tobacco  with 
a  mussulman,  but  not  through  the  same  water. 

It  will  readily  be  seen  that  this  unnatural  division, 
not  only  must  occasion  a  thousand  perplexities  to  the 
missionary  ;  but,  united  with  the  stupid  lethargy  of  the 
Hindoo— the  want  of  character — of  stamina  on  which 
to  operate,  oppose  an  almost  insurmountable  barrier  to 
his  success.  The  difficulty  will  appear  still  greater, 
if  we  consider  another  circumstance  connected  with 
their  religious  creed  :  they  believe  that  men  are  mere 
machines,  of  course,  not  accountable.  "  We  can  do 
no  wrong,"  say  they,  "  we  are  only  instruments,  our 
will  is  God  in  us."  Being  asked,  "  If  you  commit 
theft,  or  murder,  are  they  not  your  sins  ?"  they  reply, 
"  It  is  God  who  does  all."  When  a  Hindoo  is  detect- 
ed in  a  crime,  he  says,  "  my  kopal,  or  forehead,  is  bad," 
meaning  he  was  destined  to  such  conduct.  This  idea 
of  fatality  extends  to  a  future  life.  When  asked,  "  Do 
you  hope  to  go  to  Heaven  /"  one  will  answer,  "  If  God 
hath  written  it  in  my  fate,  I  shall  go  to  Heaven,  if  not, 
1  shall  go  to  hell."  To  fasten  guilt  on  the  conscience, 
and  make  them  see  their  need  of  a  Saviour,  is,  of  course, 
almost  impossible,  and  if  this  is  done,  they  have  a  ready 
resource — "  the  waters  of  the  Ganges  will  wash  away 
all."  Add  to  these  difficulties  the  commanding  influ- 
ence of  their  idolatry — its  imposing  nature — the  force 
with  which  it  addresses  itself  to  the  senses  and  the  im- 
agination— and  its  consequent  mingling  with  the  earli- 
est associations  of  childhood,  winding  and  imbedding 
in  the  very  heart  of  the  moral  man  ;  and  we  have  some 
taint  view  of  the  obstacles  which  oppose  the  conversion 
of  a  Hindoo.  To  say  nothing  of  the  prejudice  excited 
against  the  very  name  of  Christian,  by  the  licentious 


BY    THE    BAPTISTS.  257 

lives  of  Europeans,  their  apparent  destitution  of  all  re- 
ligion, and  the  oppression  which  they  have  exercised 
over  the  natives,  it  is  sufficient  to  consider  the  latter 
circumstance  we  have  mentioned — the  charm  of  their 
own  religion  amidst  all  its  deformity,  to  find  that  more, 
than  human  influence  is  requisite  to  give  the  missiona- 
ry success.  Every  one  will  be  convinced  of  this  who 
remembers  the  power  which  early  belief,  especially  if 
it  took  strong  hold  of  the  imagination,  as  in  case  of 
spectres  and  witchcraft,  has  over  the  better  judgment 
of  riper  years,*  and  who  knows  that  we  are  attached 
to  any  religion,  not  in  proportion  to  its  simplicity  and 
truth,  but,  as  far  as  natural  principles  are  concerned,. 
exactly  in  proportion  to  the  number  of  associations  with 
which  it  is  connected,  and  the  depth  and  extent  of  those 
roots,  with  which  it  has  wound  round  the  fibres  of  the 
heart. 

To  return  to  the  missionaries.  They  continued  to 
labour,  and  at  different  times  had  encouragement  of 
fruit.  At  the  end  of  two  years,  some  appeared  to  be 
impressed.  "  My  pundit,"  says  Mr.  Thomas,  "  asks 
questions,  sheds  tears,  and  requests  parts  of  the  scrip- 
ture from  us."  Mr.  Carey  entertained  some  hopes  of 
a  young  Brahmin,  named  Cassinaut,and  Mohum  Chund, 
who  had  professed  to  believe  the  Gospel  when  Mr. 
Thomas  was  first  in  India,  continued  with  them  and  ap- 
peared well.  Some  Mahometans  likewise  excited 
hopes  ;  but  none  had  resolution  to  renounce  caste  foi1 
Christ. 

The  missionaries  were  joined  in  1796  by  Mr.  Foun- 
tain. Previously  to  hi&  arrival,  two  Englishmen,  set- 
tled in  Bengal,  were  baptized,  and  a  church  was  form- 
ed. Soon  'after,  Mr.  Fernandez,  a  gentleman  of  Portu- 

*  A  notable  instance  of  this  we  have  in  Dr.  Johnson,  who  never 
could  entirely  rid  himself  of  a  practical  belief,  in  apparitions  or  the 
second  sight.  His  judgment  repelled  the  thought,  but  it  hung  in  hia- 
imagination.  The  same  celebrated  man  in  entering  a  door,  would; 
frequently  go  back  several  paces  to  bring  a  certain  foot  fonvardv. 
Such  is  the  power  of  early  association. 
22 


'258  I'ROPAGATION    OP    CHRISTIAN CTtT 

guese  extraction,  resident  at  Dinagepore,  expressed  a 
desire  to  hear  the  Gospel.  Mr.  Fountain,  and  afterwards 
Mr.  Carey,  accepted  the  invitation  to  preach  in  that 
city.  Mr.  Fernandez  embraced  the  truth  with  much 
affection,  and  proved  a  most  amiable  and  valuable 
Christian.  He  erected  a  school  at  his  own  expense 
for  the  education  of  native  children,  began  to  preach 
to  them  and  to  his  servants,  of  whom  he  had  about  a 
hundred,  and  was  at  length  set  apart  to  the  ministry, 
and  gathered  a  church  at  Dinagepore.  His  heart  and 
house  were  always  open  to  the  missionaries. 

The  society  at  home  exerted  themselves  to  strength- 
en the  mission.  Messrs.  Marshman,  Grant,  and  Bruns- 
don,  with  their  wives — Mr.  Ward,  and  Miss  Tidd,  en- 
gaged to  Mr.  Fountain,  sailed  in  1799  in  the  Criterion, 
an  American  ship  commanded  by  Capt.  Wickes,  to  join 
their  brethren  in  India.  On  their  arrival,  the  seat  of 
ihe  mission,  after  much  deliberation,  was  removed  to 
Serampore.  The  factories  were  already  given  up 
through  failure  of  crops,  the  Governor  would  not  per- 
mit the  brethren  lately  arrived  to  join  a  new  establish- 
-ment,  commenced  near  the  first  by  Mr.  Carey  ;  and 
Serampore,  moreover,  was  the  most  eligible  station, 
especially  for  translations. 

In  commencing  this  establishment,  which  has  since 
been  the  nursery  of  Christianity  in  Bengal,  the  mis- 
sionaries,, like  the  first  disciples,  had  every  thing  in 
common.  The  various  labours  of  the  mission  were  di- 
vided, or  performed  in  rotation,  and  it  was  resolved, 
that  no  one  should  engage  in  any  private  trade, but  whatev- 
er was  done  by  any  member  of  the  family  should  be  done 
for  the  benejit  of  the  mission.  It  is  not  the  place  here 
to  examine  the  common  stock  system  ;  it  has  its  ad- 
vantages, and,  depraved  as  men  are,  certainly  its  dis- 
advantages. Among  the  Moravians,  whose  habits  are 
formed  in  the  same  school,  who  always  live  together 
with  the  regularity  of  a  monastic  institution,  and  be- 
tween whom  few  cases  of  difference  can  occur,  there 
can  be  no  question  of  its  expediency,  and  even  great 


BY    THE    BAPTISTS. 

utility.  With  most  other  sects,  where  missionaries 
come  together  possessed  of  different  views,  habits,  and 
feelings ;  and  accustomed,  likewise,  to  consider  what 
they  have  as  their  own,  the  case  is  somewhat  different. 
The  Baptists,  however,  have  derived  essential  benefit 
from  the  system.  It  has  supported  the  mission. 

Mr.  Ward  had  been  a  printer.  To  this  business  he 
devoted  himself,  and  the  translation  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment into  Bengalee,  executed  by  the  missionaries 
while  at  Mudnabatty,  was  soon  put  to  press.  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Marshman  opened  a  school,  and  the  missionaries 
who  had  acquired  the  language  began  preaching  in  the 
town  and  neighbourhood. 

Before  this  settlement,  Mr.  Grant  was  at  rest  from 
his  labours.  He  died  a  few  days  after  his  arrival  at 
Calcutta.  His  death  is  thus  mentioned  by  Mr.  Ward 
in  his  journal  for  Oct.  31,  1799.  "  It  was  but  yester- 
day that  1  noted  in  my  journal  the  sickness  of  Broth- 
er Grant,  so  lately  did  it  alarm  me.  This  morning, 
however,  his  fever  took  a  more  dangerous  turn,  and  he 
had  a  convulsion  fit.  We  were  alarmed,  but  still 
thought  we  should  not  lose  him.  After  dinner,  howev- 
er, symptoms  of  death  were  but  two  evident.  At  half 
past  2  o'clock  he  died  very  calmly,  though  his  disor- 
der prevented  our  fully  knowing  the  state  of  his  mind, 
i  know  not  when  any  death  so  affected  me.  We  were 
all  overwhelmed  with  sorrow,  consternation  and  dis- 
appointment. I  know  not  when  I  so  forcibly  felt  the 
Apostle's  words.  "  How  unsearchable  are  his  judg- 
ments^ and  his  ways  past  finding  out."* 

Mr.  Fountain  followed  him  in  less  than  a  year. 
Concerning  this  affliction  Mr.  Marshman  says,  "  Oh 
what  a  dispensation  is  this  !  To  his  disconsolate  widow, 
to  us,  to  our  dear  friends  in  England,  how  mysterious ! 
A  man  in  the  prime  of  life,  thirty  three  years  of  age, 
who  had  just  acquired  the  language,  and  of  whose  use- 
fulness we  had  formed  considerable  expectations.  Yet 

*  Period.  Ace.  Vo!,  II.  p.  31. 


'JCQ  PROPAGATION    OF  CHRISTIANITY 

he  is  taken  away  from  his  work,  his  brethren,  and  his 
spouse,  to  whom  he  had  been  united  only  nine  months. v 


CHAPTER  II. 

Conversion  of  Kristno — Persecution — Baptisms 

Testament  printed — Mr.  Carey  appointed  to  a  Col- 
lege— Death  of  Mr.  Brunsdon  and  Mr.  Thomas — 
Character  of  Mr.  Thomas — Two  Brahmins  baptized 
— Death  of  Mrs.  Chamberlain — Translations — Op- 
position from  government — Attempts  in  the  Burman 
Empire — Missionaries  robbed  in  Bootan — Printing 
office  burnt. 

THE  usefulness  of  any  minister  is  not  always  to  be 
measured  by  his  apparent  success.  Many,  all  their 
lives,  go  forth  bearing  precious  seed,  and  die  without 
seeing  any  fruit.  Missionaries,  particularly,  are  often 
called  to  this  trial.  Another  enters  into  their  labours. 
Those  in  India  cannot  expect  to  break  up  the  fallow 
ground,  sow,  and  reap  the  same  day. 

Thirteen  years  had  now  elapsed  since  Mr.  Thomas 
commenced  his  exertions  among  the  Hindoos,  and 
more  than  six,  since  he  and  Mr.  Carey  arrived  in  Ben- 
gal, and  yet  no  idolater  had  believed  their  report. 
About  this  time  the  missionaries  were  stirred  up  to 
uncommon  faithfulness.  A  spirit  of  prayer  was  espe- 
cially prevalent ;  a  holy  unction  seemed  to  rest  on 
them  all ;  it  was  a  time  of  refreshing  from  the  presence 
of  the  Lord.  A  weekly  prayer  meeting,  for  the  suc- 
cess of  the  mission,  was  commenced  at  the  request  of 
Mr.  Thomas.  The  death  of  Christ  was  more  and  more 
the  subject  of  their  preaching  ;  a  circumstance  which 
seems  always  to  promise  good  among  the  heathen. 

*  Period.  Ace,  Vol.  l».  p.  88. 


BY    THE    BAPTISTS.  2(31 

Mr.  Thomas  soon  called  to  attend  on  a  man  whose 
arm  was  dislocated.  His  name  was  .Kristno.  After 
the  operation  Mr.  Thomas  talked  to  him  very  impress- 
ively concerning  his  salvation.  Kristno  wept.  Two 
days  after  he  came  with  Gokool,  a  neighbour  of  his 
who  was  present  at  the  time,  to  the  mission  house  for 
instruction,  saying,  "  Mr.  Thomas  has  not  only  cured 
my  "arm,  but  brought  me  the  news  of  salvation.  They 
were  both  sensibly  affected,  and  almost  daily  attended 
on  the  missionaries  for  instruction.  Kristno's  family 
likewise  listened,  but  Gokool's  wife  left  him.  In  less 
than  a  month,  both  Kristno  and  Gokool  came  and 
publicly  ate  with  the  missionaries,  thus  renouncing 
caste.  The  servants  and  all  who  witnessed  it  were 
astonished.  They  had  all  said,  "  no  one  will  lose 
caste  for  the  Gospel."  The  missionaries  could  hard- 
ly express  their  gratitude.  Says  Mr.  Ward,  "Broth- 
er Thomas  has  waited  fifteen  years,  and  thrown  away 
much  on  deceitful  characters.  Brother  Carey  has  wait- 
ed till  his  hope  of  success  has  almost  expired,  and  af- 
ter all,  God  has  done  it  with  the  utmost  ease.  Thus 
the  door  of  faith  is  opened  to  the  Gentiles  ;  who  shall 
shut  it  ? — the  chain  of  caste  is  broken,  who  shall  mend 
it?* 

Gokool,  and  Kristno  with  his  wife  and  wife's  sister, 
were  examined  for  baptism.  Gokool  told  the  mission- 
aries, that  bt  fore  they  came,  he  had  been  years  in 
searching  for  a  way  of  happiness  in  poojahs  and  holy 
places  in  the  river ;  but  in  vain.  When  he  heard  the 
word  of  Christ  he  could  not  rest.  He  talked  to  Kristno 
about  the  agitation  of  his  mind.  He  and  another  man 
sat  up  a  whole  night  talking  about  it.  He  had  great 
fears  about  his  sins.  When  asked  how  he  lost  them, 
.he  said  "  They  went  away  in  thinking  about  Christ." 
The  substance  of  what  they  all  said  was,  "  Their  hearts 
seemed  nailed  to  Christ."  A  day  was  appointed  for 
their  baptism,  and  that  of  Felix  Carey,  the  eldest  son  of 

*  Period,  Ace.  Vol.  II.  p.  24. 


262  PROPAGATION    OP    CHRISTIANITY 

Dr.  Carey,  who  for  some  time  had  given  hopeful  evi- 
dence of  piety. 

Satan  would  not,  however,  admit  such  a  breach  in 
his  citadel  without  a  struggle.  The  following  day, 
Gokool  came  with  the  information  that  Kristno,  with 
his  whole  family,  was  in  confinement.  It  seems  that 
when  it  was  noised  abroad  they  had  lost  caste,  all 
the  neighbourhood  was  in  an  uproar.  It  was  said 
2000  people  were  pouring  their  anathemas  on  the  con- 
verts. They  dragged  them  before  the  Danish  magis- 
trate. He  dismissed  them  with  commendation  for  los- 
ing caste.  They  were  brought  back  under  a  fresh 
charge,  that  Kristno  refused  to  give  away  his  daugh- 
ter to  a  man  contracted  to  her  in  marriage.  The  Gov- 
ernor set  them  at  liberty,  and  assured  the  girl  she  should 
not  be  compelled  to  marry  the  man  against  her  consent. 

This  tumult  intimidated  Gokool  and  the  family  ,of 
Kristno.  They  desired  their  baptism  to  be  deferred  ; 
but  Kristno  presented  himself  the  next  Lord's  day,  and 
with  Felix  Carey,  was  baptized  in  the  presence  of  a 
large  concourse  of  Europeans,  Hindoos,  and  Mahome- 
tans. It  was  a  most  affecting  sight.  The  Governor 
could  not  restrain  his  tears.  "  To  see,"  says  Mr. 
Ward,  "  Brother  Carey  leading  down  into  the  water 
the  same  day  his  eldest  son,  a  missionary  at  fif- 
teen years  of  age,  and  the  first  converted  native,  who 
had  fortitude  sufficient  to  renounce  his  caste,  was  in- 
deed an  interesting  spectacle."* 

One  circumstance  alone  damped  the  joy  of  the  mis- 
sionaries. All  the  Bengalee  children  were  immediately 
removed  from  school,  for  fear  they  would  become 
Christians.  They,  however,  returned  not  long  after. 
Kristno  became  a  zealous  assistant,  though  occasional- 
ly imprudent.  He  would  say,  "  Christ  is  my  joy,  my 
hope,  my  all.  If  ever  worldly  things  draw  my  mind 
from  Christ,  I  say,  '  Mind,  why  dost  thou  leave  Christ ; 
there  is  no  other  Saviour.  If  thou  leave  him,  thou  fall- 
Period.  Ace.  Vol.  II.  p.  127. 


BY    THE    BAPTISTS.  263 

est  into  hell.  I  charge  thee,  mind,  that  thou  keep  close 
to  Christ."  He  was  tried  by  persecution  ;  his  landlord 
turned  him  out  of  his  house,  he  lost  employment  in  his 
trade,  and  his  daughter  Golook  was  taken  from  him  by 
force.  The  latter  event  was  very  painful.  She  was 
seized,  several  months  after  the  first  attempt,  a  little 
distance  from  the  house,  by  her  espoused  husband,  as- 
sisted by  another  man.  An  alarm  being  given,  Kristno 
followed  them  ;  but  they  beat  him  unmercifully,  and 
hurried  on  to  Calcutta.  He  soon  heard  she  was  mur- 
dered on  the  way,  the  man  being  enraged  because  she 
had  lost  caste. 

Poor  Kristno  had  now  lost  all  his  former  friends,  his 
honour,  his  home,  and  his  daughter.  What  else  does 
the  world  contain  ?  He  went  to  Calcutta,  and  found 
his  daughter  had  been  beaten,  but  not  killed.  She  had 
made  exertions  to  escape.  Passing  by  a  police  station, 
she  cried  out,  and  the  men  were  detained.  She  told 
the  magistrate  she  had  heard  of  the  love  and  sufferings 
of  Christ :  these  things  laid  hold  of  her  mind,  she  was 
a  Christian  from  choice,  and  was  unwilling  to  go  with 
the  men.  He  replied  he  could  not  separate  her  from 
her  husband,  but  would  take  care  she  should  profess 
what  religion  she  chose.  This,  however,  he  could  not, 
or  did  not,  perform.  Her  friends  were  scarcely  per- 
mitted to  see  her ;  and  if  they  did,  were  ordered  to 
say  nothing  about  Christ.  Her  husband  used  her  very 
ill.  Mr.  Carey  once  visited  her  with  Kristno.  While 
there,  he  suspected  some  mischief  was  hatching,  and 
sought  safety  in  flight.  A  mob  attempted  to  detain 
him  by  violence,  and  then  by  means  of  a  constable  at 
a  watch  house  ;  but  he  rejected  their  authority,  and 
passed  on.  Kristno  was  seized,  carried  before  a  ma- 
gistrate, and  accused  of  having  brought  low  men  to 
take  his  daughter  from  her  husband  by  force.  The 
magistrate,  ho"wever,  liberated  him,  and  after  consider- 
able suffering,  his  daughter  likewise  succeeded  in  ef- 
fecting her  escape,  and  was  baptized.  What  is  worthy 
of  remark,  her  husband,  after  being  separated  from  her 


2C4  I'ROrAGATlON    OP    CHRISTlANITJT 

about  three  years,  went  to  live  with  her,  became  a  hear- 
er of  the  Gospel,  and  was  himself  baptized.  Thus  the 
Lord  makes  the  devices  of  the  heathen  of  none  effect. 

Soon  after  the  baptism  of  Kristno,  his  wife's  sister, 
and  then  his  wife,  with  a  widow  in  his  family,  followed 
his  example.  The  latter  said  one  day,  "  Formerly  I 
never  saw  my  sins  ;  now  I  perceive  I  am  in  a  sea  of 
sin."  Gokool,  who  had  fainted  at  the  outset,  again 
came  forward,  and  his  wife,  who  had  made  very  vio- 
lent opposition,  was  not  long  behind.  "  We  have 
now,"  (Oct.  4,  1801,)  says  Mr.  Marshman,  "  six  bap- 
tized Hindoos,  whom  we  esteem  more  precious  than 
gems.  Yet  we  need  great  prudence  in  our  conduct 
towards  them.  We  have  to  encourage,  to  strengthen, 
to  counteract,  to  advise,  to  disapprove,  to  teach,  and 
to  do  all  in  such  a  manner,  as  to  endear  our  Saviour 
and  ourselves  to  them."  They  indeed  exhibited  abun- 
dant proofs,  that  the  converts  were  their  joy  and  crown  ; 
that  their  hearts  were  united  to  them  by  the  most  ten- 
der ties  :  yet,  that  they  watched  them  with  a  solicitude 
almost  inexpressible. 

The  printing  of  the  New  Testament  was  finished  be- 
fore this,  and  a  day  of  thanksgiving  appointed  in  con- 
sequence. Another  favourable  circumstance  had  taken 
place.  On  the  morning  of  May  8th,  the  English  from 
the  opposite  side  of  the  river  came  over,  and  while  the 
inhabitants  were  in  a  sound  sleep,  quietly  took  posses- 
sion of  Serampore,  without  firing  a  gun.  When  the 
people  rallied,  they  were  surprised  to  see  the  English 
flag  flying.  The  missionaries  appeared  at  the  govern- 
ment house,  were  treated  with  great  civility,  and  order- 
ed to  go  on  with  their  school,  preaching,  and  translat- 
ing, in  the  same  peaceable  way  as  before. 

About  the  same  time,  Mr.  Carey  was  appointed  to 
an  important  station  in  the  new  college  of  Fort  Will- 
iam. This  proved  in  the  end  a  great  furtherance  of 
the  mission.  Mr.  Carey  was  able,  when  afterwards 
raised  to  the  rank  of  Professor,  to  add  more  than  six 
thousand  dollars  annually  to  the  common  stock,  which 


BY    THE    BAPTISTS. 

with  nearly  nine  thousand  from  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Marsh- 
man  in  the  school,  and  about  four  thousand  from  Mr. 
Ward  in  the  printing  office,  gives  the  mission  a  hand- 
some income  of  nineteen  thousand  dollars,  from  its  own 
resources. 

But  amidst  many  prosperous  events,  some  occurred 
more  calculated  for  the  trial  of  faith.  Mr.  Brunsdon 
on  the  third  of  July,  after  a  long  and  distressing  sick- 
ness, died  at  Calcutta,  and  on  the  thirteenth  of  October 
following,  Mr.  Thomas,  at  Dinagepore.  These  repeat- 
ed losses  were  most  severely  felt.  The  ranks  of  the 
little  band  had  now  been  thinned,  by  the  death  of  four 
within  two  years.  That  of  Mr.  Thomas  was  in  some 
respects  most  afflictive.  Though  he  seems  to  have 
been  somewhat  uneven  in  his  temper,  and  more  ardent 
in  forming  noble  plans  than  patient  in  executing  them  ; 
yet  he  had  a  liveliness  of  imagination,  and  a  readiness 
of  mind,  which  fitted  him  most  admirably  to  converse 
with  the  subtle  Brahmins.  He  was  a  man  of  the  most 
exquisite  sensibility,  combined  with  remarkable  seri- 
ousness, and  deep  devotion.  Never,  perhaps,  did  any 
man  enjoy  more  exquisitely  the  pleasure  of  doing  good  ; 
it  was  a  perlect  luxury  to  him ;  it  seemed  to  transport 
his  very  soul.  "  There  is  a  sweetness,"  says  he,  "  in 
relieving  the  miserable,  that  1  wonder  any  man  should 
deny  himself  that  pleasure  who  is  able  to  afford  it. 
What  a  luxury  it  is  (and  my  eyes  are  full  of  tears  while 
I  write)  to  see  poor  helpless  creatures  come  to  your 
door,  their  countenances  the  picture  of  despair,  and 
their  bodies  half  dead.  Relieve  them,  and  behold  they 
are  so  overjoyed  that  they  almost  fear  it  is  a  dream. 
This  I  say  is  a  luxury,  and  the  most  luxurious  pleasure 
I  have  tasted  here  on  earth,  except  only  the  exceed- 
ing riches  of  the  grace  of  God  towards  us  in  Christ 
Jesus,  who,  though  he  was  rich,  yet  for  our  sakes  be- 
came poor."  Such  was  his  sympathy  for  the  poor  af- 
flicted Hindoos,  that  it  frequently  affected  his  own 
health.  Mr.  Ward  remarks  in  his  journal,  "  Brother 
Thomas  is  dead.  He  died  with  a  hope  full  of  immor- 
23 


266  PROPAGATI6N    OP    CHRISTIANITY 

tality.  He  had  faults,  but  never  shall  I  forget  the  time 
when,  after  seeing  Krislno's  arm,  he  talked  to  him 
with  such  earnestness  about  his  soul  and  salvation,  that 
Kristno  wept  like  a  child.  It  appears  that  this  preach- 
ing led  to  his  conversion.  Thus  Brother  Thomas  led 
the  way  to  India,  and  was  instrumental  in  the  conver- 
sion of,  perhaps,  the  first  native."* 

The  following  year  was  introduced  by  the  baptism 
of  Petumber  Singee.  about  sixty  years  of  age.  He  had 
read  a  tract  which  impressed  his  mind,  and  made  him 
resolve  to  discover  the  writer.  On  being  instructed  at 
the  mission  house,  he  cordially  embraced  the  Gospel, 
and  became  a  preacher  of  it  to  his  countrymen  ;  as  did 
also  Kristno.  Six  others  were  baptized  during  the 
year,  and  thirteen,  among  whom  were  two  Brahmins,  the 
year  following.  The  first  Brahmin  was  Kristno  Pre- 
saud,  who,  being  young  and  well  calculated  for  the 
work,  was  called  to  the  ministry.  The  preaching  of 
these  natives  was  attended  with  very  beneficial  conse- 
quences. While  some  were  received  into  the  church, 
others  they  were  obliged  to  exclude  for  a  season.  The 
missionaries  were  much  afflicted  by  some  irregulari- 
ties in  the  native  brethren.  Kristno,  though  in  most 
respects  exemplary,  fell  into  errors.  He  commenced 
preaching  before  he  was  authorised,  probably  through 
envy  of  Petumber ;  and  suffered  some  improper 
conduct  in  the  younger  members  of  his  family,  for 
which  he  was  not  willing  to  be  reproved.  Gokool  al- 
so behaved  in  an  uncharitable  manner  to  his  wife. 
But  by  faithful  discipline  these  things  were  put  in  a 
proper  state.  In  1803,  Gokool  died  in  the  faith.  He 
was  so  happy  in  death,  that  those  who  saw  him  said, 
"  May  my  mind  be  as  Gokool's  was."  , 

In  the  beginning  of  this  year  Mr.  Chamberlain  and 
his  wife  arrived  from  England.  Soon  after  their  ar- 
rival, they  had  the  pleasure  of  witnessing  a  new  tri- 
umph of  Christianity,  in  the  marriage  of  Kristno  Pre- 
saud,  the  young  Brahmin,  to  a  convert  who  was  a 
*  Period.  Ace.  Vol.  I.  P,  292.  Vol.  II.  pp.  247,  255. 


BY    THE    BAPTISTS.  267 

sooder.  On  the  following  day  the  missionary  family 
supped  with  the  young  couple  under  the  shade  where 
the  ceremony  had  been  performed,  while  the  neighbours 
looked  on  with  a  kind  of  amazement.  This  was  indeed 
a  new  scene.  Supposing  the  Hindoo  chronology  to  be 
true,  such  a  spectacle  had  not  been  witnessed  in  Ben- 
gal for  many  millions  of  years,  as  a  Brahmin  married 
to  a  sooder ! 

Our  limits  do  not  permit  us  to  follow  the  missiona- 
ries in  their  itinerant  excursions  to  preach  the  gospel ; 
nor  to  trace  their  progress  from  year  to  year,  particu- 
larly, in  the  work  of  translating  and  distributing  the 
scriptures  ;  nor  yet  to  notice  the  individual  instances  of 
success,  which  encouraged  their  exertions.  To  strike 
a  few  outlines,  that  may  show  the  nature  of  the  work, 
is  all  that  must  be  expected. 

In  1804,  Mr.  Chamberlain  was  sent  to  form  a  new 
station  at  Cutwa,  about  seventy  miles  up  the  river  from 
Serampore.  He  soon  met  with  a  severe  loss  in  the 
death  of  his  wife.  When  she  was  about  to  be  confined, 
Mr.  Marshman  went  up  in  a  boat  for  the  purpose  of 
conveying  her  to  Serampore.  Arriving,  he  was  met  at 
the  door  by  Mr.  Chamberlain,  almost  overwhelmed 
with  grief.  His  wife  had  been  delivered  four  days  ;  at 
first  promised  well,  but  now  all  hope  of  her  recovery 
was  gone.  The  following  day  she  breathed  her  last. 
The  distress  of  her  partner  is  indescribable.  Hanging 
over  the  lifeless  corpse,  he  exclaimed — "  Oh  !  my  dear 
Hannah,  speak  to  me  once  more,  my  dear  Hannah !" 
It  was  most  providential  he  had  a  missionary  brother 
with  him  at  this  season.  No  native  would  come  near 
the  corpse.  Mr.  Marshman,  with  much  difficulty,  pre- 
vailed on  them  to  make  a  coffin,  and  dig  a  grave:  but 
they  would  do  nothing  more.  The  afflicted  husband 
was  obliged  to  perform  the  last  sad  offices,  and  with 
Mr.  Marshman,  after  they  had  consumed  the  dreary 
night  in  preparations,  to  bear,  by  slow  degrees,  the 
precious  remains  to  the  spot  prepared  for  their  repose, 
and  bury  them  with  their  own  hands.  They  then,. 


268  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

mingling  their  tears,  set  off  with  the  infant  for  Seram- 
pore.* 

Mr.  Chamberlain  afterwards  married  the  widow  of 
Mr.  Grant,  who  also  died  in  labour,  while  on  the  river 
going  down  to  Serampore.  She  had  concluded  to 
wait  the  trial  at  home,  but  the  boat  being  sent  up  with 
a  pressing  invitation,  she  went  on  board.  It  was  too 
Jate.  After  three  hours'  severe  distress,  she  became  a 
mother,  but  died  the  next  morning.  "  Thus,"  says  Mr. 
Chamberlain,  "I  am  afflicted  with  wave  upon  wave; 
and  now  I  am  like  a  wreck  after  a  storm.  The  ar- 
rows of  the  Almighty  stick  fast  in  me,  and  1  am  con- 
sumed by  the  blow  of  his  hand.  Yet  still  '  his  strokes 
are  fewer  than  my  crimes,  and  lighter  than  my  guilt.1  "t 

The  missionaries,  at  the  close  of  1 804,  say,  "  Not- 
withstanding various  disappointments  and  discourage- 
ments, the  church  never  appeared  in  a  more  prosperous 
state  than  at  present."  Speaking  of  the  school  under 
Mr.  Marshman,  they  represent  it  as  a  nursery  to  the 
church ;  and  of  the  press,  under  the  direction  of  Mr. 
Ward,  as  the  great  engine  of  the  mission.  By  means 
of  the  latter  they  hope  to  give  the  word  of  God  to  many 
eastern  nations.  Estimating  the  extent  of  the  country 
and  the  population,  into  whose  language  they  are  em- 
ployed in  translating,  they  reckon  the  Bengalee  and 
Mahratta,  each  equal  to  Great  Britain  ;  the  Orissa, 
to  Ireland ;  the  Telinga  and  Kurnata,  each  to  England  ; 
the  Tamul,  to  Spain  ;  and  the  Hindoostanee,  to 
France  and  Italy .J 

In  three  months  of  the  following  year,  twenty  one 
were  baptized.  Seven  of  them  were  the  fiuit  of  a 
New  Testament  left  at  Kristnopore,  opposite  Calcutta, 
four  years  previous.  One  of  the  converts,  referring  to 
Mr.  Ward's  declaration  when  he  left  the  book,  that  the 
Testament  was  for  the  use  of  the  whole  village,  and 
that  he  who  could  read  it  best  should  keep  it  and  read 

*  Period.  Ace.  Vol.  III.  p.  69. 

t  Period.  Ace.  Vol.  HI.  p.  283. 

|  Brief  narrative  of  Baptist  missions: 


BY    THE    BAPTISTS.  269 

ft  to  all  who  wished  to  hear,  added,  he  had  got  it,  and 
the  reading  of  it  had  changed  his  ideas,  made  him 
leave  off  his  idolatry,  and  put  his  trust  in  Christ.  The 
New  Testament  was  produced,  and  was  found  to  be 
nearly  worn,  out  by  reading. 

In  the  autumn,  Capt.  Wickes,  who  conveyed  the 
first  missionaries  to  Serampore,  and  was  always  re- 
garded by  them  as  a  dear  brother,  being  in  London,  the 
Committee  sent  by  him  a  thousand  guineas,  which  had 
been  collected  in  England,  Scotland,  and  Ireland,  in 
aid  of  the  translations.  On  the  arrival  of  the  Captain 
in  America,  he  expressed  a  wish  in  the  public  pa- 
pers, that  the  friends  of  religion  in  his  native  coun- 
try, would  add  something  to  this  charity.  The  result 
was,  that  by  the  generous  exertion  of  different  denomi- 
nations, the  original  sum  was  considerably  more  than 
doubled,  and  forwarded  in  dollars  to  Serampore. 

In  1805,  the  brethren  had  the  happiness  of  greeting 
four  new  missionaries,  Messrs.  Biss,  Mardon,  Moore, 
and  Rowe,  with  their  wives.  The  government  of  the 
East  India  Company  began  to  discover,  about  this 
lime,  some  disaffection  toward  the  mission.  They 
embarrassed  the  missionaries  in  several  instances,  and 
said,  "  We  have  given  no  orders  to  the  natives  to  lost 
caste."  On  the  arrival  of  Messrs,  dialer  and  Robin- 
son, two  new  missionaries,  in  1806,  demur  was  made 
at  the  police  office,  as  to  letting  them  proceed  to  Se- 
rampore. Mr.  Carey,  going  to  the  office,  was  told  by 
one  of  the  magistrates,  that  he  had  a  message  from  the 
Governor-general,  "  That  as  government  did  not  inter- 
fere with  the  prejudices  of  the  natives,  it  was  his  re- 
quest that  Mr.  Carey  and  his  colleagues  would  not. 
The  request,  as  explained  by  the  magistrate,  amount- 
ed to  this ;  they  were  not  to  preach  to  the  natives^ 
nor  suffer  the  native  converts  to  preach.  They  were 
not  to  distribute  religious  tracts,  nor  suffer  the  people 
to  distribute  them  \  they  were  not  to  send  forth  con- 
verted natives,  not  to  take  any  step,  by  conversation 
or  otherwise,  for  persuading  the  natives  to  embrace 
23* 


270  PROPAGATION    OF    ClIFUSTrANlTT 

Christianity.  Some  of  these  particulars  were,  howevery 
softened  down  in  a  subsequent  conversation  between  the 
magistrate  and  a  friend  to  the  mission  ;  and  the  mis- 
sionaries went  on  much  as  before,  except,  they  forbore 
public  preaching  in  Calcutta,  and  gave  up  their  itine- 
rating excursions  in  the  country.  This  excitement 
seems  to  have  sprung  from  the  Vellore  mutiny,  in 
which  the  natives  had  risen  and  massacred  several  of 
the  English.  The  enemies  of  Christianity  had  exert- 
ed themselves  to  trace  this  revolt  to  the  influence  of 
the  mission,  which,  they  pretended,  created  alarm  in 
the  idolaters,  lest  they  should  be  forced  to  change  their 
religion. 

Unhappily  before  the  agitation  had  subsided,  a  new 
circumstance  took  place,  which  filled  the  friends  of 
truth  with  deep  concern,  and  afforded  their  adversa- 
ries a  momentary  triumph.  A  tract  which  had  been 
printed  in  Bengalee,  and  which  in  that  language  con- 
tained nothing  offensive,  was  put  into  the  hands  of  a 
native  to  be  translated  into  Persic.  Through  the 
pressure  of  business  this  tract  was  printed  without 
being  inspected  by  the  missionaries.  The  ^translator 
had  introduced  several  strong  epithets,  such  as  calling 
Mahomet  a  tyrant.  These,  it  was  alleged,  would  irri- 
tate bis  followers  ;  and  though  no  such  effect  was  pro- 
duced, the  thing  was  taken  up  in  a  very  serious  man- 
ner. Mr.  Carey  was  sent  for  by  the  magistrates.  He 
readily  acknowledged  the  impropriety  of  the  epithets, 
and  promised  to  inquire  into  the  cause  of  their  appear- 
ance ;  of  which  he  till  this  time  was  ignorant.  But 
before  he  eould  do  this,  proceedings  were  commenced, 
which,  had  they  bee.i  carried  through,  would  have 
ruined  the  mission.  In  consequence  of  a  respectful 
memorial,  however,  to  the  Governor-general,  the  blow 
was  principally  averted.  It  was  only  required,  that 
the  missionaries  should  not  in  future  print  any  tracts 
without  first  submmitting  a  copy  to  the  inspection  of 
government. 

The  opposition  excited  against  the  labours  of  the 


BY  THE    BAPTISTS.  271 

missionaries  in  Bengal,  induced  them  to  turn  their  at- 
tention to  other  fields.  The  Burman  empire  was  the 
first  that  presented.  Messrs.  Mardon  and  Chater 
went  on  an  exploring  tour  to  that  country,  in  1807,  and 
returned  with  a  favourable  report.  A  few  months  af- 
ter, Mr.  Chater,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Felix  Carey, 
(Mr.  Mardon  declining  the  mission)  went  to  Rangoon, 
a  principal  port  in  the  Burman  empire,  where  they 
were  favourably  received  ;  not  only  by  the  English 
residents,  but  by  the  Viceroy  of  that  part  of  the  coun- 
try. Mr.  Carey,  in  particular,  rendered  himself  ac- 
ceptable by  introducing  the  kine-pox,  with  which  he 
inoculated  great  numbers,  and  even  the  family  of  the 
Viceroy.  When  he  was  sent  for  to  the  palace,  he  took 
off  his  shoes,  and  approached  the  Viceroy,  as  all 
the  officers  of  government,  and  others  who  wait  upon 
him,  do,  on  his  hands  and  knees,  and  sat  down  on  a 
carpet  near  his  interpreter.  After  making  several  in- 
quiries, the  Viceroy  desired  him  to  inoculate  his-fami- 
ly.  His  lady  at  first  opposed  the  measure,  but  she 
finally  came  and  saw  the  operation,  and  was  pleased 
with  it.  The  medical  skill  of  Mr.  Carey  in  other  re- 
spects, gave  him  high  repute. 

Having  procured  a  piece  of  ground,  the  missionaries 
erected  a  house.  It  was  without  the  town,  and  this  cir- 
cumstance saved  it  from  destruction  when  that  was 
burnt  at  two  different  times.  But  they  laboured  under 
many  disadvantages,  especially  the  want  of  a  suitable 
teacher  in  that  very  difficult  language.  The  climate, 
too,  disagreed  so  much  with  the  health  of  Mr.  Chater, 
that  he  was  obliged  at  length  to  leave  the  country.  Mr. 
Carey  remained  alone,  and  applied  himself  with  such 
diligence  to  the  language  as  to  make  some  progress  in 
translating  the  Scriptures.  In  1814,  however,  he  was 
ordered  to  Ava,  the  capital  of  the  empire,  to  vaccinate 
the  young  prince,  heir  apparent.  He  obtained  favour 
with  the  emperor,  was  presented  with  a  gold  medal  and 
a  title  of  honour.  This  circumstance,  it  was  thought, 
would  open  the  way  for  a  missionary  station  in  Ava ; 


272  morAOATiON  OF  CHRISTIANITT 

but  it  seems  though  Mr.  Carey  is  established  there,  he 
devotes  himself  entirely  to  his  medical  profession,  and 
to  the  affairs  of  the  empire,  of  which  he  is  now  ap- 
pointed a  grandee.  Whether  he  supposes  he  can  in 
this  way  most  effectually  promote  the  interests  of  Chris- 
tianity in  that  benighted  country,  or  whether  he  counts 
it  more  honorable  to  be  the  minister  of  an  earthly  po- 
tentate, than  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  we  leave  for  his  own 
conscience  to  decide.*  The  station  at  Rangoon  is  now- 
occupied  by  the  American  Baptists,  and  its  history  may 
be  looked  for  under  that  head. 

In  1808,  an  excursion  was  made  by  Mr.  Robinson, 
accompanied  by  William  Carey,  into  Boolan  ;  but  va- 
rious circumstances  prevented  attempting  an  establish- 
ment there  until  1811,  when  Mr.  Robinson  with  Mr* 
and  Mrs.  Cornish,  members  of  the  Baptist  church,  fix- 
ed themselves  at  Barbaree,  a  place  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  Bootan.  A  few  nights  after  their  arrival,  the 
watchman  awoke  Mr.  Cornish  about  twelve  o'clock, 
and  told  him  he  observed  a  man  of  suspicious  appear- 
ance about  the  house.  Mr.  Cornish  arose,  and,  appre- 
hending there  was  only  a  single  thief,  fired  his  g.un,  and 
lay  down  to  rest.  Just  as  he  was  falling  asleep,  he 
was  roused  by  a  band  of  robbers,  fifty  or  sixty  in  num- 
ber, armed  with  spears.  He  aimed  a  blow  at  one  of 
the  ruffians  with  the  butt  of  his  gun,  when  instantly  two 
spears  were  pointed  at  him  from  the  windows,  by 
which  he  was  slightly  wounded  in  the  side.  Mean- 
while Mr.  Robinson,  whose  room  was  unmolested,  not 
knowing  the  number  of  assailants,  prepared  to  resist 
them.  He  passed  them  in  the  dark,  and  went  into  the 
pantry  for  a  knife.  The  robbers,  at  that  instant,  set 
fire  to  some  straw  for  a  light,  and  seeing  the  knife  in 

*  Mr.  Carey  experienced  a  heavy  affliction  when  removing  Ins 
family  to  Ava.  He  had  fitted  up  an  English  brig,  which  it  seems 
was  too  large  for  safety  in  the  river,  after  the  Burman  fashion,  to 
please  the  prince.  Scarcely  had  they  sailed,  when  a  squall  overset 
their  ill  managed  vessel,  and  she  instantly  sunk.  Mrs.  Carey,  their 
two  children,  women,  girls,  men — in  all  ten  persons,  were  drowned* 
Ms.  Carey  Limsell  escaped,  stripped  of  family  and  effects. 


BY  THE  BAPTISTS.  273 

his  hand,  struck  at  him  with  their  spears.  Perceiving 
that  resistance  was  vain,  he  opened  a  back  door  and 
went  to  the  room  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Cornish,  hoping  to 
get  them  out  at  the  window.  "  Come  away,"  said  he, 
"  or  we  shall  all  be  murdered."  "  Oh  !  Mr.  Robinson  ! 
my  poor  child,  do  take  it,"  cried  Mrs.  Cornish.  He 
took  the  child,  and  the  parents  followed.  Mrs.  Cor- 
nish ran  towards  the  stable.  Following  her,  they 
found  the  cook  lying  on  the  ground.  Thinking  he 
might  be  asleep,  they  shook  him  ;  but  he  answered 
with  a  deep,  hollow  groan.  They  now  hastened  over 
a  ditch,  which  surrounded  the  premises,  into  the  field  ;• 
and  having  wandered  about  a  mile,  sat  down  on  the 
cold  ground,  nearly  naked.  Even  here,  the  shaking  of 
a  leaf  made  them  tremble.  To  increase  their  appre- 
hensions, the  child  could  hardly  be  restrained  from 
crying. 

When  the  morning  dawned,  they  returned  to  their 
habitation,  where  they  beheld  a  most  heart  rending 
scene.  A  few  yards  from  the  back  door  the  cook  lay 
murdered ;  a  little  distace  from  the  front  door,  the 
house  keeper.  The  watchman,  also,  was  severely 
wounded,  and  soon  died.  Books,  papers,  boxes,  and 
other  articles,  lay  outside  of  the  house,  stained  with 
blood  :  within,  all  was  confusion  and  desolation.  Uten- 
sils capable  of  being  broken  were  dashed  to  pieces  ; 
the  books  thrown  into  heaps,  or  scattered  about  the 
house  ;  and  the  clothes,  except  a  few  articles,  all  car- 
ried away.  The  loss  in  property  was  more  than  a  thou- 
sand dollars. 

Terrible  as  was  the  disaster,  however,  it  was  not  un- 
mingled  with  mercy.  Mr.  Cornish  had  a  litttle  appren- 
tice girl,  named  Janetle.  On  the  first  alarm,  she  ran  out 
the  bed  room  into  the  pantry.  The  robbers  seeing  her, 
of  exclaimed,  "  Here  is  one  of  the  Sahib's  people."  One 
of  them  searched  her  breast  for  money,  but  finding  none, 
was  about  to  kill  her ;  when  holding  up  her  hands  to 
another  of  the  ruffians,  she  said,  "  I  am  but  a  poor  little 
girl,  do  net  kill  me."  The  fellow  answered-,  "  If  you 


274  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

will  shew  us  where  the  money  is,  you  shall  not  be  hurt.'7 
She  directed  them  to  two  bed  rooms,  into  which  they 
all  rushed,  and  then  embracing  the  opportunity,  escap- 
ed at  the  back  door,  and  concealed  herself  in  the  store 
room.  The  hand  of  providence  was  very  visible  in 
the  preservation  of  the  family,  and  though  in  a  distress- 
ed situation,  they  arrived  in  three  days  at  Dinagepore, 
where  they  were  kindly  received  by  their  friends,  Mr. 
Robinson  again  attempted  to  enter  Bootan,  but  finding 
it  impracticable,  the  mission  was  relinquished.* 

While  some  efforts  to  establish  outer  stations  failed, 
ethers  happily  succeeded  ;  and  at  Serampore  the  mis- 
sion prospered.  In  translating  the  Scriptures,  especial- 
ly, a  great  work  was  doing.  But  in  the  midst  of  their 
exertions  the  missionaries  were  called  to  see  the  la- 
bours of  many  years«destroyed  in  a  moment.  On  the 
llth  of  March  1812,  about  6  o'clock  in  the  evening, 
the  cry  was  heard,  "The  printing  office  is  on  fire  !"  A 
large  quantity  of  paper,  on  a  range  of  shelves  in  a  room 
200  feet  long,  was  enveloped  in  flames.  Every  door 
and  window,  but  one,  was  secured  by  iron  bars  fasten- 
ed on  the  inside  ;  and  the  smoke  soon  became  so  dense 
that  even  a  candle  could  not  live.  The  only  method 
to  come  at  the  fire  was  by  piercing  the  roof.  This 
was  done,  and  water  poured  down  in  such  abundance 
as  to  keep  it  under  a  long  time.  At  the  end  of  four 
hours,  it  was  principally  confined  to  the  shelves  in 
which  it  originated.  By  this  time  the  steam  and  heat 
was  so  intense  that  no  one  could  remain  a  moment  with- 
in the  walls.  Still  there  were  hopes  of  keeping  it  un- 
der ;  but,  at  this  critical  moment,  some  well  meaning 
friends  broke  open  a  window.  In  an  instant  a  flake  of 
fire  was  blown  into  the  middle  of  the  office.  The  alarm- 
ing sight  showed  the  missionaries  at  once,  that  they 
had  nothing  to  do  but  save  what  they  could.  Mr. 
Ward  ran  to  the  room  at  the  entrance  of  the  office,  most 
remote  from  the  fire  ;  and,  with  assistance,  cut  open 

*  Period.  Ace.  Vol.  IV.  pp.  266-270,  406. 


BY  THE  BAPTISTS.  275 

two  windows,  and  dragged  out  his  writing  table,  which 
contained  the  deeds  of  the  premises  and  other  valuable 
writings  ;  and  thence,  to  the  opposite  room  where  he 
opened  the  windows,  and  look  out  the  shelves  contain- 
ing their  accounts  from  the  beginning  of  the  mission. 
This  last  attempt  was  in  the  face  of  the  flames  ;  and 
before  it  was  fully  accomplished,  the  whole  building, 
two  hundred  feet  in  length  and  forty  in  breadth,  was  a 
sheet  of  fire.  About  midnight  the  roof  fell  in. 

It  was  very  providential  that  the  adjoining  buildings, 
some  of  which  were  within  twelve  feet  of  the  office, 
were  not  burnt.  The  wind,  which  had  been  high,  went 
down  ;  and  the  blaze  ascended  in  a  straight  line,  like 
a  fire  on  the  hearth.  When  it  became  evident  that 
the  conflagration  would  extend  no  farther,  all  the  mem- 
bers of  the  mission  family,  old  and  young,  sat  down  in 
the  front  of  the  office,  and  continued  till  near  two  in 
the  morning  pouring  their  griefs  into  each  other's  bos- 
om. 

The  loss  was  immense,  whether  the  nature  or  value 
of  the  articles  be  considered.  To  mention  a  few.  Be- 
sides all  the  furniture  of  the  printing  office,  there  were 
founts  of  types  in  fifteen  different  languages,  1,500 
reams  of  paper,  55,000  sheets  printed  and  not  folded, 
books  to  the  amount  of  5,000  rupees,  manuscripts  to 
the  value  of  7,000,  all  the  materials  for  a  polyglot  dic- 
tionary of  the  languages  derived  from  the  Sungskrit 
in  preparing  which  Dr.  Carey  had  been  employed 
many  years,  three  manuscript  copies  which  had  taken 
Dr.  Carey  and  Mr.  Marshman  a  year  to  prepare,  parts 
of  the  translation  of  the  Scriptures  in  several  languages, 
and  the  correspondence  of  the  missionaries  from  the 
commencement  of  their  labours.  The  whole  loss 
amounted  at  least  to  60,000  rupees  or  33,000  dollars.* 

The  care  of  Providence  was  still  conspicuous  amidst 
this  disaster.  The  presses  were  all  saved.  A  paper 
mill,  with  the  matrices,  moulds,  and  apparatus  for  type- 

*  Baptist  Period.  Ace.  Vol.  IV. — passim. 


276  PROPAOATiON    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

foundery,  were  secure  in  a  building  adjoining  ;  and 
in  clearing  away  the  rubbish,  to  their  inexpressible 
joy,  the  missionaries  found  the  steel  punches  of  all  the 
oriental  languages,  to  the  amount  of  4,000,  which  it 
would  have  taken  years  to  replace.  Thus  they  were 
able  to  resume  the  casting  of  types  within  a  fortnight 
after  the  fire ;  and  with  their  usual  activity,  they  had 
in  the  course  of  a  few  months  eight  versions  of  the 
Scriptures  again  in  the  press.  Money  only  was  want- 
ing, nor  was  this  wanting  long.  More  than  40,000  dol- 
lars is  said  to  have  been  raised  in  England  in  about 
eight  weeks  after  the  news  of  the  conflagration  \vas  re- 
ceived; a  considerable  sum  was  likewise  raised  in 
Bengal ;  and  in  America  about  7,000  dollars.*  Thus 
this  dispensation,  so  dark,  was  almost  immediately 
cleared  up.  The  wisdom  and  goodness  of  God  were 
conspicuous  in  taking  this  method,  not  only  to  show 
the  missionaries  their  dependence,  but  to  awaken  a 
deeper  and  more  extended  interest  in  their  work  among 
different  denominations,  and  in  different  parts  of  the 
world,  than  would  otherwise  have  been  felt.  The 
burning  of  that  office,  was  a  light  by  which  the  mission 
stood  revealed  in  all  its  magnitude  and  all  its  import- 
ance. 


CHAPTER  III. 

View  of  the  dijj'en.nt  stations — Expenses — Missionaries 
— Converts — Translations — Prospects  of  the  Mission, 

OWING  to  the  peculiar  manner  in  which  the  Baptists 
prosecute  their  missions,  the  strict  union  which  sub- 
sists between  the  different  parts  of  the  system,  all  their 
stations  form  but  one  general  establishment,  of  which 
Serainpore  is  the  centre.  It  is  therefore  unnecessary 
to  enter  into  the  particular  history  of  the  individual 
*  Christian  Observer  V«H.  II. 


BY  THE  BAPTISTS.  277 

stations.  Still  the  true  state  of  the  mission — the 
amount  of  good  effected,  cannot  be  understood  with- 
out a  glance  at  the  several  parts  of  the  great  ma- 
chine, which  is  renovating  India.  We  shall  take  a 
general  view  of  the  different  stations  according  to  their 
geographical  situation,  beginning  with 

CALCUTTA.  From  the  first  arrival  of  the  Baptist 
brethren  in  India,  they  have  laboured  more  or  less 
among  the  inhabitants  (especially  the  European  inhab- 
itants) of  Calcutta.  Their  success  has  been  consider- 
able. When  they  began  to  meet  for  prayer  in  that 
large  and  populous  city,  not  more  than  three  or  four 
attended  :  and  when  they  began  to  preach,  not  more 
than  ten.  But  the  congregations  increased  until  it  was 
found  necessary  to  erect  a  chapel,  which  was  done  in 
1808,  principally  by  private  subscription.  A  charity 
school  was  likewise  established  for  boys,  and  another 
for  girls  ;  and  n  school  house  erected  near  the  chapel 
capable  of  containing  eight  hundred  children.  A  very 
considerable  part  of  the  additions  to  the  church  at  Ser- 
ampore,  for  several  years  past,  have  been  from  Cal- 
cutta. 

Nor  has  the  Gospel  been  confined  to  the  European 
inhabitants.  Kristno,  the  first  native  preacher,  was 
fixed  in  this  city,  and  became  very  useful  among  his 
countrymen.  His  whole  soul  was  in  the  work,  and  his 
amiable,  upright  conduct  commanded  the  esteem  even 
of  those  who  did  not  love  his  religion.  Besides  preach- 
ing to  the  debtors  in  jail,  and  to  the  thieves  in  the  house 
of  correction,  he  visited  from  house  to  house,  shunning 
no  labour,  and  sparing  no  fatigue.  He  flew  like  a  ser- 
aph wherever  duty  called  him. 

Sebukram,  another  native  convert,  was  also  a  very 
zealous  and  active  labourer  in  Calcutta.  He  often 
preached  from  morning  till  night  to  his  poor  ignorant 
•countrymen.  There  were  no  less  than  twelve  or  four- 
teen places  where  he  regularly  dispensed  the  word 
every  week,  and  at  some  of  these  he  had  considerable 
audiences.  Some  other  natives  have  lately  been  em- 
24 


278  PROPAGATION  OF  CHRISTIANITY 

ployed  here,  and  the  truth  continues  to  make  sensible 
progress.  A  considerable  change  is  effected  in  the 
moral  character  of  this  city. 

VANS-VARIYA.  Passing  Serampore,  about  thirty 
miles  north  of  Calcutta  on  the  banks  of  the  Hoogly,  is 
Vans-variya,  where  are  two  natives,  teaching  a  school, 
supporting  themselves  and  instructing  their  country- 
men in  religion.  It  is  believed  a  small  church  is  form- 
ed, with  one  of  the  natives  Mut-hoora  for  pastor ;  and 
is  the  first  native  church  standing  alone,  and  raising  a 
pastor  from  its  own  bosom. 

CUTWA  is  still  north  on  the  same  river,  seventy  five 
miles  from  Calcutta.  We  have  mentioned  the  form- 
ing of  this  station  by  Mr.  Chamberlain,  in  1814.  Be- 
sides establishing  schools,  this  faithful,  though  afflicted 
missionary,  preached  the  word  with  much  success  ; 
and  two  native  preachers  were  raised  up  by  his  instru- 
mentality. After  he  left  the  station  it  was  occupied  by 
Mr.  William  Carey,  with  whom  .are  now  four  native 
assistants.  A  gentleman  who  lately  visited  this  sta- 
tion remarks,  "  Never  was  my  faith  in  the  mission  rais- 
ed so  much  as  since  1  have  been  at  Cutwa.  All  I  see 
and  all  I  hear  tends  to  confirm  me  in  the  idea,  that  Sa- 
tan's kingdom  in  this  country  will  soon  be  diminished." 

BERHAMPORE.  Farther  north  and  west  120  miles 
from  Calcutta,  we  find  Berhampore.  Mr.  Chamber- 
lain, while  at  Cutwa,  made  frequent  excursions  to  this 
place,  and  preached  with  effect  to  the  soldiers.  Of  the 
regiment  last  stationed  here,  three  were  baptized  at 
Serampore,  who  became  so  active  among  their  com- 
rades that  no  less  than  twenty  one  were  added  to  their 
number,  of  whom  one  was  chosen  to  watch  over  them 
in  the  Lord.  Though  the  soldiers  are  now  removed, 
the  station  is  occupied  by  a  country-born*  preacher, 
assisted  by  two  natives. 

JESSORE.  East  of  the  station  already  mentioned, 
seventy  seven  miles  from  Calcutta,  is  the  district  of 

*  Such  at  hare  a  nati?e  mother. 


BY  THE  BAPTISTS.  279 

Jessore.  The  mission  here  has  four  branches,  about 
thirty  miles  apart.  The  Brethren  at  Serampore  early 
visited  the  district,  and  it  was  not  long  before  some  of 
the  inhabitants  were  baptized.  On  account  of  their 
distance,  they  were  formed  into  a  distinct  church  and 
were  visited  monthly  by  one  of  the  native  itinerants. 
The  first  established  on  this  circuit  was  Carapeit  Ara- 
toon,  an  Armenian  Christian  baptized  at  Serampore. 
William  Thomas,  country-born,  is  now  stationed  there 
with  three  native  assistants.  Some  instances  of  recent 
conversion. 

CHITTAGONG  lies  eastward  still,  on  the  borders  of 
the  vast  forest  which  separates  Bengal  from  the  Bur- 
man  empire,  two  hundred  and  thirty  miles  from  Cal- 
cutta. This  station  was  first  taken  by  Mr.  Bruyn  in 
1812.  He  has  been  successful  in  gaining  the  confi- 
dence of  the  Mugs,  a  people  so  uncivilized  that  they 
retreated  to  the  mountains  on  his  first  approach.  He 
has  distributed  books  among  them.  At  one  time,  when 
fifteen  of  them  together  called  for  books,  he  read  to 
them  the  55th  Chap,  of  Isaiah.  They  said,  *'  This  is 
true,  the  Lord  sought  us  when  we  asked  not  for  him, 
and  found  us  when  we  sought  him  not."  A  principal 
Mug  soon  after  threw  his  idols  into  the  fire.*  Mr. 
Bruyn,  in  1816,  had  baptized  thirty  three* 

GOAMALTY.  In  the  northern  part  of  Bengal  are  sev- 
eral stations  ;  we  begin  with  Goamalty,  about  two  hun- 
dred miles  north  of  Calcutta.  Mr.  Mardon,  after  his 
return  from  Burrnah,  was  appointed  to  Goamalty. 
This  place  and  the  vicinity  had  sustained  a  severe  loss 
in  the  death  of  two  pious  gentlemen  who  were  silent- 
ly endeavouring  to  prepare  the  way  for  the  diffusion  of 
Christian  knowledge  by  the  establishment  of  schools 
among  the  natives. t 

Connected  with  Mr.  Mardon  was  Mr.  Rowe,  who 
was  stationed  at  Munoharree.  Mr.  Mardon  had  soon 

*  Period.  Ace.  Vol.  V.  p.  565. 

t  One  of  them,  Mr.  Grant,  at  his  death  bequeathed  to  the  Bap- 
tist mission  20,000  rupees  or  1 1,000  dollars. 


280  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

the  happiness  of  baptizing  three  natives  and  one  En- 
glishman. Of  some  others  he  had  hopes,  especially 
two  who  died.  The  death  of  one  was  attended  with 
some  interesting  circumstances.  He  v;as  going  on  a 
pilgrimage  to  the  temple  of  Juggernaut,  and  stopping 
under  a  tree  at  Goamahy,  Mr.  Mardon  observed  him. 
As  he  was  himself  unable  at  that  time  to  speak  the 
language,  he  requested  Krishna,  a  native  to  go  and 
converse  with  him.  Krishna  went  out,  and  told  him 
of  the  love  arid  sufferings  of  Christ  for  the  salvation  of 
sinners.  The  poor  man  seemed  to  feel  the  subject  as 
suited  to  his  case.  He  said  he  would  take  Christ  as 
his  refuge,  and  instead  of  proceeding  to  Juggernaut 
would  stop  and  hear  more  of  God,  believing  that  by 
this  his  soul  would  be  purified.  Hearing  this,  Krish- 
na was  almost  in  raptures.  By  direction  of  Mr.  Mar- 
don he  took  him  to  his  house.  Mr.  Mardon  con- 
versed with  him  a  little.  He  was  all  attention.  In 
the  course  of  the  day  the  native  converts,  especial- 
ly Khrisna,  instructed  him,  and  in  the  evening  offered 
their  prayers  for  him  particularly.  He  ate  with  them 
without  hesitation,  making' nothing  of  his  caste.  The 
next  morning  he  threw  off  his  poita  and  necklace  as 
useless  things.  He  was  very  weak.  The  third  day 
he  lost  his  speech,  seemed  to  be  in  pain,  and  surround- 
ed by  all  the  mission  family,  died,  as  they  hoped,  in 
the  faith.  This  station  is  now  occupied  by  Krishna. 

DINAGEPOJIE.  Passing  farther  north  forty  miles  we 
come  to  Dinagepore,  where  a  church  was  gathered  in 
1814,  by  Ignatius  Fernandez,  whom  we  have  mention- 
ed. This  amiable  Christian  supports  the  establish- 
ment himself. 

PATNA.  This  is  the  first  station  beyond  the  limits 
of  Bengal.  It  is  a  city  in  the  province  of  Bahar,  320 
miles  NW.  of  Calcutta.  Mr.Tbompson,  country-born, 
js  labouring  here,  distributing  the  Scriptures,  preach- 
ing, and  superintending  a  school.  His  journal  gives 
pleasing  instances  of  success.  Seven  young  men  in  the 
native  army  attended  his  school.  They  were  suddenly 


BY  THE    BAPTISTS.  281 

ordered  to  march  at  midnight.  He  gave  the  best  rea- 
der among  them,  who  had  before  assembled  the  little 
band  twice  a  day  in  the  garden  to  hear  the  word  of 
God,  some  serious  books.  The  poor  boys  wept  on 
rising  from  their  knees,  and  sought  to  hide. their  swoln 
eyes. 

A  rajpoot  living  about  fourteen  miles  from  Patna, 
having  read  the  New  Testament  and  a  tract,  became 
desirous  of  conversing  with  a  Christian.  He  put  him- 
self in  the  way  of  gentlemen,  but  failed  to  attract  atten-; 
tion.  Once  he  sat  under  the  shade  of  a  tamarind  tree, 
sung  several  hymns,  and  repeated  great  part  of  the 
tract.  The  tree  being  near  a  gentleman's  house,  the 
servants  bade  him  be  quiet.  He  then  went  to  Patna> 
and  would  have  fallen  at  the  feet  of  the  missionary,  so 
distressed  was  his  mind,  had  he  not  been  prevented* 
Without  hesitation  he  renounced  caste*.*  Mr.  Thomp- 
son is  now  assisted  by  Mr.  Flatman. 

DIGAH,  near  Patna,  has  been  occupied  as  a  mission- 
ary station  since  1809.  Messrs.  Moore  and  Rowe  are 
now  labouring  there  with  success,  especially  among  the 
soldiers.  In  this  place  and  the  vicinity,  twenty  four 
were  baptized  in  1815  ;  and  by  the  last  accounts  (1817) 
twelve  were  about  to  be  baptized  at  once. 

ALLAHABAD  lies  farther  westward,  at  the  junction 
of  the  river  Jumna  with  the  Ganges,  about  four  hun- 
dred and  ninety  miles  WNW.  from  Calcutta.  A 
station  was  taken  here  in  1814  by  Mr.  Kerr,  attended 
by  a  native  assistant  ;  and  the  Gospel  seemed  rather 
welcomed  than  repelled,  though  this  is  a  place  of  great 
resort  for  the  Hindoo  devotees.  Mr.  Macintosh  is  no\v 
on  the  station. 

AGRA.  In  this  city,  nearly  eight  hundred  miles 
NW.  of  Calcutta,  two  of  the  Baptist  brethren  estab- 
lished themselves  in  1811.  One  of  them,  Mr.  Cham- 
berlain, did  not  remain  long,  the  other,  Mr.  Peacock, 
still  continues,  and  was  fora  time  assisted  by  Mr..  Mac- 
intosh. 

*  Period.  Ace.  Vol.  V.  p.  SOT* 
24* 


rfcOl'AGATIOX    OF    CHRISTIANITY 


NA,  about  two  hundred  miles  NE.  of  Agra. 
Mr.  Chamberlain  has  been  here  since  1814.  That  he 
is  useful  we  may  judge  from  the  following  instance  of 
his  faithfulness  at  the  great  Fair  in  Hurdwar.  During 
the  greatest  part  of  it,  nearly  three  weeks,  he  constant- 
ly attended,  and  in  a  mild  impressive  manner  daily  read 
portions  of  the  Scripture,  accompanied  with  a  short 
prayer  and  a  blessing  on  all  who  attended.  His  hear- 
ers increased  from  four  or  five,  in  ten  days,  to  as  many 
thousands;  and  during  the  remainder  of  the  Fair  did 
not  at  any  time,  probably,  fall  below  8,000.  They  sat 
around  and  listened  with  an  attention  which  would 
have  reflected  credit  on  a  Christian  audience.  When 
the  missionary  retired,  they  every  evening  cheered  him 
home  with  "  May  the  Padra  (priest)  live  forever." 
Even  many  of  the  Brahmins,  assembled  at  this  Lorelto 
of  the  Hindoos,  came  to  hear  him,  and  paid  the  great- 
.est  deference  to  what  he  said.* 

A  pleasing  instance  of  the  fruit  of  this  labour,  or  rath- 
er that  of  distributing  the  Scriptures  by  Mr.  Chamber- 
lain, we  have  in  the  account  given  by  Anund  Messee, 
a  converted  native,  of  an  assembly  near  Delhi.  Hav~ 
ing  heard  that  a  number  of  strangers  were  accustomed 
to  meet  in  a  grove  near  the  city  to  read  some  book 
which  induced  them  to  renounce  caste,  to  love  one 
another,  to  marry  none  but  their  own  sect,  and  lead 
a  holy  life,  he  was  induced  to  go  and  learn  who  they 
were.  He  found  about  five  hundred  men,  women  and 
children  dressed  in  white,  seated  under  the  shade  of 
the  trees  and  employed  in  reading  and  conversation. 
Jt  seems  that  some  printed  copies  of  the  gospels,  dis- 
tributed at  Hurdwar  Fair,  had  fallen  into  their  hands  ; 
and  as  they  were  unaccustomed  to  see  a  printed  book, 
were  looked  upon  as  a  miraculous  gift  from  an  angel 
of  God.  Great  attention  was  excited  among  them. 
They  collected  in  villages  to  hear  the  Book,  and  ap- 
pointed readers.  The  superiority  of  its  doctrines  were 
acknowledged,  and  copies  of  it  were  multiplied  by 
*  M1si.  Ref.  Vol.  V.  p.  36. 


BY  THE    BAPTISTS.  283 

transcribing.  Many  concluded  to  renounce  caste  and 
associate  themselves  together  to  follow  the  new  doc- 
trines ;  and  that  they  might  stimulate  and  instruct  each 
other,  met  annually  in  this  grove.* 

SURAT.  Descending  from  Sirdhana  SW.  we  come 
to  Surat,  where  Carapeit  Aratoon  has  been  nearly  two 
years.  He  is  a  great  linguist,  and  preaches  and  dis- 
tributes books  to  thousands.  He  mourns  his  want  of 
success.  "  Oh,"  he  exclaims  with  simplicity,  "  that  I 
may  see  some  of  the  idolaters  of  this  country  sitting 
close  to  the  feet  of  Jesus  our  Lord,  then  I  may  die." 

BALASORE  in  Orissa.  The  last  station  to  be  men- 
tioned in  this  part  of  India  is  in  Orissa.  Mr.Peiers,  an 
Armenian/has  laboured  here  diligently  since  1810. 
Among  others  baptized  by  him  is  Juggarnatha  a  Brah- 
min. This  convert  having  expressed  his  abhorrence 
of  idolatry  and  faith  in  Christ  to  great  satisfaction,  was 
asked  if  he  desired  to  profess  Jesus  more  publicly.  "O 
yes,  do  to  me  what  the  Lord  saith.  I  will  keep  all 
his  commandments.  Baptize  me,  Sir,  do  baptize  me." 
He  then  took  off  his  poita,t  saying,  "  Pure  is  my  body 
now  it  appears  without  that  poita.  That  was  a  charm 
of  Satan.  I  hope  Jesus  will  now  look  upon  me  and 
forgive  all  that  I  have  done.  I  leave  all  to  follow  him," 
Mr.  Peters  has  baptized  a  number  of  English  soldiers, 
and  distributed  the  Scriptures  to  great  extent  among 
the  natives.  Some  copies  have  even  found  their  way 
into  the  temple  of  Juggernaut.  A  New  Testament  was 
presented  to  the  chief  minister  of  the  idol. 

COLUMBO.  A  mission  was  commenced  in  this  princi- 
pal city  of  Ceylon  in  1 812  by  Mr.  Chater.  Since  thea 
he  has  been  joined  by  Mr.  Siers,  and  Mr.  Griffiths. 
Their  principal  efforts  hitherto  have  been  in  schools, 
and  preaching  in  Portuguese. 

JAVA.  On  this  island  Mr.  Robinson  commenced  his- 
exertions,  in  1813,  among  the  Malay  Christians  and 
Mahometans.     He  has  since  been  joined  by  three  oth- 
*  Recorder,  Vol.  III.  p.  53. 
t  Sign  of  his  caste. 


284  PROPAGATION    OP    CHRISTIANITF 

er  brethren,  one  of  whom,  Mr.  Trowt,  is  lately  deceas- 
ed. The  mission  wears  at  present  a  very  encouraging 
aspect.  The  stations  are  Batavia  and  Samarang. 

AMBOYNA.  This  is  the  most  remote  of  all  the  sta- 
tions that  have  been  planted  in  the  Eastern  World.  It 
was  formed  by  Mr.  Jabez  Carey  in  1814.  His  efforts 
were  directed  to  instructing  the  children  of  Mahome- 
tans, and  of  the  nominal  Christians,  who  compose  a 
considerable  part  of  the  population. 

JAMAICA.  Besides  these  stations  in  the  East,  the 
Society  have  lately  commenced  a  mission  at  Jamaica, 
in  the  West  Indies.  Mr.  Rowe,  who  formed  the  sta- 
tion, is  deceased  ;  but  his  place  is  filled  by  two  other 
brethren,  Messrs.  Baker  and  Compeer.  They  have 
opened  a  place  of  worship  in  Kingston,  and  likewise 
obtained  license  to  instruct  the  negroes. 

We  have  thus  taken  a  view  of  all  the  principal  branch- 
es of  the  mission,  and  may  return  to  SERAMPORE.  Here 
are  still  three  of  the  early  founders  of  the  mission,  Drs. 
Carey  and  Marshman,  and  Mr.  Ward,  who  need  no 
mention  of  mine  for  their  memorial.  Their  praise  is 
in  all  the  churches.  With  them  are  Messrs.  Lawson, 
Eustace  Carey  >  Yeates,  Randall,  and  Penny,  assisted 
by  six  native  preachers.  Their  establishment,  consist- 
ing of  several  capacious  dwelling  houses — chapel,  li- 
brary rooms,  and  dining  hall — lodging  rooms — school 
rooms — printing  office — paper  mill — store  house — and 
gardens,  is  very  extensive,  and  taken  together,  forms  a 
little  village.  The  church,  including  the  members  in 
Calcutta,  with  which  it  properly  forms  one  station,  is 
large  and  flourishing,  and  though  the  brethren  are  al- 
most immersed  in  labours  of  a  different  kind,  itinerant 
preaching  to  the  heathen  is  not  neglected.  One  of 
them  at  least  is  constantly  employed  in  the  streets  and 
suburbs  of  Calcutta,  and  in  the  vicinity  of  Serampore. 

In  reviewing  these  various  and  important  stations, 
we  are  struck  with  astonishment  at  the  recollection  that 
the  Society  which  supports  them,  came  into  existence 
little  Biore  than  twenty  five  years  ago ;  at  the  time  of 


BY    THE    BAPTISTS.  283 

iis  formation  raised  a  subscription  of  less  than  sixty 
dollars  ;  and  in  the  course  of  the  first  year  was  scarce- 
ly able  to  send  out  two  missionaries.  From  these 
small  beginnings  there  were  in  1815,  twenty  four  sta- 
tions in  which  were  twenty  four  European  missionaries, 
assisted  by  thirty  nine  native  and  country  born  teach- 
ers, supported  at  an  annual  expense  (including  schools 
and  translations)  of  63,000  dollars,*  and  reckoning  765 
converts.! 

But  we  have  not  yet  the  most  sublime  view  of  this 
grand  march  of  benevolence.  It  is  the  translation  of 
the  Bible  into  forty  four  different  languages,  either  com- 
pleted, or  in  some  degree  of  forwardness.  In  that  of 
Bengal  and  Orissa,  spoken,  on  a  moderate  estimate,  by 
about  thirty  millions  of  people,  the  whole  Bible  is  trans- 
lated, printed  and  extensively  circulated.  In  five  oth- 
er languages,  the  Sungskrit,  Hindee,  Mahratta,  Punja- 
bee,  and  Chinese,  it  is  translated.  The  New  Testa- 
tament  has  for  some  time  been  printed,  and  the  Old 
now  is,  in  most  or  all  of  them.  That  of  the  Chinese  is 
a  most  important  acquisition.  It  gives  the  word  of  life 
to  not  less,  probably,  than  150  millions  of  our  dying 
race.  In  seventeen  other  languages,  the  printing  of 
the  New  Testament  is  commenced  ;  and  in  thirteen 
more  its  translation  ;  to  which  may  be  added  seven 
languages  printed,  or  printing,  at  Serampore  on  account 
of  the  Calcutta  Auxiliary  Bible  Society.  The  whole 
expense  of  the  translations  is  about  13,000  dollars  an- 
nually. 

In  looking  at  these  efforts  to  put  the  Bible  into  the 
hands  of  the  natives,  we  cannot  wonder  that  with  so 
many  missionaries  the  Baptists  count  no  more  converts; 
for,  to  say  nothing  of  the  rules  of  their  church,  which 
admit  none  to  baptism  but  adult  believers,  they  have 

*  One  half  of  this,  or  more  than  31,000  dollars,  is  raised  from  the 
personal  labours  of  the  missionaries  and  other  brethren  in  India. 

t  It  is  now  stated  (I  know  not  from  what  authority,)  that  more 
than  1,000  have  renounced  caste  and  been  baptized,  besides  Europe- 
an and  other  converts. 


286  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY. 

been  rather  preparing  the  way  for  conversions  hereaf- 
ter, than  directing  their  strength  to  secure  immediate 
fruit.  Besides,  the  peculiar  nature  of  idolatry  in  In- 
dia is  to  be  considered — the  difficulties  and  importance 
of  every  conversion.  I  cannot  better  express  my  idea 
of  Hindooism  than  by  comparing  it  to  a  vast  arch, 
each  part  of  which  mutually  supports  and  is  bound  to- 
gether by  every  other.  To  remove  any  single  stone  is 
almost  impossible  ;  but  when  this  is  accomplished,  and 
one  after  another  is  taken  out,  it  is  easy  to  see  that  the 
same  principle  which  upheld  it,  now  hastens  its  down- 
fal.  The  Baptists,  by  their  translations,  by  their 
schools,  and  by  their  converts,  have  not  only  under- 
minded  the  foundations  of  idolatry  in  India,  but  have 
removed  one  stone  after  another  from  the  superstruc- 
ture ;  and  though  it  may  seem  yet  to  stand  firm,  and 
that  little  has  been  done  towards  its  overthrow,  it  in 
reality  totters  to  its  base,  and  we  may  hope  ere  long 
to  see  it  fall  a  whole  column  or  side  at  a  time. 


PART  VIII. 


PROPAGATION  OF  CHRISTIANITY  BY  THE  LONDON 
MISSIONARY   SOCIETY. 


CHAPTER  I. 

SOUTH    SEA  ISLANDS. 

Formation  of  the  Society — Voyages  of  the  Duff — Mis- 
sion  at  Tongataboo — Apostacy  of  Veeson — War — 
Murder  of  three  Missionaries — Abandonment  of  the 
Mission — Attempt  on  Christina. 

THE  formation  of  the  London  Missionary  Society 
commences  a  new  era  in  the  history  of  missions.  This 
Society,  composed  of  dissenters  and  members  of  the 
Established  Church,  had  its  origin  in  that  spirit  of  in- 
quiry on  the  subject  of  missions  which  preceded  and 
followed  the  formation  of  the  Baptist  Society.  Of  the 
causes  which  stood  in  more  immediate  connexion  with 
its  rise,  the  first  was  a  spirited  address  on  the  subject 
by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Bogue.  This  appeared  in  the  Evan- 
gelical Magazine  for  Sept.  1794.  It  occasioned  much 
conversation,  and  on  the  4th  of  Nov.  following  the  first 
concerted  meeting  with  a  view  to  the  Society  took 
place,  "  It  was  a  small,  but  glowing  and  harmonious 
circle  of  ministers  of  various  connexions  and  denomi- 
nations." They  resolved  to  call  in  the  aid  of  ministers 


288  PROPAGATION  OF  CHRISTIANITY  BY 

in  the  metropolis  and  its  vicinity,  by  means  of  a  circu- 
Jar  letter  and  address.  This  measure  discovered  the 
affectionate  willingness  of  many  to  engage  in  the  work, 
who  accordingly  met  Nov.  4th ;  and  after  much  con- 
sultation and  prayer,  formed  an  association,  and  ad- 
dressed circulars  to  all  parts  of  the  country  appointing 
a  general  meeting  in  London. 

At  the  time  specified,  a  most  interesting  and  harmoni- 
ous meeting  took  place,  which  continued  with  various  ex- 
ercises for  three  days.  The  grandest  object  that  ever  oc- 
cupied the  human  mind,  the  salvation  of  souls,  was  pre- 
sented in  such  a  variety  of  views,  and  in  so  striking  a 
manner  by  the  preachers,  that  every  serious  person 
awoke  as  from  a  dream, filled  with  surprise  that  so  noble 
a  design  had  never  before  been  conceived  by  them.  On 
the  first  day,  Sept.  22,  1795,  a  numerous  body  of  minis- 
ters and  people  in  presence  of  a  multitude  of  spectators, 
who  tarried  after  the  conclusion  of  public  worship, 
formed  themselves  into  a  society,  called  "  The  Mission- 
ary Society,"  whose  object  they  declared  to  be,  to 
spread  the  knowledge  of  Christ  among  the  heathen,  and 
other  unevangelized  nations.  The  field  chosen  for 
their  first  attempt,  was  the  South  Sea  Islands.  This 
mission  therefore  comes  first  iu  order. 

Great  preparations  were  made  to  commence  the  mis- 
sion on  an  extensive  scale.  A  ship,  called  the  Duff, 
was  purchased.  Capt.  Wilson,  a  gentleman  who  had 
been  in  the  India  service,  and  now  retired  in  affluence, 
generously  offered  to  take  command  of  her,  without  re- 
muneration. A  select  crew  of  pious  mariners  was  em- 
ployed, and  the  ship  fitted  out  with  every  necessary 
for  the  voyage,  and  the  establishments  designed  to  be 
made.  Before  the  time  of  sailing,  thirty  missionaries, 
(twenty  four  single,  and  six  married,)  had  been  exam- 
ined and  approved  for  the  service.  Four  of  them  were 
ordained  ministers,  the  remainder  principally  mechan- 
ics. They  were  set  apart  July  28,  and  all,  save  one, 
embarked  at  London  on  the  10th  of  August,  amidst  a 
crowd  of  spectators,  admiring  such  a  scene  as  was  nev- 


THE    LONDON    MISSIONARY    SOC1ETT.  289 

cr  perhaps  before  witnessed.  The  sailors  around  stood 
astonished  to  see  a  vessel,  aboard  which  not  an  oath 
was  heard  ;  but  the  captain,  crew,  and  passengers,  all 
singing  psalms.  To  this  day  they  talk  of  the  ship, 
calling  her  the  "  Ten  Commandments." 

The  Duff  arrived  at  Otaheite,  after  a  very  pleasant 
and  prosperous  voyage,  the  6th  of  March.  There,  agree- 
ably to  a  previouaarrangement,  1 3  single  and  five  married 
missionaries  were  landed  with  a  great  profusion  of  goods 
and  conveniences.  The  ship  then  proceeded  to  Ton- 
gataboo,  one  of  the  Friendly  islands,  where  ten  mission- 
aries were  left  •,  and  thence  to  the  Marquesas  with  the 
two  remaining  brethren,  one  of  whom  was  stationed  on 
an  island  called  Christina,  the  other,  discouraged  by 
the  unpromising  appearance  of  the  place,  and  the  pov- 
erty and  profligacy  of  the  inhabitants,  returned  to 
Otaheite  and  associated  with  the  brethren  there."  The 
Duff  sailed  from  Otaheite  for  London  in  July,  carrying 
Mr.  Gilham  the  surgeon  who  had  unexpectedly,  and 
much  to  the  grief  of  his  brethren,  expressed  a  desire  to 
return,  and  Mr.  Nobbs  from  Tongataboo,  on  account  of 
his  declining  health  ;  and  arrived  at  London  without 
having  sustained  the  least  material  loss  or  damage  in 
her  whole  voyage.  A  day  of  thanksgiving  was  ob- 
served by  the  Society.  It  was  resolved  that  the  ship 
be  employed  in  another  voyage  to  the  South  Seas. 
She  was  therefore  soon  refuted  and  put  under  the 
command  of  Capt.  Robson,  one  of  her  former  officers. 
She  sailed  with  nineteen  single  and  ten  married  mis- 
sionaries ;  but  was  captured  by  a  French  privateer  on 
the  coast  of  South  America;  The  missionaries  were 
carried  into  Rio  Janeiro,  when  they  sailed  to  Sisteon, 
and  thence  to  London  ;  where  they  arrived  about  one 
year  from  the  time  of  sailing.* 

This  disappointment,  though  it  was  an  electric  shock 
to  the  Society,  (and  indeed  to  the  Christian  world)  on- 
ly caused  them  to  more  vigorous  exertions  to  strength- 
en their  infant  missions,  and  to  extend  their  labours  in 
*  Lord's  History  of  Missions  p.  5.— Missionary  Transactions. 
25 


290  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY    BY 

every  possible  direction.  In  May  1800  they  sent  out 
twelve  single  missionaries,  most  of  whom  were  of  the 
number  that  sailed  in  the  Duff'.  One  of  them,  however, 
being  dangerously  sick  was  sent  on  shore  and  left ; 
another  died  on  his  passage,  and  a  third,  renouncing 
his  engagement  to  the  Society,  stopped  at  Port  Jack- 
son in  New  Holland.  The  arrival  of  the  remainder  at 
Otaheite,  will  be  noticed  in  our  account  of  the  mis- 
sion ;  to  which  we  may  now  proceed  ;  beginning  with 
the  branch  at  Tongataboo. 

The  missionaries  left  at  Tongataboo  were  Mr.  Kelso, 
ordained  at  Otaheile,  and  Messrs.  Bowel,  Buchanan, 
Cooper,  Gaulton,  Harper,  Nobbs,  Shelley,  Veeson,  and 
Wilkinson.  Their  reception  from  the  natives  was 
friendly.  They  found  two  Europeans  on  the  island, 
Ambler,  an  Englishman,  and  Connelly,  an  Irishman, 
both  of  whom  bore  marks  in  their  countenances  of  pe- 
culiar qualifications  for  the  gallows  ;  for  which  indeed 
it  seems  they  were  destined,  being  convicts  escap- 
ed from  Botany  Bay.  They  were,  however,  willing 
to  act  as  interpreters.  The  principal  chiefs  welcom- 
ed the  missionaries,  assigned  them  a  comfortable  habit- 
ation, and  promised  continued  protection. 

Things  appeared  favourable.  The  state  of  society 
was  more  tolerable  here  than  in  most  of  the  other  isl- 
ands. The  land,  which  was  fruitful,  was  fenced  and 
cultivated.  The  inhabitants  excelled  in  some  manu- 
factures. Marriage  was  common ;  the  aged  were 
treated  with  respect,  and  parents  appeared  fond  of  their 
children.  Human  sacrifices  were  not  offered.  In 
some  extreme  cases,  as  when  a  chief  was  dangerously 
indisposed,  a  relative  was  strangled*  that  his  strength 

*  An  instance  of  this  is  mentioned.  A  principal  chief,  clinging  with 
cowardly  selfishness  to  life,  sent  for  his  youngest  son  to  hare  him 
strangled.  The  youth  was  told  his  little  finger  was  to  be  cut  off. 
Coming  into  his  father's  presence,  he  was  seized  by  the  attendants. 
Comprehending  their  intention,  he  requested  them  to  use  no  violence, 
and  he  would  submit  to  his  father's  will.  As  they  persisted,  he  ,hy 
great  exertion,  beat  them  off,  others,  among  whom  was  his  own  sis- 
tert  came  to  their  assistance,  and  effected  his  death.  Quarterly  Re- 
view, Vol.11,  p.  31. 


THE    LONDON    MISSIONARY    SOCIETY.  291 

might  be  conveyed  into  the  sick,  but  generally  cutting 
off  some  limb,  as  the  little  finger,  answered  the  purpose. 

The  forms  of  religion  among  these  islanders  are  few. 
They  have  numerous  deities  presiding  over  districts, 
families,  and  individuals ;  and  ascribe  to  the  gods 
every  thing  they  cannot  comprehend,  yet  they  pay 
them  no  regard  except  when  theysuppose  them  angry. 
Their  island  rests  on  one  of  the  principal  gods,  Mowee, 
who  sometimes  being  weary  of  the  burden  strives  to  shake 
it  off.  When  the  natives  feel  the  earthquake,  they 
beat  the  ground,  to  reduce  the  god  to  order.  Like 
the  Romans,  they  acknowledge  the  existence  of  strange 
gods,  and  were  willing  to  admit  that  of  the  missiona- 
ries among  the  number.  There  is  a  kind  of  priesthood 
established  in  a  family  who  were  thought  originally  to 
have  come  from  the  sky.  The  head  of  it  is  acknowl- 
edged in  all  the  neighbouring  islands,  as  their  media- 
tor to  converse  with  the  gods  and  procure  plenty. 
Yet  they  seem  to  have  no  regular  priests. 

The  first  appearance  of  all  savages,  perhaps,  is  the 
most  favourable.  The  missionaries  formed  an  opin- 
ion of  these  natives  which  subsequent  events  too  soon 
refuted.  In  their  letter  to  the  Directors,  alluding  to  the 
name  Friendly  Islands,  they  say  "  Surely  no  appella- 
tion was  ever  better  applied."  They  therefore  com- 
menced their  labour  with  ardent  zeal,  and  sanguine  ex- 
pectations. When  the  ship  left  them  there  was  indeed 
a  passing  feeling  of  sadness.  They  watched  her  la- 
bouring in  the  waves  till  she  sunk  from  their  view  in 
the  distant  horizon  ;  then  while  they  looked  round  on 
the  strange  scenery,  which  awakened  no  friendly  as- 
sociation, far  distant  from  the  regions  of  civilized  life, 
where  they  were  to  pass  and  to  end  their  days,  a  sigh 
arose,  and  a  tear,  perhaps  of  regret,  stole  down  the 
cheek.  "  This,"  said  they  to  each  other,  "  is  the  ground 
•where  our  bodies  will  moulder  into  dust;  this  we  must 
consider  as  our  country  and  our  grave."  But  they 
were  ten  in  number,  all  social  and  friendly,  all  of  sim- 
ilar sentiments,  all  united  in  /eal  for  the  honour  of  the 


PROPAGATION    OP    CHRISTIANITY    B* 

Redeemer,  all  glowing  with  concern  for  the  kind  but 
ignorant  inhabitants. 

For  a  time  they  resided  together  in  one  body,  and 
the  natives  came  in  great  numbers  to  visit  them  ; 
bringing  presents  of  cloth,  roasted  pigs,  plantains  and 
cocoa  nuts.  The  missionaries  in  return  gave  them 
such  European  articles  as  they  had  to  spare.  Among 
other  things  was  a  cuckoo  clock,  which  they  present- 
ed Duatonga,  the  second  chief  in  the  island.  This 
had  excited  great  curiosity.  It  was  viewed  by  the 
natives  with  the  utmost  astonishment  before  it  was  put 
in  motion ;  but  when  this  was  done,  and  the  bird  came 
out  crying  cuckoo,  cuckoo,  they  were  struck  dumb 
wilh  wonder.  For  some  time  their  eyes  were  chained 
to  the  object,  then  they  looked  in  silence  at  each  oth- 
er, and  retired  in  perfect  amazement.  It  was  soon  re- 
ported all  over  the  island,  that  the  missionaries  had 
•'  wood  that  speaks."  Duatonga  was  delighted  with 
it,  and  having  carried  it  home  was  prompted  by  curi- 
osity to  examine  the  inside.  Having  taken  it  to  piec- 
es he  could  not  put  it  together  again,  but  brought  it  to 
the  missionaries.  Unfavourably,  they  were  in  this  re- 
spect no  wiser  than  he,  and  having  tried  in  vain  to  re- 
animate the  cuckoo,  they  were  lessened  in  the  opinion 
of  the  natives,  and  indeed  heartily  ridiculed. 

Though  the  missionaries  were  treated  kindly  by  the 
'natives,  they  received  much  abuse  from  the  renegado 
convicts.  These  even  attempted  to  rob  them,  after 
having  begged  all  they  could ;  but  were  overpowered 
by  numbers.  This  circumstance,  with  others,  partic- 
ularly the  great  desire  the  natives  had  for  their  goods, 
caused  the  missionaries  to  separate,  and  put  themselves 
under  the  protection  of  the  different  chiefs.  As  the 
Duff  stopped  at  Tongafaboo  on  her  return,  Connelly 
was  taken  olF,  but  Ambler  escaped  search,  and  remain- 
ed. He  was  joined  by  a  brother  convict,  named  Mor- 
gan, from  a  neighbouring  island  ;  and  afterwards  seven, 
most  of  them  from  Botany  Bay,  were  set  on  shore  by 
an  American  vessel.  Of  the  latter,  however.,  two, 


THE    LONDON    MISSIONARY    SOCIETV.  293- 

Beak  and  Burnham,  proved  to  be  sober  and  industri- 
ous ;  especially  Beak,  who  was  a  blacksmith.  He  be- 
came friendly  to  the  missionaries,  and  generally  resid- 
ed with  them.  The  others  were  of  the  vilest -class. 
They  quitted  the  vessel  at  the  instigation  of  Ambler,  who 
told  them  if  they  did  not  like  their  situation  on  the  isl- 
and, they  could  at  any  time  plunder  the  missionaries  of 
tools  and  iron  to  build  a  vessel,  and  instruments  to- 
navigate  her  to  any  place  they  might  choose. 

The  missionaries,  now  nine  in  number,  (Mr.  Nobb& 
having  reembarked  on  account  of  ill  health,)  though 
separated,  met  occasionally  on  the  Sabbath,  and  regu- 
larly once  every  month.  One  of  them,  Veeson,  who 
was  alone  with  a  chief,  soon  absented  himself  from 
their  meetings.  It  was  rumored  that  he  cohabited  with 
a  native  woman.  At  length  he  confessed  the  fact,  and 
offered,  as  the  only  remedy,  to  marry  her  ;  but,  when 
the  marriage  ceremony  was  partly  performed,  the  wo- 
man burst  into  tears,  and  refused  to  take  the  obligations 
which  she  understood  were  necessary  to  become  his 
wife,  alleging  there  was  not  sufficient  affection  between 
themrand  that  she  had  been  actuated  by  fear  of  her 
parents  and  her  chief.  "  Thus,"  say  the  missionaries, 
"  the  Lord  hedged  up  Veeson's  way,  and  poured  con- 
tempt upon  him,  which  only  tended  to  render  him  more 
hard  and  obdurate."  They  were  obliged  to  excommu- 
nicate him. 

The  remaining  missionaries  applied  with  diligence 
to  their  work ;  but  to  convey  any  knowledge  of 
Christianity  to  the  sensual  natives  was  almost  impossi- 
ble. Nor  could  they  promise  themselves  much  from 
schools,  as  the  children  were  wild  and  ungovernable. 
Other  difficulties  met  them.  Ambler,  with  his  base 
associates,  did  them  every  ill  office  in  his  power.  He 
persuaded  the  natives  that  the  chiefs  who  happened  to 
die  were  killed  by  God  in  answer  to  prayer  ;  and  that 
if  the  missionaries  continued  to  pray,  there  would  not 
bs  a  chief  left  alive.  This  created  much  alarm,  and- 
25* 


294  PROPAGATION    OK  CHRISTIANITY    BY 

one  of  the  chiefs  requested  them  "  to  desist  from  that 
pernicious  practice  of  praying." 

Neither  chiefs  nor  people  were  unwilling  to  believe 
any  thing  against  the  missionaries,  and  their  situation 
soon  became  perilous.  A  plot  was  discovered,  in 
•which  the  chiefs  who  had  shown  them  most  kindness 
were  concerned,  to  murder  them  all,  in  order  to  obtain 
their  goods.  About  tne  same  time,  the  house  of  one  of 
their  number,  Mr.  Cooper,  was  entered  in  the  night  by 
ten  or  twelve  men,  who  ordered  him  out  of  doors,  strip- 
ped off  his  linen,  and  having  plundered  every  thing 
they  could  lay  their  hands  on,  went  their  way.  There 
was  reason  to  suspect  that  the  chief  under  whose  pro- 
tection Mr.  Cooper  lived  was  privy  to  the  affair.  By 
the  help  of  Beak,  however,  the  missionaries  having 
erected  a  forge,  provided  the  natives  with  many  useful 
.implements  ;  and  kept  the  chiefs  in  tolerable  humour. 

About  two  years  from  the  time  of  their  landing,  a 
series  of  calamities  commenced,  which  destroyed  some 
of  the  missionaries,  and  drove  the  remainder  from  the 
island.  On  the  morning  of  April  22d,  news  was  brought 
to  three  of  the  brethren  residing  at  Aheefo,  that  the 
principal  chief,  Dugonagaboola,  was  assassinated  by 
two  of  his  cousins,  Loogalalla  and  Newer.  Soon  after, 
they  received  a  message  from  Atta,  a  chief  of  conside- 
rable power,  informing  them  of  the  assassination,  and 
desiring  ther.i  to  take  arms  and  follow  him  in  quest  of 
the  conspirators.  The  brethren  declined.  This  sur- 
prised and  irritated  Alta.  He  told  them  they  must  no 
"longer  expect  his  protection ;  his  attention  would  be 
engrossed  by  other  subjects  ;  and  besides,  it  would  be 
entirely  out  of  his  power  to  restrain  the  people.  This 
they  then  imputed  to  his  caprice  ;  but  soon  had  melan- 
choly proof  that  all  subordination  was  broken  up,  and 
every  one  left  to  act  without  controul,  according  to  his 
ravage  inclination.  The  common  people  plundered  the 
gardens  and  houses  of  every  thing  they  could  lay  then- 
hands  on.  More  than  eight  hundred  people  were  im- 
mediately collected  within  half  a  mile  of  one  place  oc- 


TIIK    LONDOX    MISSIONARY    SOCIETY.  295 

cupied  by  the  missionaries.  During  the  night  of  the 
23d,  they  kept  up  a  continued  noise  with  conches,, 
log  drums,  and  war  songs;  which  together,  we  may 
well  suppose,  made  a  din  horrible  to  be  heard. 
The  brethren  kept  watch,  but  lost  some  articles.  The 
next  day  the  army  marched,  and  having  taken  one 
of  Loogalalla's  party,  he  was  immediately  cut  up 
alive,  and  eaten  raw. 

While  preparations  were  making  on  both  sides  for 
war,  the  missionaries  were  strongly  solicited  to  lend 
their  aid.  Their  refusal  exposed  them  to  indignities. 
One  of  their  stations  (where  the  forge  was  erected,)  was 
plundered.  The  two  brethren  there,  retired  to  join 
those  in  Aheefo.  Here,  on  the  9th  of  May,  they  saw 
the  enemy  approaching  in  fifteen  large  canoes.  The 
next  morning,  about  three  o'clock,  they  were  sent  for 
by  Atta  to  join  the  army.  News  having  been  brought 
that  a  large  force  was  landed  in  a  neighbouring  district, 
he  had  concluded  to  abandon  Aheefo  to  the  canoe  party, 
and  attack  the  other  division  on  land.  The  brethren 
had  no  alternative,  but  to  go,  or  stay  and  be  destroyed. 
They  fell  into  the  rear  of  the  army.  The  march  was 
conducted  with  considerable  order.  About  day  break 
they  met  the  enemy's  van.  The  Aheefoniaris,  after 
three  shouts,  made  an  onset  with  great  bravery.  In  a. 
short  lime  the  enemy  gave  way  on  all  hands,  leaving 
their  killed  and  wounded  to  the  mercy,  or  rather  cruel- 
ty, of  the  victors,  who  at  first  gave  no  quarter.  The 
missionaries  witnessed  sce-nes  which  filled  them  with 
horror.  Near  where  the  fight  began,  they  found  an 
old  man  roasting  one  of  the  dead  bodies,  apparently 
with  a  design  to  eat  it.  In  another  place  was  the  body 
of  a  chief,  the  head  severed  from  the  trunk.  Even  the 
women  as  they  passed,  dipped  their  hands  in  the  blood 
and  licked  them. 

The  Aheefonians  were  at  first  much  delighted  to  see 
the  missionaries  with  them,  expecting  they  would  take 
an  active  part.  On  every  little  advantage  gained,  they 
paid  them  warm  acknowledgments  in  common  with 


PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY    liV 

their  imaginary  deities.  Even  the  dog  which  one  of 
them  led,  came  in  for  his  share,  and  was  treated  with 
frequent  draughts  of  kava.*  But  when  it  was  seen 
that  they  rendered  no  assistance,  they  became  equally 
obnoxious  with  the  enemy,  and  were  driven  back  to 
Ahecfo.  Here  they  found  their  habitation  had  been 
plundered,  and,  though  in  a  better  state  than  they  ex- 
pected, unsafe  for  their  residence.  They  fled  to  a  back 
part  of  the  Island,  and  lay  among  the  rocks  through  the 
day.  In  the  evening,  they  returned  ;  and  rinding  they 
could  not  stay  in  their  own  house,  retired  to  that  of  a 
neighbour,  who  professed  much  kindness  ;  but,  as  they 
afterwards  found,  intended  to  murder  them  in  the  night. 
In  the  morning  they  took  their  station  in  a  wood. 
About  noon,  a  party  of  friends  passing,  told  them  the 
Aheefonians  were  beaten,  and  Atta,  with  many  other  of 
their  protectors,  killed.  On  hearing  this  they  fled  with 
the  crowd. 

After  goit>7  about  two  miles  they  encountered  a  par- 
ly of  armed  men,  who  stripped  them  of  their  clothes, 
leaving  them,  however,  some  country  garments.  They 
found  a  shelter  among  the  rocks  in  a  retired  place. 
Here  they  had  opportunity  for  reflection.  They  were 
stripped  of  every  thing  ;  not  even  a  Bible  was  left  them. 
Yet  their  lives  were  spared,  and  their  heavenly  inher- 
itance was  beyond  the  reach  of  savages.  They  spent 
the  lime  in  recounting  their  mercies,  and  forgot  they 
were  like  a  chased  hart,  which  the  hounds  are  yet  pur- 
suing. 

In  the  course  of  the  afternoon  they  found  in  a  hole 
of  the  rock  a  quantity  of  fresh  water,  which  was  a  great 
relief.  About  sunset  two  of  them  ventured  out  in  quest 
of  food,  as  they  had  eaten  nothing  for  the  last  twenty 
four  hours.  They  soon  returned,  bringing  a  bread  fruit 
and  some  green  bannanas,  which  they  received  of  a 
party  at  a  little  distance.  From  this  party  too,  they 
received  the  melancholy  intelligence  that  their  breth- 

*  An  intoxicating  liquor  made  by  chewing  a  certain  plaut,  cx- 
pfeieing  the  juice,  and  Jeatiujj  it  to  ferment. 


THE    LONDON    MISSIONARY    SOC1ETV.  29  <r 

ren  at  Ardea,  Bowel,  Gaulton,  and  Harper,  with  Burn- 
ham  the  American,  were  murdered.  It  seems  that  the 
Ahecfonians  having  defeated  the  enemy,  pursued  them 
into  that  district.  The  missionaries,  as  they  had  taken 
no  part  in  the  war,  apprehended  no  danger  to  them- 
selves, and  went  out  to  meet  the  warriors  as  friends. 
But  among  them  was  one  who  had  formerly  requested 
some  gift  which  was  refused.  Like  a  true  savage,  he 
took  this  opportunity  to  be  revenged.  He  ran  to  the 
attack,  and  was  readily  joined  by  others.  They  knock- 
ed down  Harper,  Bowel,  and  Burnham,  murdering  them 
on  the  spot.  Gaulton  fled  ;  but  looking  back,  and  see- 
ing his  brethren  fall  whom  he  loved,  he  returned,  hop- 
ing, perhaps,  to  assist  them,  and  shared  a  similar  fate. 

This  stroke  was  severely  felt  by  all,  yet  they  quieted 
themselves  in  God.  The  following  day  was  the  Sab- 
bath, which  they  attempted  to  spend  in  suitable  exer- 
cises among  the  rocks.  They  prayed  and  conversed 
on  the  happiness  of  trusting  in  the  Lord,  Just  as  they 
had  concluded  the  last  prayer,  they  saw  a  man  ap- 
proaching with  a  spear  balancing  it  in  his  hand,  ap- 
parently undetermined  whether  to  throw  it.  On  ob- 
serving their  number,  he  seemed  confused,  and  finally 
addressed  them  in  a  friendly  manner,  pretending  he 
was  sent  by  one  of  the  chiefs  to  conduct  them  to  a 
place  of  safety  ;  if  they  would  stay  a  few  moments  till 
he  could  step  into  the  woods  for  some  cloth  he  had 
concealed,  he  would  accompany  them.  They  remain- 
ed. He  soon  came  back,  but  his  tone  was  somewhat 
altered,  and  he  required  them  to  stay  a  little  longer, 
His  singular  conduct  excited  suspicion  in  the  mission- 
aries that  he  was  about  to  bring  a  gang  upon  them,  and 
they  sought  safety  in  flight.  Going  about  a  mile  they 
met  a  small  company  of  natives  by  whom  they  were 
treated  kindly. 

For  some  time  they  were  driven  about  the  country, 
exposed  to  the  insults  of  the  rabble,  and  the  intolerable 
stench  of  dead  bodies.  They  were  permitted  to  visit  Ar- 
dea.  They  found  the  place  a  perfect  desolation*  the  housr 


298  PROPAGATION  OF   CHRISTIANITY    BY 

es  either  burnt  or  lying  on  the  ground ;  the  fences  torn  in 
pieces  ;  and  the  fruits  mostly  destroyed.  But  there  was  a 
more  heart  rending  scene — th  j  bodies  of  their  murdered 
brethren  lying  on  the  ground,  exposed  to  the  insults  of 
all  who  passed  by.  Bowel  and  Gaulton  lay  on  the 
road.  Harper  in  the  neighbouring  field.  They  were 
all  so  much  disfigured,  as  scarcely  to  be  known.  Burn- 
ham  lay  in  a  kind  of  ditch,  at  a  considerable  distance. 
His  body  was  in  such  a  state  that  it  could  not  be  mov- 
ed, and  they  covered  it  with  earth  where  it  was.  With 
the  assistance  of  the  natives  they  dug  a  grave,  large 
enough  to  contain  the  three  brethren,  and  having,  with 
some  difficulty,  conveyed  them  to  it,  buried  them  with- 
out shroud  or  coffin. 

Having  performed  this  sad  office,  they  consulted  their 
own  safety  among  the  natives,  by  endeavouring  to  be 
of  use  to  them.  With  much  effort  another  forge  was 
erected,  in  which  various  valuable  implements  were 
made  ;  but  the  chief,  under  whose  direction  it  was, 
treated  them  most  basely,  and  at  one  time  stripped 
them  of  every  thing  they  had,  merely  for  refusing  to 
give  him  a  shark-hook,  which  they  had  promised  to  an- 
other person.  Loogalalla.  indeed,  on  becoming  mas- 
ter of  the  island,  sent  for  them,  and  promised  his  pro- 
tection ;  but  as  he  soon  set  out  on  an  expedition  to 
subdue  the  small  islands  in  the  vicinity,  they  were  left 
defenceless.  Most  of  the  chiefs  looked  upon  them 
with  an  evil  eye.  All  the  late  calamities  were  charged 
to  them.  They  were  treated  with  great  cruelty,  by 
the  vanquished  party,  and  even  by  (hose  attached  to 
Loogalalla.  More  than  once  there  appeared  but  a  step 
between  them  and  death.  Their  situation  at  the  end 
of  the  year  was  truly  wretched. 

On  the  17th  of  January,  the  island  was  visited  by  a 
storm  and  furious  hurricane,  which  destroyed  almost 
every  thing  that  had  escaped  the  ravages  of  war.  Fam- 
ine was  inevitable.  It  was  now  nine  months  since  the 
troubles  began,  and  the  missionaries,  destitute  of  rai- 
ment, and  nearly  of  food,  exposed  to  the  malice  of  their 


THE    LONDON  MISSIONARY    SOCIETY.  299 

enemies,  who  had  taken  so  much  pains  to  prejudice 
Loogalalla  against  them,  that  they  were  assured  he  had 
determined  on  the  death  of  some  or  all  of  them  on  his 
return,  saw  all  their  prospects  of  usefulness  closed,  and 
their  situation  becoming  dangerous  in  the  extreme. 
It  was,  indeed,  already  so  desperate,  that  they  serious- 
ly thought  of  attempting  a  voyage  to  New  Holland  ia 
an  open  boat. 

With  whatagitation  then  did  they  hear  the  report  of  two 
guns  fired  in  the  bay  !  It  was  in  the  evening,  too  late 
for  them  to  certify  themselves  whence  the  sound  pro- 
ceeded ;  and  they  passed  the  night  in  that  state  of  suf- 
fering, which  nothing  but  the  intensity  of  hope  and  fear 
can  produce.  In  the  morning  they  endeavoured  to 
get  their  boat  to  sea,  but  alas  !  the  tide  did  not  reach 
it  by  forty  or  fifty  yards.  In  the  afternoon  a  higher 
tide  enabled  them  to  clear  out,  and  they  found  two 
ships  lying  in  the  roads.  One  was  the  Betsey,  from 
London,  having  on  board  Mr.  Harris,  missionary  at 
Otaheite.  Their  arrival  was  very  providential,  as  they 
had  been  driven  off  by  a  storm,  and  had  given  up  the 
hope  of  making  the  island,  when  a  calm  succeeding, 
they  were  driven  back  by  a  strong  current.  The  cap- 
tain of  the  Betsey,  on  learning  the  situation  of  the  mis- 
sionaiies,  readily  offered  them  a  passage  to  Port  Jack- 
son. They  arrived  safe  in  February.  Buchanan, 
Kelso,  and  -Wilkinson  soon  took  passage  to  London  ; 
Cooper  and  Shelly  associated  with  the  missionaries 
from  Otaheite,  until  the  former  went  to  London,  and 
the  latter  (after  being  married)  to  Otaheite  the  follow- 
ing year. 

The  missionaries  did  not  leave  Tongataboo  without 
very  keen  emotions.  The  natives  who  had  been  friend- 
ly, on  parting  with  them,  shed  many  tears.  This  af- 
fected the  missionaries  most  sensibly.  "  Our  feelings," 
say  they,  "  cannot  be  conceived,  much  less  expressed  ; 
the  loss  of  time,  of  toil,  of  public  expense,  were  weigh- 
ty considerations  ;  but  that  of  leaving  a  whole  country, 
containing  thousands  of  our  race,  among  whom  were 


£00  PROPAGATION  OP  CHRISTIANITY  B* 

the  affectionate  friends  we  had  now  parted  from,  sitting 
in  the  gross  darkness  of  pagan  superstition,  bound  to 
the  service  of  the  worst  of  tyrants  by  the  chains  of  their 
own  ignorance  and  prejudices,  and  without  being  able 
to  effect  any  thing  for  their  emancipation,  outweighed 
them  all." 

As  Veeson  still  remained  on  the  island,  it  will  be 
proper  to  take  some  notice  of  him,  before  leaving  this 
article.  After  his  excommunication  he  gradually  fell 
into  all  the  vices  of  the  natives,  and  conformed  to  their 
customs.  He  soon  became  a  chief,  had  a  large  planta- 
tion, and  a  great  number  of  dependants.  But  savage 
life,  after  a  time,  sickened  upon  him.  During  the  wars 
he  beheld  scenes  that  made  him  sink  at  the  thought  of 
spending  his  days  among  beings  so  destitute  of  all  hu- 
manity. At  one  time  he  came  across  piles  of  human 
bodies  placed  transversely  in  large  stacks  ;  and  going  a 
little  farther,  saw  a  mother  in  a  sitting  posture  holding 
an  infant  to  her  breast  as  in  the  act  of  sucking,  but 
both  cold  with  death.  The  .savages  after  murdering 
them,  had  left  the  bodies  to.stiffen  in  that  affecting  at- 
titude. His  blood  almost  froze  at  the  barbarity  he  con- 
stantly witnessed,  and  he  began  to  lind,  too,  that  his 
life  was  in  danger  from  the  jealousy  of  a  chief.  When 
therefore,  in  1801,  he  learnt  that  a  ship  was  on  the 
coast,  his  mind  was  greatly  agitated,  and  he  began  to 
revolve  plans  of  escape.  At  length  he  persuaded  some 
of  the  natives  to  go  and  trade  with  the  vessel  ;  but  as 
they  approached,  he  had  the  vexation  to  see  her  under 
weigh.  Still  as  there  was  only  a  light  breeze,  he  gain- 
ed upon  her,  and  drawing  near,  called  out,  "  How  do 
you  do,  countrymen  ?"  The  sailors  laughed,  as  his  dress 
and  tatooed  skin  belied  his  speech.  Supposing  him  a 
native  who  had  picked  up  some  English  phrases,  they 
held  on.  Veeson  was  now  about  to  lose,  forever,  an 
opportunity  of  leaving  the  savages.  He  attempted  to 
call  out  who  he  was,  but  had  lost  his  native  tongue,  or 
mixed  it  with  the  language  of  the  islanders.  In  despair 
he  jumped  overboord  to  swim  to  the  vessel.  A  chief 


THE  LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  30t 

at  hand  said,  "  Get  into  my  canoe,  I  will  take  you  to 
the  ship."  He  accepted  the  offer,  when  the  wretch 
immediately  turned  towards  the  shore.  Almost  frantic, 
Veeson  now  cried  out  as  loud  as  he  could,  and  lifted  up 
his  eyes  to  heaven.  His  cries  and  gestures  caught  the 
attention  of  the  captain,  who  said,  "  That  must  certain- 
ly  be  a  European,"  and  ordered  out  a  boat ;  but  the 
natives  rowed  from  it  as  fast  as  possible.  A  young 
man  at  the  head  of  the  boat  beckoned  Veeson  to  plunge 
into  the  water,  which  he  did,  and  was  taken  on  board. 

During  the  voyage,  Veeson  was  in  a  wild  state  of 
mind ;  disgusted  with  savage  life,  but  too  long  habitu- 
ated to  its  privileges  to  brook  the  restraints  of  civiliz- 
ed society;  he  wished  to  be  landed  on  an  uninhabit- 
ed spot,  that  he  might  end  his  days  as  a  hermit.  But 
after  his  arrival  in  England  he  was  induced,  by  a  pious 
female  relation,  to  return  to  the  place  where  he  receiv- 
ed his  first  religious  impressions,  to  resume  his  former 
occupations,  and  attend  on  the  long  neglected  means 
of  grace.  The  associations  thus  awakened,  had  a  hap- 
py effect ;  the  prodigal  began  to  reflect,  to  repent,  and 
at  length  returned,  as  is  hoped,  to  find  the  gloom  of 
despondency  and  the  darkness  of  guilt  removed  by  the 
smiles  of  his  compassionate,  though  injured  Redeemer. 

CHRISTINA.  It  is  only  necessary  to  mention  con- 
cerning this  mission,  that  Mr.  Crook,  who  was  left  alone 
on  the  island,  suffered  considerably,  especially  with 
hunger,  the  first  six  cionths  on  account  of  a  general 
scarcity,  and  at  the  end  of  a  year,  going  on  board  a 
ship  which  arrived  at  the  island,  he  was  driven  off  in 
her  by  a  fresh  wind,  and  unable  to  get  back.  By  his 
request  he  was  landed  on  another  island  about  sixty 
miles  distant,  where  the  natives,  astonished  to  s<?e  a 
white  man,  who  could  speak  their  language,  treated  him 
with  great  respect.  After  residing  here  about  seven 
months,  he  embraced  an  opportunity  of  a  passage  to 
Enghncl,  hoping  thence  to  gel  back  to  Christina,  or  «>. 
some  way  advance  the  cause  of  missions. 
26 


J02  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY  3V 

CHAPTER  II. 

OTAHEITE. 

\ativc  character — Dangers  and  difficulties  of  the  mis- 
sionaries— Three  of  them  robbed — Several  abandon 
the  mission — Aposiacy  of  Mr.  Lewis — Chief  blown  up 
with  gunpowder — Defection  of  Mr.  Broomhall — War 
— Itinerant  preaching — Death  of  Pomare — Mission- 
aries driven  from  the  Island — Return — Conversion  of 
the  king — Abolition  of  idolatry.  ' 

IT  seems  proper,  before  entering  on  the  details  of  (his 
mission,  to  give  a  few  outlines  of  the  native  character, 
as  that  was  afterwards  developed  to  the  missionaries. 
Being  situated  in  a  climate,  where  no  covering  is  need- 
ed to  protect  them  from  the  inclemency  of  the  seasons, 
and  on  a  soil  which  yields  spontaneously  whatever  is 
necessary  for  support,  the  inhabitants  seem  at  first  view 
singularly  favoured  of  Providence.  Indeed  when  this 
island  was  first  discovered,  the  tales  of  fairy  land  could 
not  exceed  the  descriptions  given  of  it  as  a  second 
Eden.  The  moral  atmosphere,  too,  was  supposed  to 
be  as  pure  and  mild  as  the  natural.  A  few  clouds  of 
ignorance  only  remained,  and  these  the  Gospel  could 
of  course  dispel. 

But  a  happy  soil  and  climate  does  not  always  make 
a  happy  state  of  society.  They  are  undoubtedly  more 
favourable,  comparatively,  to  savage  than  to  civilized 
nations,  since  the  latter  can  with  less  difficulty  remedy 
any  defects  of  this  kind,  and  improve  nature  by  art. 
In  no  stage  of  improvement,  however,  is  their  moral  in- 
fluence always  happy.  On  the  contray,  people  are 
often  found  corrupt  in  exact  proportion  to  the  luxuri- 
ance of  the  soil  they  inhabit.  This  is  certainly  the 
case  in  the  South  Sea  Islands,  the  natives  being  gen- 
erally oWiged  to  make  little  effort  to  procure  subsisl- 
"nce,  fall  into  all  the  excesses  of  wickedness,  and  scern 


THE  LONDON  5HSSHDNARY  SOCIETY. 

to  have  no  occupation  but  to  riot  in  sensual  selfishness, 
or  to  bite  and  devour  one  another. 

Their  social  state  was  found  to  be  much  the  same 
•with  that  of  our  western  Indians.  They  were  equally 
uncivilized,  and  were  governed  in  the  same  manner  by 
the  authority  of  chiefs  or  petty  kings.  Perhaps  the 
enervating  effect  of  a  hot  climate  had  detracted  some- 
thing from  that  ferocity,  which  marks  our  Indian  ;  but 
nothing  from  that  malignant  depravity  of  heart,  which 
is  beyond  the  influence  of  climate  or  situation.  They 
seem  to  have  been  chargeable  with  almost  every  spe- 
cies of  guilt  of  which  they  were  capable,  being  utterly 
destitute  of  honesty,  gratitude,  shame,  or  whatever 
might1  check  the  indulgence  of  their  unhallowed  pas- 
sions. The  missionaries  state,  that  at  the  time  of  their 
landing  on  Otaheite,  there  was  not  probably,  one  fe- 
male over  the  age  of  twelve  years,  who  had  not  been 
debased-.  Sodomy  was  not  uncommon.  Of  that 
scourge  with  which  a  holy  God  punishes  lascivious- 
ness,  multitudes  bore  the  marks  in  their  diseased  bod- 
ies, carrying  this  brand  of  infamy  even  in  their  ulcer- 
ated countenances.  The  horrid  practice  of  murdering 
children  was  common  to  all  ranks,  and  one  reason  as- 
signed for  it,  was, 'that  the  women  so  often  changed 
their  husbands,  and  were  so  loose  in  their  habits,  tl; ...t 
they  could  not  bring  up  their  infams.  Wli£:n  the  wiiV; 
of  a  chief  cohabited  with  a  common  man,  which  V.-QJ 
not  unfrcquent,  the  child  was  instantly  murdered,  lest 
the  royal  blood  should  be  polluted  by  mixture.  Edeu 
the  queen  destro)  cd  two  in  succession,  soon  after  the 
arrival  of  the  missionaries.  Every  species  of  murder 
was  common,  lie  that  killed  a  man  was  as  if  he  had 
cut  off  a  dog's  neck.  Human  sacrifices  were  offered 
on  any  special  occasion  of  rejoicing.  They  were 
slaughtered,  by  being  knocked  on  the  head  with  a  club 
or  stones,  after  which  a  principal  priest  look  out  the 
eyes,  and  holding  them  in  his  hands  presented  them  to 
the  mouth  of  the  king,  who  opened  his  lips  as  if  to  re- 
ceive and  cat  them.  The  carcass  was  then  thrown  in- 


304-  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY   BY 

to  a  pit,  and  covered  with  stones.  From  the  number 
of  pits  in  one  place,  the  moral  of  Opare,  the  missiona- 
ry judged  that  several  hundreds  had  been  sacrificed 
there. 

A  fruitful  source  of  cruelty  and  pollution  was  found 
in  an  association  called  the  Areoy  Society,  who  were 
respected  for  their  ancestry,  and  perhaps  for  their  rig- 
iJ  customs  and  peculiar  manner  of  life.  They  wan- 
dered about  from  island  to  island,  procuring  their  sub- 
sistence by  plunder,  and  performing  various  feats  as 
>trolling  players  for  the  amusement  of  the  inhabitants. 
Each  of  the  men  kept  two  or  three  women  as  wives, 
but  they  all  lived  in  a  state  of  promiscuous  concubin- 
age, and  a  fundamental  principle  of  their  Society  re- 
quired the  murder  of  every  infant,  as  soon  as  it  was 
born.t 

The  religion  of  the  Otaheitans  consisted  in  a  very 
absurd  and  confused  mythology,  united  with  a  super- 
stitious reverence  for  their  priests,  and  a  belief  in 
witchcraft.  One  of  the  jugglers  told  the  missionaries, 
he  had  several  spirits  under  his  command,  whom  he 
could  send  where  he  pleased,  as  instruments  of  death, 
yea,  even  make  them  set  fire  to  trees.  When  a  per- 
son died,  they  said  "  he  is  gone  to  the  night."  Every 
soul  was  supposed  to  be  eaten  as  soon  as  it  left  the 
body  by  one  of  the  gods,  and  passing  through  him,  it 
was  purified,  and  itself  became  a  god,  prepared  to  eat 
others.  Thus  the  parent,  who  went  before,  ate  their 
children,  and  if  the  children  died  first,  they  ale  their 

parents.^ 

The  missionaries  left  at  Otaheite  were  Messrs. 
Cover,  Eyre,  Jefferson,  and  Lewis,  ordained  ministers  ; 
and  Messrs.  Bicknell,  Broomhall,  Cock,  Clocle,  Henry, 
Hodges,  Hassel,  Main,  Nott,  Oakes,  Smith,  W.  Puck- 
ey  and  I.  Puckey,  artisans.  They  were  favourably 
received  by  the  native  chiefs.  The  sovereign,  Oloo, 

*  Miss.  Trans.  Vol.  I.  p.  99. 

t  Lord's  Hist. — Miss.  Transactions. 

\  Quarterly  Review,  Vol.  11.  pp.  3S>  39. 


THE  LOKDO-N  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  305 

however,  viewed  them  with  a  gloomy  aspect ;  but  he 
was  only  seventeen  years  of  age,  and  under  the  regen- 
cy of  his  father  Pomare  and  his  mother  Edea,  both  of 
whom  favoured  the  mission.  They  were  likewise  pat- 
ronized by  Manne  Manne,  the  chief  priest  of  the  island  j 
though  he  sometimes  remarked  that  the  "  missionaries 
gave  them  plenty  of  the  word  of  God,  and  little  of  any 
thing  else." 

The  district  of  Matavia,  on  the  north  side  of  the  isl- 
and, was  readily  ceded  to  the  missionaries,  and  a  large 
house  appropriated  -to  their  use,  to  which  they  after- 
wards added  another  building  for  a  place  of  worship. 
The  natives  kindly  assisted  them,  in  preparing  their 
habitations,  and  one  even  stripped  his  own  house  to 
provide  them  with  materials.  A  forge  was  soon  erect- 
ed, and  Hassel  and  Hodges  began  to  work  at  their 
trade.  The  natives  flocked  around  them,  surprised 
at  the  ease  with  which  they  wrought  their  tools.  They 
were  much  frightened,  however,  with  the  sparks  and 
the  hissing  of  hot  iron  in  water.  No  sooner  did  these 
begin,  than  they  fled  in  all  directions.  Pomare  was 
delighted  beyond  measure  with  the  bellows  and  forge.. 
He  caught  the  blacksmith  in  his  arms,  all  dirty  as  he 
was,  and  joined  noses  with  him  ;  an  expression  of  the 
highest  satisfaction. 

By  the  aid  of  Peter,  a  Swede,  who  had  been  some 
years  on  the  island,  the  brethren  were  able  to  make 
known  the  object  of  their  mission,  and  expostulate 
with  the  natives  concerning  their  abominable  practices.. 
Some  little  effect  was  manifest,  either  through  fear,  or 
the  influence  of  presents  ;  so  that  all  the  decencies  of 
civilized  life  were  not  so  often  outraged,  at  least  before 
the  missionaries.  There  was  promise  of  further  amend- 
ment, particularly  with  respect  to  human  sacrifices,  and 
the  murder  of  children.  But  the  missionaries  soon 
found  they  were  dealing  with  a  people,  treacherous^ ind 
faithless  to  the  last  degree.  The  next  day  after  the 
Duff  left  them,  (Aug.  4,  1797,)  they  overheard  Edea> 
"who  was  the  most  powerful  person  on  the  island,  talk* 
26* 


rKOfAGATIO.V    OF    CHlUSTIAMTr    BJ 

ing  of  the  quantity  of  properly  they  had,  and  the  pro- 
priety of  taking  it  from  them.  It  was  suggested  thi-- 
might  easily  be  done  on  the  Sabbath.  The  brethren 
mentioned  toEdea  what  they  had  learnt,  and  took  sornr* 
measures  of  defence.  The  queen  denied  any  plot; 
and  they  heard  no  more  of  it.  They  were,  however, 
obliged  to  keep  a  guard  of  two  brethren  by  night,  to 
prevent  their  goods  from  being  taken  ;  but  with  this 
precaution,  they  suffered  frequent  depredations.  As  an 
instance  of  the  boldness  and  enterprise  of  these  thieves, 
the  following  may  be  mentioned.  One  morning  it  was 
discovered  that  the  smith's  shop  had  been  robbed  of 
several  valuable  articles.  On  examining,  it  was  found 
that  the  thief  had  entered  under  the  side  of  the  building, 
j'ormed  of  posts  driven  into  the  ground  about  two  feet, 
by  digging  a  hole-  with  his  hands  sufficient  to  admit  his 
whole  body.  This  he  had  done  while  the  watch  was 
constantly  patroling  round  the  shop.  Once  he  was 
Discovered,  but  had  so  coiled  himself  into  his  hole,  as 
to  be  taken  for  a  hog,  and  left  unmolested. 

The  missionaries  found  great  difficulty  in  learning 
the  native  language,  on  account  of  the  multiplicity  of 
vowels,  the  many  instances  of  contraction,  and  the  va- 
rious meanings  of  the  same  word.  Their  operations 
were  likewise  impeded  by  constant  alarms  for  their 
personal  safety,  which  compelled  them  (o  barricade 
'heir  house,  and  by  being  harassed  with  the  company 
of  noisy  and  lawless  barbarians.  As  early  as  possible^ 
ihey  made  yn  address  to  the  chiefs  and  people,  to  ex- 
plain their  object ;  to  exhibit  the  benefits  of  civiliza- 
tion ;  to  inform  them,  that  in  countries  where  the  true- 
God  is  known,  idol  worship  and  human  sacrifices  arc 
abolished,  and  the  crimes, of  sodomy  and  murder  pun- 
ished with  death;  to  advise  them  to  adopt  the  customs 
of  those  countries,  and  stop  the  inhuman  practice  of 
killing  infants.  They  offered  to  build  a  house  for  such 
children,  as  might  be  saved  from  the  Areoies,  and  to 
instruct  them  in  the  useful  arts.  They  told  Pomare,  if 
he  would  fulfil  his  promise  to  stop  if  possible  the  prac- 


THE  LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  SOT 

;;cc  of  infanticide,  they  would  do  him,  and  the  island, 
all  (he  service  in  (heir  power.  But -they  had  the  un- 
happiness  to  find  that  their  efforts  availed  little;  the 
chiefs  and  people  promised  well,  but  did  nothing. 

In  March  the  island  was  vis-ited  by  the  Nautilu?. 
Capt.  Bishop,  in  distress,  particularly  for  provisions. 
As  the  ship  had  nothing  !o  barter  but  muskets  and  am- 
munition, which  the  missionaries  were  not  willing 
should  go  into  the  hands  of  the  natives,  they  undertook 
to  provide  the  supplies  themselves.  This  was  very 
difficult.  When  the  natives  found  the  ship  would  not- 
trade,  they  attributed  it  to  the  brethren,  and  being  an- 
gry, refused  to  bring  them  any  provisions.  To  in- 
crease the  embarrassment,  several  seamen,  among 
whom  were  five  Owyheans,  eloped  from  the  vessel. 
One  of  them  was  found,  and  carried  back  by  force. 
This  offended  Otoo.  As  the  ship  could  not  be  navi- 
gated without  the  remainder,  the  captain  resolved  lie 
would  recover  them  at  any  expense.  The  missiona- 
ries concluded  to  assist  him,  justly  fearing  (he  conse- 
quences of  (heir  being  left  on  the  island.  To  effect 
this,  they  sent  the  brethren  Jefferson,  Main,  Broom  hall 
and  W.  Puckey,  to  the  three  principal  chiefs,  then  in 
the  district  of  Opare. 

These  brethren  on  the  way  received  information,, 
which  indicated  that  some  evil  awaited  them  ;  but  thcv 
could  not  tell  what,  anil  disregarded  it.  They  found 
the  king,  Otoo,  sealed  with  a  number  of  his  attendants, 
among  whom  were  the  Owyhean  deserters,  and  em- 
ployed in  the  very  royal  occupation  of  cleaning  a  small 
tooth  comb.  He  received  them  as  usual,  yet  eyed 
them  with  a  gloomy  look,  without  saying  much.  As 
they  wished  to  seejill  the  chiefs  together,  they  waited 
some  time  for  the  arrival  of  Pomare,  to  whom,,  about 
two  miles  off,  they  had  sent ;  but  he  not  coming,  they 
concluded  to  go  in  search  of  him  ;  and  left  the  king  with 
as  little  thought  of  evil,  as  they  had  approached  him. 

They  had  not  proceeded  a  mile,  when  coming  to  a, 
>\ver,  which  they  had  to  ford,  they  found  themselves 


308  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIAMTV  BY 

surrounded  by  natives  ;  one  of  whom  suddenly  snatch- 
ed Broomhall's  coat,  which  he  was  carrying  under  his 
arm.  Jefferson  went  to  aid  in  regaining  it ;  but  look- 
ing round,  saw  Puckey  prostrate,  the  natives  stripping 
him,  and  then  dragging  him  by  the  hair  of  the  head  in- 
to the  river.  In  another  direction  was  Main,  made 
naked  to  the  skin.  But  Jefferson  had  not  long  to  spec- 
ulate on  the  misfortunes  of  others.  In  an  instant  he 
was  violently  sei/ed  by  four  or  five  persons,  pulling 
different  ways  ;  and  in  the  scuffle  dragging  him  through 
the  river.  They  could  not  determine  what  to  do  with 
him.  Before  they  had  decided,  some  friendly  natives 
came  to  his  rescue.  In  the  contest,  he  saw  Main  and 
Puckey  hurried  by,  naked,  except  a  narrow  strip  of 
cloth  round  the  middle.  He  soon  followed,  and  the 
the  natives  conducted  them  all  to  Pomare,  while  t he- 
women,  as  they  passed,  expressed  compassion  for  them 
with  tears.  Broomhall  alone  was  missing. 

The  chief  and  his  wife  received  them  kindly,  and  ac- 
companied them  to  Oloo's  dwelling.  On  the  way  Mr. 
Broorahall  joined  them,  to  their  very  agreeable  sur- 
prize. The  natives  had  more  than  once  threatened  to 
killrhim,  yet  had  not  only  spared  his  life,  but  some  ar- 
ticles of  clothing,  and  his  watch.  Arriving  where  the 
king  was,  Pomare  called  him,  and  put  some  questions 
concerning  the  affair.  Otoo  said  but  little.  It  seemed 
pretty  evident  that  he  was  privy  to  the  abuse.  Her 
however,  caused  some  of  the  articles  to  be  restored,  and 
gave  his  word  for  the  re^t.  On  Pomare's  insisting  he 
should  give  up  the  sailors,  he  promised  to  send  them  on 
board  the  next  morning.  The  missionaries  then  re- 
turned home,  where  they  found  the  brethren  all  under 
arms,  having  heard  of  the  dangerous  situation  of  their 
messengers.  There  was  reason  to  apprehend  a  con- 
certed design  to  attack  and  murder  them  all.  Through- 
out the  whole,  however,  the  conduct  of  Pomare  and 
Edea  was  humane,  and  plainly  indicated  that  they 
no  concern  in  the  outrage.* 

*  Mill.  Trans.  Vol.  I.  pp.  35—36. 


THE  LONDON   MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  609 

The  next  morning  all  the  brethren  assembled  to  con- 
sider what  should  be  done.  Among  many  things  of- 
fered, ihe  following  was  resolved.  "  That  from  the  re- 
cent occurrence,  arid  present  appearance  of  things,  a 
removal  off  the  island  seems  necessary."  The  officers 
of  the  Nautilus  advised  them  by  all  means  to  take  pas- 
sage for  New  Holland.  It  was  concluded  that  as  many 
as  chose,  should  go.  The  question  was  then  put  to  each 
individual,  "  Brother,  is  it  your  determination  to  abide 
in  Otahcite,  or  remove  to  Port  Jackson?"  Messrs. 
Bicknell,  Harris,  Lewis,  Jefferson,  Nott,  and  Eyre  with 
his  wife,  concluded  to  remain  ;  all  the  rest  embarked 
with  such  goods  as  they  could  transport.  Mr.  Eyre 
had  some  trials  about  remaining  with  his  wife  after  the 
departure  of  the  other  females  ;  but,  on  submitting  the 
question  to  her  decision,  she  cheerfully  consented  to 
remain.  Mr.  Broorahall  hesitated  what  course  to  take  ; 
he  finally  left  it  with  the  brethren  who  staid,  and  they 
decided  he  ought  to  remain. 

The  brethren,  who  sailed  for  New  Holland,  arrived  af- 
ter a  disagreeable  voyage  of  six  weeks,  and  were  kind- 
ly received  by  the  governor  and  the  chaplain  of  the 
settlement.  Encouraged  by  these  gentlemen,  they 
made  some  attempts  to  promote  the  interests  of  relig- 
ion in  the  colony,  but  had  little  success.  Some  of  them, 
indeed,  did  not  adorn  their  profession,  .so  that  their  re- 
moval from  Otaheite  may  be  considered  rather  an  ad- 
vantage to  the  mission.  It  is  likewise  worthy  of  notice 
that  their  situation  was  not  much  improved  by  the  re- 
moval. They  were  still  exposed  to  dangers  and  trials. 
Mr.  Hasscl  was  robbed  of  nearly  all  he  possessed,  and 
dangerously  wounded  by  six  ruffians,  who  broke  into 
his  lodgings,  and  Mr.  Clode  was  inhumanly  murdered, 
under  circumstances  of  a  very  tragical  nature. 

To  return  to  Otahcite.  The  little  band  left  there, 
found  themselves  in  a  critical  situation.  Their  prop- 
erty, which  had  been  exposed  to  the  view  of  the  na- 
tives, was  looked  upon  with  a  greedy  eye.  The  mul- 
titude seemed  to  stand  around  them  like  growling  dogs, 


J'lO  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY  BY 

waiting  leave  from  their  master  to  commence  their  hav- 
oc. It  was  agreed  that  their  store  room  and  black- 
smith's shop,  with  all  the  public  property,  should  bo 
put  into  the  hands  of  Poraare,  who  was  their  best  friend, 
and  able  in  some  measure  to  protect  them.  Their  arms 
and  ammunition  had  been  sent  on  board  (he  Nautilus, 
and  they  now  trusted  themselves  to  the  Divine  protec« 
tion.  They  seemed  to  have  learnt  a  valuable  lesson, 
though  from  sad  experience,  that  a  missionary  should 
not  be  encumbered  with  worldly  goods,  especially 
among  savages.  The  Moravian,  with  his  staff  in  hand, 
can  go  almost  any  where  without  molestation. 

Pomare,  having  slain  two  of  the  men,  concerned  in  the 
robbery,  was  involved  in  war.  He  sent  to  the  breth- 
ren for  assistance.  They  told  him  they  did  not  desire 
he  should  avenge  their  cause;  and  then  resolved  "unan- 
imously, through  the  grace  of  God,  not  to  intermeddle 
with  arms  either  for  offence  or  defence."  The  war 
soon  ceased,  and  the  missionaries,  though  occasionally 
plundered,  and  sometimes  alarmed  by  reports,  that  their 
buildings  would  be  attacked  or  burnt,  enjoyed  a  degree 
of  quietness. 

They  were  soon,  however,  severely  tried  by  one  of 
their  own  number.  In  August,  Mr.  Lewis,  who  had 
resided  out  occasionally,  under  pretence  of  learning  the 
language,  made  known  his  determination  to  take  a  na- 
tive woman  as  his  wife.  This  by  the  regulations  of  the 
brethren  had  been  prohibited.  A  resolution,  to  which 
Mr.  Lewis  agreed,  was  early  passed,  "  That  if  any 
missionary  be  connected  with  a  heathen  woman,  he 
shall  no  longer  be  considered  a  missionary  or  member 
of  the  church."  The  brethren  expostulated  with  Mr. 
Lewis,  but  he  remained  refractory,  and  as  his  conduct 
with  the  native  females,  had  for  some  time  been  suspi- 
cious, he  was  excommunicated.  After  this  he  behaved 
with  great  insolence  ;  and  though  he  frequently  appli- 
ed to  the  brethren  for  articles  Xvhich  he  needed,  and 
\vith  which  they  readily  supplied  him  ;  and  though  hs 


THE   LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  3V4 

sometimes  attended  public  worship  with  them,  and  in 
one  or  two  instances  made  some  advances  towards  a 
restoration  to  the  church,  yet  in  general  he  wholly  avoid- 
ed them.  Sunk  into  the  arms  of  an  idolatress,  he  lived 
a  wretched  life  for  more  than  a  year,  when  he  either 
destroyed  himself,  or  was  murdered  by  the  natives. 
There  does  not  seem,  we  regret  to  say,  to  have  been 
on  the  part  of  the  brethren,  sufficient  effort  to  restore 
him  in  the  spirit  of  meekness.  In  some  instances  he 
was  treated  harshly  ;  and  that  by  one  who  afterwards 
fell  into  the  same  snare.  "Let  him  that  thinJceth  he 
standcih,  take  heed  lest  hefall.'*'1 

About  the  time  of  Mr.  Lewis'  defection.  Temare  the 
uncle  of  Otoo,  and  a  powerful  chief  was  blown  up  with 
gu.i  powder.  Some  others  shared  in  the  disaster.  It 
seems  he  had  bartered  for  this  article  with  some  vessels 
lately  come  in  ;  and,  on  account  of  its  coarseness,  sus- 
pected an  imposition.  He  proposed  to  his  attendants 
to  make  an  experiment.  A  pistol  was  loaded  and  fir- 
ed over  the  whole  quantity,  in  the  presence  of  a  num- 
ber. The  powder  instantly  blew  up.  The  natives 
did  not  at  first  feel  themselves  hurt;  but  when  the 
smoke  was  dissipated,  observing  themselves  fouled, 
they  began  to  rub  their  skin.  It  peeled  off  under  their 
fingers.  Terrified  at  the  sight,  they  instantly  ran  to  a. 
river  near  by,  and  plunged  in.  A  dispatch  was  sent 
to  inform  Pom  a  re.  He  called  the  assistance  of  Mr. 
Broomhall.  The  latter  went,  and  made  an  application 
to  Temare,  promising  to  call  again  the  next  morning. 
Going  at  that  time,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Harris,  he 
found  the  patient  literally  daubed  with  the  scrapings 
of  yarns,  and  highly  offended  with  Broomhall,  because 
his  preparation  had  put  him  in  pain.  The  natives  said 
there  was  a  curse  put  on  the  medicine  to  kill  (heir  chief. 
-  While  the  brethren  remained,  Otoo  appeared.  They 
saluted  him,  but  received  no  answer.  His  fallen  coun- 
tenance indicated  wraih.  He  laid  his  hands  on  the 
shoulders  of  Mr.  Harris  and  called  one  of  his  cxecu- 
!  loners.  Harris  stepped  aside,  labouring  to  conceal 


312  PROPAGATION    OF    CHMST1AN1T1' 

his  alarm.  Broomhall  turned  pale,  and  said,  "  Let  uj 
go,  there  is  something  the  matter."  They  hasted  away, 
not  expecting  to  reach  home  ;  they  thought  the  scene 
of  March  was  to  be  acted  over,  only  in  a  more  tragic- 
al manner.  This  circumstance  shows  the  perilous  sit- 
uation .of  the  missionaries.  Temare  died  a  few  days 
alter.  The  body  was  emboweled,  dried  in  the  sun.  and 
then  carrecl  in  state  round  the  island. 

Some  expressions  of  Pomare  concerning  the  dead 
body,  having  offended  Otoo,  he,  in  league  with  Manne 
Manne,  declared  war  against  his  father,  and  wrested 
from  him  a  great  part  of  his  possessions.  The  war 
had  scarcely  ceased,  when  Manne  Manne  was  assas- 
sinated. It  appears  this  was  done. at  the  command  of 
Edea,  and  with  the  knowledge  of  Otoo.  his  close  ally. 
The  Priest  had  acquired  a  degree  of  power  dangerous 
to  the  chiefs.  This  hastened  his  destruction. 

The  missionaries  in  the  midst  of  their  trials  close 
the  year  1798  by  saying,  ''Notwithstanding these  things 
are  so,  we  are  not  in  despair.  The  work  we  are  en- 
gaged in  is  not  ours,  but  God's.  It  is  ours  to  use  the 
appointed  means,  his  to  bless  them.  We  still  con- 
tinue to  believe  we  are  not  brought  and  preserv- 
ed here  in  the  manner  we  have  been,  for  nought. 
We  look  forward  to  a  period  when  we  hope  (o  see 
to  see  the  word  of  God  run  and  be  glorified.  Many 
dark  seasons  may  intervene,  and  many  fiery  darts  from 
satan  cause  pangs  unutterable,  before  the  arrival  of 
that  period  ;  but  (he  sight  of  one  convert  to  Christ,  will 
more  than  overpoise  gloomy  prospects  and  satan's  ar- 
rows." 

The  following  year  was  passed  much  in  the  same 
manner,  and  they  thus  close  it  in  their  letter  to  the  di- 
rectors, "  No  pen  can  describe,  no  tongue  can  express, 
no  heart  can  conceive,  the  keen  sensibility  of  our  foel- 
ings,  when  dc,ep  reflection  occupies  our  minds,  and  the 
wonder-working  finger  of  God  is  traced  in  his  dealings 
towards  us !  Oh  brethren,  wo  beseech  you  to  pray  for 
HS  ;  wrestle  with  the  Angel  of  the  everlasting  covenant, 


THE;  LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  313 

that  blessings,  suitable  to  our  high  office,  may  be  grant- 
ed us,  that  our  feet  may  not  slip  on  the  sea  of  glass  on 
which  we  stand,  that  the  Gospel  may  have  root  on  this 
island."* 

The  year  1800  commenced  with  the  return  of  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Henry  from  New  Holland,  to  reunite  with  the 
mission*  They  were  received  with  open  arms.  In 
June  following,  the  brethren  were  again  severely  tried 
by  the  defection  of  one  of  their  number. 

Mr.  Broomhall,  who  had  been  very  active,  and  gen- 
erally maintained  a  Christian  character,  on  a  sudden 
expressed  doubts  as  to  the  reality  of  divine  influence, 
and  the  immortality  of  the  soul.  At  the  latter  particu- 
larly he  stumbled.  The  thought  started,  what  if  the 
soul  should  be  mortal.  He  turned  to  Turretine  "  De 
imaiortalitate  Animae,"  and  to  the  question  "An  ani- 
ma  ex  intrinseca  sua  conslitutione  sit  immortalis  ?"  But 
he  seems  to  have  differed  from  Turretine ;  thus  he  ar- 
gued. The  soul  exists,  consequently  it  has  extension  ; 
for  what  is  not  extended  is  no  where,  and  what  is  no 
where,  has  no  existence  :  but  extension  is  the  very  es- 
sence of  matter ;  the  soul  therefore  is  material.  Now 
all  matter  tends  to  dissolution,  and  of  course  the  soul 
is  mortal !  Such  was  the  precious  logic  which  convinc- 
ed Mi.  Broomhall  that  because  the  soul  exists  nozu, 
it  must  cease  to  exist  hereafter ;  and  such  the  misera- 
ble sophisms  by  which  a  missionary,  who  had  volunta- 
rily left  his  country  to  save  immortal  souls,  syllogized 
himself  out  of  all  hope  of  a  future,  and  we  may  almost 
add  of  a  present  existence.! 

The  brethren  laboured  with  him ;  n  day  of  fasting 
was  appointed  ;  but  he  sunk  into  stupidity,  and  joined 
immoral  practices  to  his  infidel  principles,  and  was  ex- 
communicated. He  remained  on  the  island  something 
more  than  a  year,  and  treated  the  brethren  occasional- 

*  Misa.  Trans.  Vol.  I.  pp.  97,  98,  IGf. 
t  Quarterly  Review,  Vol.  H.  p.  47. 
27 


PROPAGATION  OF  CHRISTIANITY  BV 

!y  with  coldness,  but  usually  with  politeness  and  re- 
spect.* 

The  missionaries  under  all  these  afflictions  manifest- 
ed a  spirit  truly  Christian.  They  continued  to  exert 
themselves  for  the  benefit  of  the  perishing  natives, 
though  they  saw  little  if  any  fruit ;  were  often  expos- 
ed to  sufferings  and  sometimes  in  want  of  the  necessa- 
ries of  life.  In  July  1801,  their  number  was  increased 
by  the  arrival  of  Messrs.  Davies,  Elder,  Hayward, 
Scott,  Tessier,  Waters,  Wilson  and  Youl,  in  the  Royal 
Admiral,  Capt  Wilson.  These  missionaries  were  em- 
barked from  England,  before  news  arrived  there  of  the 
difficulties  at  Otaheite.  Mr.  Shelly  from  Tongataboo, 
who  was  on  board,  likewise  concluded  to  join  the  mis- 
sion after  returning  to  Port  Jackson  for  a  wife. 

The  following  winter  the  missionaries  commenced 
itinerant  preaching  among  the  natives.  Two  of  them 
made  a  tour  round  the  island,  collecting  the  people  as 
frequently  as  possible.  They  generally  gave  atten- 
tion, and  asked  many  questions.  One  said  he  felt  a 
desire  to  pray  to  Jehovah,  inquiring  if  the  gods  of  his 
country  would  not  kill  him  if  he  did.  The  missiona- 
ries were  encouraged,  especially  on  overhearing  some 
young  men  who  accompanied  them  giving  an  intelligent 
account  of  what  they  had  heard.  On  calling  them  to 
impress  these  truths  farther,  one  said,  "  You  sent  the 
Duff  last ;  had  you  sent  the  Gospel  by  the  first  ship,  our 

*  Mr.  Broomhall  it  appears  remained  in  the  East  and  went  to  sea. 
He  continued  for  a  time  in  a  state  of  apostacy.  Some  alarming 
events,  particularly  breaking  a  limb  at  Madras,  aroused  him.  He 
became  convinced  of  the  truth  ;  but  found  no  hope  of  pardon  ;  noth- 
ing before  him,  but  a  certain  fearful  looking  for  of  judgment.  He 
knew  that  mercy  awaited  a  returning  prodigal,  but  he  thought  the 
glory  of  God  required  that  he  should  be  filled  with  his  own  ways.  Af- 
terwards he  was  thrown  on  a  sick  bed  in  Calcutta.  Here  God  hope- 
fully softened  his  heart,  revealed  the  riches  of  mercy,  and  led  him 
to  hope  for  pardon  through  Christ.  Mr.  Marshman  visited  him. 
"  You  now  behold,"  said  Mr.  Broomhall,  "  an  apostate  missionary. 
I  am  Benjamin  Broomhall,  who  left  bis  brethren  nine  yean  ago.  U 
it  possible  you  can  behold  me  without  despising  me  ?*'  He  express- 
ed a  desire  to  return  to  Otaheite,  but  went  another  voyage  ;  and  has 
not  been  he«r<t  of  since.  Brown's  Hist.  Prop.  Chris.  Vol.  II.  p.  279 


THE    LONDON    MISSIONARY    SOCIETY. 

feather  gods  would  have  been  thrown  away  long  ago." 
The  Atahoorans,  who  composed  a  powerful  body  of 
the  natives,  had  been  for  some  time  possessed  of  the 
idol  Oro,*  the  great  god  of  these  heathen.     At  a  nu- 
merous meeting  of  the  natives  in  March,  Otoo  demand- 
ed this  god  ;    and  being  refused ;    took  it  by  force. 
This  outrage  kindled  a  bloody  war.     The  Atahoorans 
were  victorious;  they  even  broke  into  the  district  ad- 
joining Matavia,  carrying  deselation  in  their  progress'. 
The  missionaries  were  threatened ;  and  aided  by  sev- 
eral seamen,  the  crew  of  the  Norfolk,  just  before  ship- 
wrecked on  the  coast,  and  that  of  the  Nautilus,  then 
lying  in   the  bay  ;    they  fortified  their  little    settle- 
ment; planted  four  small  brass  cannon  ;    and  embodi- 
ed a  company  armed  with  muskets.     The  war  came 
nearer.     Pomare's  forces  were  defeated  in  the  immedi- 
ate vicinity  of  the  missionaries.     All  was  confusion; 
and  every  one  expected  the  English  would  next  fcei 
the  strong  arm  of  the  rebels.      But  Capt.   Bishop  oi 
the  Nautilus  on  the  day  of  action  planted  a  body  of 
musketeers  so  advantageously  in  a  pass,  that  the  enemy 
did  not  attempt  to  enter  the  district.     The  brethren, 
however,  were  not  out  of  danger ;    and  were  kept  in 
constant  alarm.    The  rebels,  by  a  bold  manoeuvre  and 
a  forced  march  to  the  place  where  Pomare  was  busily 
occupies!  in  the  mysteries  of  satan,  offering  human  sac- 
rifices  to   appease  his  god,  attacked  him   unawares, 
and  routed  all  his  forces.     He,  with  his  son  and  family, 
was  obliged  to  seek  protection  from   the  English.     It 
was  then  expected  the  whole  force  of  the  rebels  would 
be  brought  against  the  latter,  arid  preparations  were 
made  to  give  them  a  warm  reception.     A  kind  provi- 
dence, however,  kept  them  at  a  distance.     Not  long  af- 
ter, Pomare,  with  the  aid  of  Capt.  Bishop  and  twenty 
five  men  well  armed,  made  an  excursion  into  Atahoo- 

*  This  image  i»  nothing  more  than  a  piece  of  hard  wood,  about 
fix  feet  long,  without  any  carving,  wrapped  in  mats  and  decorated 
with  red  feathers.  Into  this  log,  the  natives  affirm  that  the  god  en- 
*era  at  certain  seasons. 


316  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY    BY 

ra,  and  obtained  a  victory  over  the  rebels.  One  of 
their  ringleaders  was  killed  ;  and  the  rebellion  received 
an  effectual  check. 

It  is  unpleasant  in  detailing  the  transactions  of  those, 
who  went  forth  as  ambassadors  of  the  Prince  of  Peace, 
to  give  accounts  of  battles  ;  but  it  here  seemed  neces- 
sary to  show  the  state  of  the  island,  and  the  situation 
of  the  missionaries.  It  may  be  thought  that  these  had 
forgotten  their  resolution  not  to  take  up  arms  even  in 
self  defence  ;  but  it  must  be  remembered  that  a  majori* 
fy  of  their  number  had  arrived  since  that  regulation 
was  adopted  ;  and  that  they  now  found  themselves  in 
an  extreme  case. 

These  commotions  were  overruled  to  bringing  many 
within  the  sound  of  the  Gospel,  who  would  otherwise 
never  have  heard  it.  The  brethren,  likewise,  as  soon 
as  peace  was  restored,  renewed  their  journey  ings  from 
place  to  place ;  visiting  most  parts  of  the  island,  and 
extending  themselves  to  the  neighbouring  one  of  Eimeo. 
But  their  exertions  seemed  almost  in  vain.  When  the 
natives  heard  about  salvation,  they  thought  it  was  de- 
liverance from  pain  and  sickness.  They  said,  there- 
lore,  "  Where*  are  any  saved  by  your  speech.  We  are 
all  dying  with  your  diseases  brought  hither  by  the  En- 
glish.* We  will  hear  our  own  gods  ;  they  will  kill 
you."  It  was  impossible  to  make  them  feel  the  worth 
of  their  souls,  or  even  understand  what  they  were. 
They  conceived  them  to  be  something  out  of  them,  re- 
siding in  Po,  or  the  other  world,  and  coming  lo  them 

*  The  situation  of  the  island  was  indeed  deplorable.  Most  of  the 
disorders  which  prevail  in  Europe  were  known  there,  but  the  most 
terrible  was  the  loathsome  disease  occasioned  bj  the  excessive  com- 
merce of  their  women  with  sailors.  Though  the  missionaries  warn- 
ed them  repeatedly,  yet  when  a  ship  came  they  flocked  aboard  by 
scores,  every  night ;  some  of  their  own  accord,  and  others  sent  by 
their  husbands  or  the  chiefs.  These  diseases,  added  to  the  frequent 
wars,  the  murder  of  infants,  and  the  offering  of  human  sacrifices', 
were  fast  depopulating  the  island.  The  missionaries  supposed  the 
inhabitants  reduced  more  than  one  half  in  the  six  years  of  their  res- 
idence; so  that  there  wa?  not  more  than  8000  on  Otaheitc,  and  per- 
haps 2000  ob 


THE    LONDON    MISSIONARY    SOCIETY.  317 

occasionally  as  in  dreams.  When  told  of  the  resurrec- 
tion, they  mocked.  They  offered  two  reasons  why 
the  dead  will  not  be  raised — "  Many  have  been  dead 
several  thousand  years,  still  are  not  raised — they  are 
rotten,  and  become  dirt,  therefore,  it  is  impossible." 

The  efforts  of  the  missionaries  in  catechising,  which 
they  carried  to  considerable  extent,  were  attended  with 
little  success.  The  children  were  ungovernable,  and 
the  parents  made  no  exertions  to  favour  their  learning  ;. 
on  the  contrary,  they  generally  opposed  it.  Some, 
however,  made  a  little  progress.  A  few  committed 
the  whole  of  a  short  catechism  the  missionaries  had 
prepared  in  the  Otaheitan  language. 

In  Sept.  1803,  an  event  occurred  which  at  first  cre- 
ated among  the  missionaries  some  alarm  for  their  fu- 
ture safety.  Pomare  was  proceeding  in  a  canoe,  with 
two  natives,  to  an  English  vessel  in  the  harbour,  when 
a  violent  pain  seized  him.  The  paddle  dropped  from 
his  hand,  he  fell  on  his  face,  and  never  uttered  another 
word.  His  death,  however,  did  not  affect  the  brethren 
as  was  feared.  Otoo.  who  now  took  the  name  of  Po- 
mare, continued  to  favour  them. 

Affairs  proceeded  much  in  the  same  train  for  the  five 
following  years.  The  missionaries  continued  to  ga 
forth,  bearing  precious  seed  ;  but  the  time  of  harvest 
had  not  yet  come.  They  did,  indeed,  hope  that  some 
Otaheitans  had  died  in  the  Lord  ;  but  of  this  they  were 
not  very  sanguine.  A  man,  who  touched  at  the  island 
in  a  "South  Sea  Whaler,  was  seriously  impressed  by 
their  preaching,  and  afterwards  going  to  Jndia,  was 
made  a  blessing  to  his  shipmates ;  so  that  sixteen  or 
more,  it  is  said,  were  converted  by  his  instrumentality* 

The  missionaries  laboured  indefatigably.  They  ar- 
rived at  such  proficiency  in  the  language,  as  to  collect 
a  vocabulary  of  more  than  two  thousand  words;  and 
made  some  essay  towards  an  Otaheitan  grammar.  Mr, 
Turnbull,  in  a  voyage  round  the  world,  repeatedly  vis- 
ited Otaheite,  and  resided  there  some  time.  He  says, 
u  I  cannot  omit  to  do  justice  to  the  amiable 
27* 


318  iT.OrAGATlOS  OF  CHRISTIANITY  &T 

and  truly  Christian  deportment  of  these  men,  who,  like 
the  apostles  of  old,  foregoing  all  the  comforts  of  civil- 
ized life,  and  a  life  at  least  of  tranquillity  in  their  native 
land,  have  performed  a  voyage  equal  to  the  circumnav- 
igation of  the  globe  ;  and  like  the  dove  of  the  ark,  car- 
ried the  Christian  olive  over  a  world  of  waters.  Their 
life  is  a  life  of  constant  hardship  and  disappointment; 
like  their  holy  Master,  they  have  to  preach  to  the  deaf, 
and  exhibit  their  works  to  the  blind." 

They  did  indeed  suffer  much.  Besides  their  perils 
among  the  heathen,  they  were  often  in  want  of  the  con- 
veniences, and  sometimes,  of  almost  every  necessary 
of  life.  Their  clothes  were  worn  out,  their  goods  wast- 
ed or  stolen ;  and  as  they  became  poor,  the  natives  de- 
spised them,  and  no  longer  brought  them  provisions. 
More  than  once,  they  were  obliged  to  work  for  the 
chiefs  to  obtain  food.  They  occasionally  received 
~ome  articles  from  the  ships,  which  touched  at  the  isl- 
and, but  for  six  years  they  got  nothing  from  London. 

Under  all  these  discouragements,  their  perseverance 
is  worthy  of  admiration.  One,  indeed.  Mr.  Shelly 
with  his  wife,  left  the  mission  in  1806,  for  Port  Jack- 
son. The  following  year  Mr.  Jefferson,  who  had  been 
declining  for  some  time,  died  in  the  full  exercise  of  the 
Christian  hope.  His  loss  was  most  deeply  regretted  ; 
he  had  many  of  the  first  qualities  for  his  difficult  sta- 
tion. 

In  the  mean  time  the  king,  Pomare,  became  more 
interested  in  the  missionaries,  and  evinced  an  ar- 
dent desire  for  instruction  ;  not  in  religion,  but  in  lite- 
rature. He  had  a  strange  fancy  for  learning  Hebrew  ; 
and  wished  to  know  whether  the  king  of  England  un- 
derstood it.  This  did  not  last  long,  but  he  made  an 
acquisition  of  more  importance,  that  of  reading  and 
writing  his  own  language.  Of  his  success  in  this,  he 
in  1807  gave  a  pleasant  specimen  in  a  letter  to  the 
Missionary  Society. 

In  the  latter  part  of  1808,  a  bloody  war  commenced. 
Great  numbers  rose  in  rebellion  against  the  king>  ami 


THE    LONDON  MISSIONARY    SOCIET*,.  3  1  G' 

the  prospect  became  so  distressing,  that  the  missiona- 
ries were  unanimously  of  opinion,  that  there  was  no 
prospect  of  usefulness,  or  even  of  safety,  on  the  island. 
Pomare,  though  desirous  the  missionaries  should  re- 
main, advised  them  to  depart.  At  one  time  he  thought 
of  leaving  the  island  himself:  and  actually  obtained  a 
passage  to  Huaheine,  an  island  about  sixteen  leagues 
distant ;  but  he  changed  his  mind,  fearing  he  should 
lose  his  authority.  "  Perhaps,  however,"  said  her 
"  the  people  may  ere  long  cut  off  my  head,  as  the  peo- 
ple of  France  treated  their  king."  When  he  conclud- 
ed to  remain,  it  was  thought  best  that  some  of  the  un- 
married brethren  should  continue  with  him.  Messrs. 
Nott,  Hayward,  Scott  and  Wilson  accordingly  stayed, 
while  the  others  embraced  an  opportunity  to  reach 
Huaheine. 

For  some  time  there  was  a  cessation  of  hostilities  ; 
but  the  king,,  infatuated  by  one  of  his  faise  prophets, 
at  length  ventured  to  attack  the  rebels.  They  had  the 
advantage  both  of  numbers  and  position.  Some  of  the 
principal  royalists  were  slain.  The  rebels  overran  the 
country,  committing  terrible  devastations.  The  houses 
of  the  missionaries  were  burnt;  their  gardens  laid  waste;-, 
their  plantations  demolished  ;  their  cattle  seized;  and 
<he  rest  of  their  property  plundered.  The  missiona- 
ries themselves  escaped  to  Eimeor  whither  Pomare  soon- 
followed  them.  The  king  afterwards  returned,  andat- 
iacked  the  rebels,  but  was  again  defeated.  The  mis- 
sionaries, except  Mr.  Nott,  joined  their  brethren  at 
Huahnine,  whence  all,  save  Mr.  Hayward,  \vho  resolved 
to  remain  and  join  Mr.  Nott,  sailed  by  the  first  oppor- 
tunity for  New  South  Wales.  They  arrived  at  the 
Colony  (except  Mr.  Warner,  who  went  to  India)  in 
February  1810,  after  a  tedious  and  dangerous  passage 
in  which  they  came  near  being  shipwrecked  among  the 
Fegee  islands. 

They  had  not  been  long  here  when,  cheerless  as  was- 
tjie  prospect,  some  were  desirous  to  return  and  resume 
their  labours  at  Otaheite.    Pomare  had  written  severai 


PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY   BV 

letters  in  a  most  affectionate  strain,  entreating  them  to 
coine  back,  and  expressing  the  deepest  sorrow  at  their 
absence.  Peace  too  was  established  on  the  island,  and 
the  authority  of  the  king  acknowledged.  Accordingly 
in  July  181 1,  Messrs.  Bickncll  and  Scott,  with  their 
wives  whom  they  had  lately  married  ;*  and  a  few  weeks 
after  Messrs.  Davies  and  Wilson  sailed  for  the  islands. 

They  first  took  up  their  residence  at  Eimeo,  where 
they  established  schools.  Their  prospects  soon  began 
to  brighten.  After  the  patient  labour  of  fifteen  years, 
with  a  constantly  darkening  horizon,  some  gleams  of 
light  began  to  dawn.  Pomare  appeared  seriously  im- 
pressed with  the  truths  of  the  Gospel.  He  offered  him- 
self a  candidate  for  baptism,  declaring  his  belief  in 
Christianity,  and  his  determination  to  worship  Jeho- 
vah, as  the  only  living  and  true  God.  When  informed 
concerning  the  nature  of  baptism,  and  the  propriety  of 
deferring  it  until  he  was  further  instructed,  he  readily 
acquiesced,  determining,  however, immediately  to  build 
a  house  lor  Divine  worship.  He  was  obliged  to  re- 
move to  Otaheite  on  account  of  the  unsettled  state  of 
Eimeo ;  but  though  deprived  of  instruction,  and  ex- 
posed not  only  to  temptation,  but  to  persecution,  he 
continued  stedfast,  making  an  open  profession  of  Chris- 
tianity before  the  chiefs  and  people,  and  strictly  ob- 
serving the  Sabbath. 

A  work  of  grace  now  commenced  at  Eimeo.  Con- 
victions, stifled  many  years,  and  instructions  apparent- 
ly thrown  away,  now  took  effect.  Many  began  to 
doubt  and 'waver,  some  to  examine  and  inquire.  At 
the  same  time,  the  missionaries  heard  there  was  some 
religious  excitement  at  Olaheite.  Two  or  three  went 
over  to  learn  the  state  of  things.  They  found  it  fa- 
vourable, to  a  degree  far  exceeding  their  expectations. 
A  prayer  meeting  had  been  instituted,  in  the  district  of 
Pare  without  their  knowledge.  Jt  originated  with  two 
of  their  former  servants,  Octo  and  Tuaheine.  They 

*  Mr.  Bicknell  had  visited  England,  and  returned  with  a  compan- 
ion, and  four  single  females.  Narr.  of  Mission  to  Otaheite,  p.  I1.? 


THE    LONDON    MISSIONARY    SOCIETY.  32* 

had  long  enjoyed  the  means  of  grace  ;  but  only  hard- 
ened under  them.  Octo  was  now  brought  under  strong 
convictions  by  some  expressions  of  the  king.  He  ap- 
plied to  Tuaheine  for  instruction,  as  having  been  long- 
er with  the  missionaries.  This  affected  Tuaheine.  The 
impressions  of  both  deepened.  They  separated  from 
their  companions,  and  often  retired  to  the  bush  to  pray 
together.  This  excited  observation.  Many  mocked 
and  derided ;  but  some  young  men  and  boys  joined 
them,  and  agreed  to  keep  the  Sabbath  ;  leave  iheir  evil 
courses  ;  cast  away  their  gods  ;  and  worship  Jehovah. 
They  formed  a  prayer  meeting  ;  and  often,  before  the 
arrival  of  the  missionaries,  had,  amidst  much  coniempt, 
met  together  to  pray.  They  now  cheerfully  embraced 
the  offer  of  going  to  Eimeo  for  instruction;  and  the 
brethren,  after  having  made  the  tour  of  the  larger  pen- 
insula of  Otaheite,  returned  with  them. 

Before  their  arrival  at  Eimeo  there  became  manifest 
a  general  seriousness.  It  was  therefore  thought  best 
to  have  a  special  meeting  for  the  inquirers.  After  the 
close  of  public  worship,  on  the  Sabbath  of  July  25th 
(13-13,)  information  was  given,  that  there  would  be  a 
meeting  next  evening,  different  from  any  they  had  ever 
held;  when  all  who  were  sincerely  desirous  of  instruc- 
tion ;  all  who  renounced  their  false  god?,  and  were 
willing  to  receive  Jehovah  for  their  God,  and  the  Lord 
Jesus  for  their  Saviour,  might  attend,  and  have  their 
names  written  down  in  a  book.  About  forty  came, 
most  of  whom,  after  properly  understanding  the  design, 
cheerfully  entered  their  names.  Some  declined  for  the 
present.  With  those,  who  had  come  forward,  the  mis- 
sionaries held  frequent  meetings  ;  and  had  the  happi- 
ness of  soon  increasing  the  number  to  forty  two,  among 
whom  was  a  young  chief  of  Huaheine,  a  principal  ar- 
coy  and  priest.* 

But  the  missionaries  had  reason  to  rejoice  with  trem- 
bling.    Besides  the  fact  that  many  favourable  circuta- 

*  Miss.  Tran».  Vol.  IV.  p.  131. 


322  PROPAGATION    OP    CHRISTIANITY    BY 

stances  before  had  been  found  to  be  only  flattering 
delusions,  raising  their  hopes  high,  to  dash  them  to 
the  ground,  they  had  some  special  cause  for  fearing, 
that  the  goodness  of  these  hopeful  subjects  would  be 
like  the  morning  cloud,  and  the  early  dew.  Of  Poma- 
re,  particularly,  they  could  not  but  be  suspicious.  lie 
remained  at  Otaheite,  vainly  attempting  to  reinstate 
himself  in  authority.  As  he  was  the  first  native  who 
had  applied  for  baptism,  the  missionaries,  when  others 
began  to  apply,  wrote  to  him  on  the  subject.  He  ad- 
vised them  to  baptize  none  yet;  and  told  them  he  wish- 
ed to  be  in  Eimeo  first.  Yet  he  did  not  come,  and 
they  learnt  he  had  become  addicted  to  drinking, 
an  evil  at  this  time  increasing  to  an  alarming  extent. 
For  a  long  time  it  seemed  he  would  not  enter  the  king- 
dom of  heaven  himself,  and  those  that  were  entering, 
he  would  hinder. 

But  the  good  work  went  on.  Two  or  three  chiefs,  one 
from  the  island  of  Tahoa,  and  another  from  Otaheite, 
entered  their  names  as  worshippers  of  Jehovah;  and, 
with  their  people,  came  to  the  missionaries  for  instruc- 
tion. They  whose  names  were  written  down,  became, 
in  general,  constant  in  their  attendance  on  the  means 
of  grace,  and  exact  in  their  observance  of  the  Sabbath. 
They  often  retired  for  secret  prayer  ;  and  when  several 
lived  together,  had  family  prayer  in  their  houses  ;  were 
very  particular  to  ask  a  blessing  on  their  food,  for 
which  they  were  much  derided;  and  held  frequent 
prayer  meetings  among  themselves,  which  gave  them 
the  appellation  of  "  bure  alua^  or  praying  people.* 

The  missionaries  at  this  time  became  much  engaged 
in  prosecuting  a  design  before  formed  of  building  a 
vessel,  with  which  they  might  visit  the  neighbouring 
islands.  But  they  were  weak,  being  but  seven  in  num- 
ber, and  much  afflicted  with  sickness.  They  could 
not  of  course,  promise  themselves  a  speedy  attainment 
«f  their  object.  Mr.  Hayward  and  Mr.  Nott,  however, 

*  Miss.  Trani.  Vol.  IV.  p.  140. 


THE    LONDON    MISSIONARY   SOCIETY.  323 

seized  an  opportunity,  by  a  trading  vessel,  to  visit,  and 
make  the  tour  of  the  islands,  Huaheine,  Ulietea,  and 
Tahoa.  The  people  every  where  treated  them  with 
kindness,  and  Mr.  Nolt  preached  to  large  and  atten- 
tive audiences.  The  gods  of  the  natives  began  to  fall 
into  disrepute,  being  called  every  where  "bad  spirits," 
foolish  spirits,"  and  Jehovah,  the  "  Good  Spirit."*  At 
Huaheine,  the  Brethren  met  a  young  chief,  who  had 
heard  but  little  about  Christianity,  yet  endeavoured  to 
observe  the  Sabbath,  and  had  cast  off  his  idols.  He 
earnestly  entreated,  that  missionaries  might  come  to  in- 
struct his  people  ;  but  this  request,  alas  !  could  not  be 
granted. 

Jn  the  beginning  of  1815,  there  were  considerable 
accessions  to  the  congregation.  They  were  princi- 
pally strangers  from  Gtaheite  and  other  islands,  whose 
earnest  desire  to  receive  instruction,  led  them  to  Ei- 
meo.  About  three  hundred  now  attended  public  wor- 
ship, and  more  than  two  hundred  had  entered  their 
names;  and  there  were  in  the  schools,  principally  adults, 
about  two  hundred  and  sixty.  Besides  these  there 
were  many  in  the  other  islands,  who  had  renounced 
idolatry  and  received  the  appellation  of  praying  peo- 
ple ;  making  in  all,  not  less  than  five  hundred  worship- 
pers of  the  true  God ;  among  whom  there  were  some 
leading  chiefs.*  At  this  time  they  had  large  assem- 
blies t\vico  every  Lord's  day ;  and  on  Wednesday 
evenings  to  Scar  the  word.  The  praises  of  God  were 
sung  by  a  goodly  number  of  native  voices,  and  not  un- 
frequently  the  sound  of  prayer  was  heard  from  among 
the  bushes. 

The  spit-it  of  Christianity  is  always  opposed  by  the 
world.  Persecution  was  excited  against  the  praying 
people.  A  house  in  which  a  number  of  them  worship- 
ped was  burnt  to  the  ground  ;  several  of  the  worship- 
pers were  banished  from  the  island ;  and  an  attempt 
was  made  to  kill  one  of  them  with  an  intention  to  offer 
him  in  sacrifice  to  their  god  Oro. 

*  Miss.  Trans.  Vol.  IV.  p.  151. 


324  PROPAGATION    OV    CHRISTIANITY    B** 

At  the  same  time  the  missionaries,  already  few  in 
number,  were  called  to  mourn  the  death  of  a  very  dear 
brother.  Mr.  Scott  was  seized  with  a  bowel  com- 
plaint. The  seventh  day  his  symptoms  became  alarm- 
ing. He  took  no  notice  of  any  thing,  only  now  and 
then  dropping  some  expressions  signifying  his  reliance, 
as  a  guilty,  helpless  sinner  on  the  All  Sufficient  Sa- 
viour. He  was  apparently  often  in  prayer,  and  repeat- 
ed, "  Guide  me.  Oil  thou  Great  Jehovah  3"  and,  "  Jesus 
sought  me  when  a  stranger."  Thus  he  expired  in 
faith,  to  the  great  loss  of  the  mission. 

The  hands  of  the  missionaries  were  a  little  strength- 
ened, by  the  arrival,  from  New  South  Wales,  of  four 
hundred  copies  of  the  New  Testament  History,  nine 
hundred  catechisms  and  one  hundred  copies  of  hymns, 
composed  for  the  use  of  the  natives  in  the  Otaheitan 
language.  One  of  the  brethren  had  at  this  time  made 
some  progress  in  translating  the  Scriptures. 

The  number  of  professed  worshippers  of  the  true 
God  multiplied  both  at  Eimeo  and  Otaheite.  The 
priest  of  Pepetoai  (the  district  in  Eimeo  where  the  mis- 
sionaries now  resided)  renounced  idolatry,  publicly 
committed  his  god  to  the  flames,  and  joined  himself  to 
the  missionaries.  This  was  an  important  event.  His 
example  was  immediately  followed  in  both  islands  ; 
and  not  only  were  the  idols  cast  into  the  fire,  but  the 
inorais  and  altars  were  destroyed,  and  even  the  wood 
of  which  they  were  composed  used  to  dress  common 
food  ;  of  which  different  classes  and  both  sexes  par- 
took indiscriminately  at  a  common  meal,  in  utter  dis- 
regard of  prohibitions  and  customs,  rendered  sacred  by 
the  united  influence  of  superstition  and  antiquity. 

The  king  had  now  returned  to  Eimeo ;  and  he  soon 
undertook  a  tour  round  the  island,  to  see  if  he  could 
persuade  the  chiefs  and  principal  people  to  renounce 
idolatry*  Meantime  the  Queen,  with  a  considerable 
party  had  gone  on  a  visit  to  Otaheite.  They  first  land- 
ed in  the  district  of  Pare,  where  the  king's  daughter 
resided  with  her  nurse.  To  her  the  king  had  sent  a 


THE   LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  326 

book.  This  was  looked  upon  as  a  pledge,  that  she 
was  to  be  educated  in  the  new  religion  ;  and,  together 
with  the  rapid  increase  of  the  praying  people,  excited 
a  most  violent  persecution.  The  idolatrous  chiefs  of 
Pare  and  Hapaiano  induced  some  chiefs  of  Matavia  to 
join  them  in  a  conspiracy  to  cut  up  the  converts  at 
once,  root  and  branch. 

But  those  attached  to  Christianity  being  already  nu- 
merous and  respectable,  it  was  thought  best  to  strength- 
en the  alliance  by  the  addition  of  the  chiefs  of  Atahura 
and  Papara,  who,  though  ancient  enemies  of  the  other 
chiefs,  readily  united  with  them  in  this  measure.  The 
night  of  July' 7th  was  appointed  for  the  horrid  massa- 
cre of  all  the  praying  people.  But  some  of  the  parties 
being  a  little  dilatory,  intelligence  was  secretly  con- 
veyed to  the  intended  victims  before  the  blow  was 
struck  ;  and  as  most  of  them  were  then  assembled  near 
the  sea  side,  they  embarked  that  evening,  and  setting 
sail  were  safely  in  Eimeo  before  the  next  morning.  The 
disappointed  chiefs  then  wreaked  their  vengeance  on, 
each  other.  Old  feuds  were  revived,  and  a  sanguinary 
war  commenced,  in  which  all  questions  about  religion 
were  forgotten.  The  parly,  which  conceived  the  con- 
spiracy, was  defeated,  and  the  principal  chief,  who  in- 
stigated the  attack,  killed.  Thus  the  Lord  turned  the 
weapons  of  the  enemy  against  himself.* 

The  commotions  extended  even  to  Eimeo  ;  and  for 
a  time  the  event  was  clouded  in  much  uncertainty.  If 
the  party  most  inimical  to  Christianity  triumphed,  an 
entire  extirpation,  not  only  of  the  praying  people,  but 
of  the  missionaries,  was  apprehended.  The  mouths  of 
July  and  August  were  a  season  of  tribulation,  anxiety, 
and  gloomy  suspense.  The  14th  of  July  was  set  apart 
as  a  day  of  fasting,  in  which  many  hundreds  of  the  na- 
tives united.  At  length,  when  the  different  parties  had 
worried  each  other  until  the  strength  of  all  was  nearly 
exhausted,  peace  was  concluded.  Pomare,  who  had 
before  used  his  utmost  efforts  to  effect  this,  now  went 
*  Narrative  of  Mission  at  Otaheite,  p.  23. 
23 


326  taopAOATioN  OP  CHRISTIANITY  BV 

to  Otaheite  with  the  refugees,  who  had  fled  to 
to  reinstate  them,  according  to  an  ancienl  custom  ovjiicli 
rendered  his  presence  necessary,  in  their  former  pos- 
sessions. 

As  he  approached  the  shores,  the  idolatrous  party 
presented  themselves  on  the  beach  in  a  menacing  atti- 
tude ;  and  actually  fired  on  his  people.  Pomare  im- 
mediately gave  strict  orders  that  the  fire  should  not 
be  returned  ;  and  instead  of  it,  sent  a  messenger  of 
peace  to  the  beach.  A  reconciliation  was  affected  ;  and 
the  party  landed,  and  took  possession  of  their  estates. 

Jealousies,  however,  still  existed.  At  length  the 
heathen  party  determined  to  take  advantage  of  the 
sabbath,  and  destroy  all,  who  had  embraced  Christian- 
ity, while  they  were  assembled  for  public  worship.  On 
the  12th  of  Nov.  they  made  a  furious  assault,  suppos- 
ing they  should  easily  throw  the  congregation  into  con- 
fusion ;  but  they  were  disappointed.  The  missiona- 
ries had  warned  the  people  before  they  left  Eimeo  of 
the  probability  that  some  stratagem  would  be  employ- 
ed ;  and  they  had  at  this  time  assembled  under  arms. 
Though  a  little  disconcerted,  at  first,  they  soon  rallied 
and  formed  for  repelling  the  assailants.  The  engage- 
ment became  furious.  Several  fell  on  both  sides. 
What  was  very  pleasant,  in  the  midst  of  this  carnage, 
when  any  of  the  converts  had  a  little  respite,  (all  not 
being  engaged  at  once)  they  fell  on  their  knees  among 
the  bushes,  crying  to  Jehovah  for  protection,  and  that 
he  would  support  his  own  cause  against  idolatry.  Soon 
•after  the  battle  commenced,  Upufara,  chief  of  Papara, 
and  the  principal  man  on  the  side  of  the  idolaters,  was 
killed.  When  his  death  was  known  the  whole  party 
were  thrown  into  confusion  ;  and  Pomare  obtained  a 
complete  victory.  The  vanquished  were  treated  with 
great  lenity,  the  king  giving  orders  that  they  should  not 
be  pursued,  and  that  that  the  women  and  children  should 
be  treated  kindly.  They  were  obeyed.  Even  the 
.property  was  spared,  and  the  bodies  of  such  as  had 


THE  LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIET?.  327 

fallen  were  decently  interred.     That  of  the  chief  was 
respectfully  carried  to  his  own  land  for  burial.* 

This  clemency  had  a  surprising  effect  on  the  minds 
of  the  heathen,  who  at  once  saw  the  superiority  of 
Christianity  ;  and  declared  they  would  trust  their  gods 
no  longer;  that  they  had  deceived  them,  and  sought 
their  ruin  ;  that  henceforward  they  would  cast  them 
away  entirely,  and  embrace  the  new  religion.  The 
evening  after  the  battle,  the  professors  of  Christianity 
assembled  to  worship  and  praise  Jehovah  for  the  hap- 
py turn,  which  their  affairs  had  taken;  and  they  wero 
joined  by  many,  who  till  then  had  been  the  zealous 
worshippers  of  idols. 

Potnare  was  now  by  universal  consent  restored  to 
the  government  of  Otaheite  and  its  dependencies  ;  and 
he  immediately  appointed  in  the  several  districts,  chief-1 
friendly  to  Christianity,  and  some  of  whom  had  long 
been  among  the  number  of  praying  people.  The  con- 
sequence was  the  entire  abolition  of  idolatry  at  Ota- 
heite and  Eimeo,  together  with  the  small  islands  of 
Tapua-Manu  and  Tetaroa  ;  all  of  which  became  at 
once  in  profession  Christian  islands.  The  gods  were 
destroyed  ;  the  morais  demolished  ;  human  sacrifice* 
and  infant  murder  done  away  ;  and  the  people  every 
where  began  to  call  upon  the  missionaries  to  come  and 
leach  them. 

Nor  was  the  delightful  revolution  confined  to  these 
limits.  The  principal  chief  of  the  Leeward  islands] 
soon  publicly  renounced  idolatry.  His  example  was 
followed  by  most  of  the  other  chiefs,  and  a  large  ma- 
jority of  the  people  throughout  Huaheine,  Raiatea, 
Taha  and  Borabora.  Two  chiefs  of  Borabora,  Tefaa- 
roa  and  Mai,  distinguished  themselves  by  their  zeal  in 
destroying  idols,  and  erecting  a  place  of  worship  for 
the  true  God.  They  sent  frequent  messages  to  the 
missionaries  requesting  help  ;  and  one  of  them  second- 

*  Narrative,  p.  27. 

t  These  are  properly  denomiuated  "  Society  Islands,"  the  others 
u  Georgian  Islands."  The  two  groups  are  near  one  hundred  and  fil- 
ly miles  apart. 


328  PUOPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY  BY 

cd  his  appeal  by  the  powerful  argument,  that 
Christ  and  his  Apostles  did  not  confine  their  instructions 
to  one  place  or  country. 

Tefaaroa  even  went  on  a  kind  of  mission  to  a  small 
neighbouring  island,  Marua,  and  recounted  to  the 
chiefs  the  particulars  of  the  great  changes,  which  had 
taken  place  in  the  other  islands.  Moved  by  this  intel- 
ligence, and  by  the  arguments  of  Tefaaroa,  the  chiefs 
resolved  to  renounce  idolatry  ;  and  immediately  pro- 
ceeded to  destroy  the  idols  in  every  part  of  the  island, 
and  join  in  the  general  cry  for  instruction  in  the  new 
religion.  In  this  connexion  may  likewise  be  mention- 
ed, the  exertions  of  some  natives  in  the  Paumoiu  isl- 
ands, (a  group  forty  or  fifty  leagues  to  the  eastward  of 
Otaheite)  whose  inhabitants  were  sunk  in  the  lowest 
depths  of  superstition,  and  immersed  in  the  most  abom- 
inable vices.  Some  of  them  being  at  Otaheite  wit- 
nessed the  downfall  of  idolatry  ;  and  having  been  in- 
structed by  the  missionaries,  returned  to  impart  the 
knowledge  of  salvation  to  their  countrymen.  One 
of  them,  Moorea,  in  particular,  was  able  to  read,  and 
had  prayed  publicly  in  some  of  the  native  prayer 
meetings.  By  his  zealous  exertions  the  whole  island 
of  Anaa,  except  the  district  of  which  he  was  a  native, 
soon  reaounced  heathenism.  Thus  even  the  converts 
from  idolatry,  began  to  catch  the  missionary  spirit.* 

During  these  events  of  prodigious  interest,  Pomare 
exhibited  himself  a  great  man  and  zealous  Christian. 

*  An  instance  of  this  is  happily  noticed  by  one  of  the  missiona- 
ries lately  gone  out.  "On  the  22d  of  April  (1817)  says  Mr.  Ors- 
nioi:J,  two  canoes,  bound  to  Chain  Island,  came  alongside  our  ship, 
full  of  natives.  Many  of  them  jumped  into  the  water,  and  came  on 
board.  After  a  little  while,  a  native  of  the  island,  who  belonged  to 
our  ship,  introduced  to  my  notice  one  whom  he  designated  as  a  Mis- 
sionary. On  inquiry,  1  found  that  he  was  sent  by  Pomare  Ari  to 
teach  the  people  of  Chain  Island  to  read  and  wtite.  My  heart  leap- 
ed for  joy  at  the  sight  of  a  native  of  the  Southern  Isles,  who  had  left 
his  country  to  teach  the  unlettered  tribes  of  a  distant  island  what  he 
knew  of  the  word  of  God.  No  longer  can  the  South,  keep  back,  when 
the  inhabitants  thus  begin  to  burst  their  own  chains." — Mr.  f~>rf 
tnond't  Journal  of  his  Voyage  from  Port  Jarkion  to  F.fmro. 


LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETV.  329 

Frequently  did  he  go  round  the  islands  preaching  as 
an  Apostle.  The  following  extract  of  a  letter,  which 
he  sent  the  missionaries  with  his  household  gods,  will 
best  show  the  state  of  his  mind. 

FRIENDS, 

May  you  be  saved  by  Jehovah,  and  Jesus  Christ  our 
Saviour.  This  is  my  speech  to  you  my  friends.  I 
wish  you  to  send  those  idols-  to  Britane  for  the  Mission- 
ary Society,  that  they  may  know  the  likeness  of  the  gods 
that  Tahiti  worshipped.  Those  were  my  own  idols,  be- 
longing to  our  family  from  the  time  of  Taaroamana- 
hune*  even  to  Vairaatoa  :f  and  when  he  died  he  left 
them  with  me.  And  now,  having  been  made  acquaint- 
ed with  the  true  God,  with  Jehovah,  He  is  my  God., 
and  when  this  body  of  mine  shall  be  desolved  in  death, 
may  the  Three-One  save  me  !  And  this  is  my  shelter, 
my  close  hiding-place,  even  from  the  anger  of  Jeho- 
vah. When  he  looks  upon  me,  I  will  hide  me  at  the 
feet  of  Jesus  Christ  the  Saviour,  that  I  may  escape.  / 
feel  pleasure,  and  satisfaction  in  my  mind  $  I  rejoice,  I 
praise  Jehovah,  that  he  hath  made  known  his  word  unto 
me.  I  should  have  gone  to  destruction  if  Jehovah  had 
not  interposed.  Many  have  died,  and  are  gone  to 
destruction,  kings  and  common  people  ;  they  died  with- 
out knowing  any  thing  of  the  true  God  ;  and  now,  when 
it  came  to  the  small  remainder  of  the  people,  Jehovah 
hath  been  pleased  to  make  known  his  word,  and  we 
are  made  acquainted  with  his  good  word,  made  ac- 
quainted with  the  deception  of  the  false  gods,  with 
all  that  is  evil  and  false.  The  true  God  Jeho- 
vah, it  was  he  that  made  us  acquainted  with  these 
things. — It  was  you  that  taught  us  ;  but  the  words,  the 
knowledge,  was  from  Jehovah.  It  is  because  of  lhi» 
that  I  rejoice,  and  I  pray  to  Jehovah,  that  he  'may  in- 

*  Taaroamanahune  lived  some  ages  ago,  and  was  one  of  the  ac- 
cestors  of  Pomare's  family, 

t  pairaalea,  one  of  the  names  of  old  Pomare,   the  king's  father, 
who  though  a  friend  to  the  missionaries,  was  yet  a  most  sealo\»>  id* 
•vocate  foi  the  gods  and  tbe  old  religion. 
28* 


330  PROPAGATION    OF    CllKltj  T1AMTY     CT 

«-rease  my  abhorrence  of  every  evil  way.  The  Three- 
One,  He  it  is  that  can  make  the  love  of  sin  to  cease  ; 
we  cannot  effect  it ;  it  is  the  work  of  God  to  cause  evil 
things  to  be  cast  off,  and  the  love  of  them  to  cease. 

That  principal  idol,  that  has  the  red  feathers  of  the 
Otuu,  is  Temeharo,*  that  is  his  name,  look  you,  you 
may  know  it  by  the  red  feathers  ;  that  was  Variaatoa's 
own  god,  and  those  feather's  were  from  the  ship  of 
Lieutenant  Watts;!  it  was  Vairaatoa  that  set  himself 
about  the  idol.  If  you  think  proper,  you  may  burn 
'hem  all  in  the  fire  -y  or,  if  you  like,  send  them  to  your 
<-oun try,  for  the  inspection  of  the  people  of  Europe, 
that  they  may  satisfy  their  curiosity,,  and  know  Tahi- 
ti's foolish  gods ! 

May  you  be  saved,  my  friends,  by  Jehovah,  and  Je- 
sus Christ  the  only  Saviour,  by  whom  we  sinners  can 
be.  saved. 

POMARE,  King  of  Tahiti,  &c.  &c. 

Tahiti  Motuta,  Feb.  19,  1816. 

The  mission  has  lately  been  strengthened"  by  the 
addition  of  ten  missionaries.  It  continues  to  prosper. 
The  kite  accounts  state  that  in  Eimeo  alone  1200  have 
embraced  Christianity,  and  nearly  4000  in  the  Society 
islands.  If  this  be  correct,  the  whole  number  in  alt 
the  islands  cannot  be  less  than  7000.  In  the  different 
districts,  eighty  four  houses  have  been  erected  for  pub- 
lic worship ;  and  the  Sabbath  is  every  where  regard- 
ed with  much  strictness. J  The  missionaries  preach 

*  Temeharo  was  one  of  the  principaiyirmi/y  god&ofthe  royal  fam- 
ily of  Tahiti ;  but  Oro  was  the  principal  national  god,  and  to  him 
alone  human  sacrifices  were  offered,  at  least  in  modern  times. 
Temebaro  is  said  to  have  a  brother  called  Tia ;  these  were  famous 
men,  deified  after  their  death. 

t  Lieutenant  Watts  visited  Tahiti  in  the  Lady  Penrhyn,  1788. 

jf  "  When  Mr.Crook  with  his  family  arrived  in  the  Active,  on  the 
coast  of  Otaheite,  they  were  much  surprised,  that  not  a  single  na- 
tive could  be  seen  all  along  the  shore,  as  the  vessel  sailed  ;  nor  could 
they  perceive  any  smoke  arising  from  their  dwellings.  This  ex- 
cited in  the  mind  of  Mr.  Crook  and  others  a  painful  suspicion,  that 
•be  rslaod  bad  been  subdued,  and  all  the  inhabitants  cut  off  in  the 


THE  LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  331 

.<t  different  places  to  congregations  of  from  four  to  seven 
hundred,*  and  where  there  is  not  preaching  the  na- 
tives collect  for  worship  by  themselves,  not  only  on 
the  Sabbath,  but  every  Wednesday  evening,  and  in 
many  places  on  the  first  Monday  of  every  month.  There 
are  already  in  circulation  about  400  copies  of  the  Old 
Testament  history,  and  400  of  the  New,  which  is  an 
abridgement  of  the  Evangelists,  and  part  of  the  Acts. 
They  have  likewise  many  chapters  of  St.  Luke's  Gos- 
pel in  manuscript;  and  1000  copies  of  a  catechism 
printed  for  their  use,  which  many  hundred  of  them  can 
perfectly  repeat.  About  5000  are  able  to  read,  and 
Pomare  has  issued  orders  that  a  school  house  be  erect- 

tvar.  In  (he  midst  of  this  agitation  of  mind,  one  of  the  sailors,  an 
Otahcitan,  who  left  Port  Jackson  in  the  Active,  observed,  that  the 
natives  were  keeping  the  Sabbath  day — that  of  late,  they  did  no 
kind  of  work— nor  went  out  of  their  houses,  except  to  worship  God ; 
and  that  the  whole  day  was  employed  in  religious  worship,  or  in 
teaching  one  another  to  read.  At  length,  the  vessel  came  to  anchor 
in  Matavia  bay ;  but  not  a  native  made  his  appearance  until  Mon- 
day morning  ;  when  great  numbers  repaired  to  the  brig,  bringing 
with  them  their  usual  testimonies  of  hospitality,  of  (bod  and  fruits  of 
all  kinds,  with  other  presents  of  cloth,  &c.,  they  were  highly  pleas- 
ed and  thankful  to  God,  that  he  had  sent  another  teacher  among 
them,  and  fully  satisfied  all  on  board,  that  they  bad  been  observing 
the  Sabbath."— Letter  of  Mr.  R.  Hassall,  ofParramatla. 

*  "Early  this  morning  (says  Mr.  Ellis,  on  the  first  Sabbath  after 
liis  arrival)  I  attended  the  Brethren's  prayer-meeting,  and  focnd  it 
a  profitable  opportunity.  1  afterwards  attended  the  native  service. 
It  had  not  commenced  when  1  arrived  at  the  place  of  worship  ;  yet 
that  and  the  enclosed  ground  around  it  were  so  crowded,  that  1  could 
scarcely  gain  an  entrance.  The  worship  commenced  by  singing, 
when  the  praises  of  God  were  sounded  by  many  of  the  native  voices. 
Brother  Davies  offered  up  an  extemporary  prayer  ;  then  delivered 
a  discourse,  in  a  very  affectionate  manner,  to  about  700  hearers,  and 
then  concluded  with  prayer.  So  attentive  were  the  hearers,  so 
solemn  and  interesting  the  appearance  of  the  congregation,  such 
were  the  emotions  of  pleasure  excited  in  my  mind,  that  I  Colt  quite 
overcome.  I  wished  (by  means  of  iVIr.  Crook,  as  my  interpreter)  to 
tell  them  how  happy  I  was  to  see  them  so  engaged,  and  what  joy  it 
would  afford  the  friends  of  Jesus  Christ  in  England  to  know,  that 
they  had  been  made  partakers  of  the  blessings  of  Christianity,  &c.; 
but  my  feelings  were  too  powerful  for  the  attempt,  and  obliged  me 
hastily  to  retire  from  this  delightful  scene." — Journal  of  Mr,  Edit* 


PROPAGATION    OP    CHR16T1AN1  Ttf  BV 

ed  in  every  district  in  which  those  best  instructed  may 
teach  others.  A  printing  press  was  carried  out  by  the 
last  missionaries,  and  on  the  30th  of  June  1817,  they 
began  to  print  the  Taheitan  spelling  book.  The  king 
was  present,  and  worked  off  the  first  three  sheets.  Al- 
though none  have  yet  been  baptized,  and  no  regular 
churches  established,  the  instances  of  real  piety  are 
represented  to  be  numerous.  Secret  prayer  is  said  to 
be  generally  practised.*  The  natives  pant  for  instruc- 
tion, and  the  eagerness  has  sometimes  risen  to  impa- 
tience. "  Make  haste  and  learn  the  language,  that  you 
may  be  able  to  teach  us,"  was  the  cry  of  the  people  to 
the  newly  arrived  missionaries.  Surely  the  isles  wait 
for  His  law. 

In  contemplating  this  astonishing  revolution,  whose 
events  are  even  now  passing  before  our  eyes  with  a 
magnitude  and  rapidity  which  almost  bewilders  and 
confounds  the  mind,  we  must  say  with  new  emphasis, 
"  What  hath  God  wrought .'"  Is  it  asked,  Hath  a  na- 
tion changed  their  gods  ?  We  may  point  to  the  whole 
mass  of  inhabitants  on  eight  islands,  and  reply,  "  A 
nation  hath  been  born  in  a  day.'"1  Perhaps  there  is  not 
a  parallel  on  the  annals  of  ecclesiastical  history.  In 
the  early  ages  of  Christianity,  though  great  multitudes 
were  converted,  yet  not  a  whole  people  ;  and  if  in  af- 
ter ages,  when  Christianity  was  corrupted,  a  tribe  or 
nation  was  brought  at  once  to  profess  it,  this  was  gene- 
rally by  constraint ;  or  if  not,  it  was  while  they  remain- 
ed ignorant  of  what  they  professed.  Here  no  force 
has  been  used,  and  the  natives,  at  least  of  Otaheite  and 
Eimeo.  have  adopted  a  religion  which  has  been  preach- 
ed to  them  almost  twenty  years;  and  which  they  have 

*  Mr.  Crook  meutions  the  following  instance  in  his  journal 
^— "Jtfay  1,  1817. — A  little  before  day-break  (says  Mr.  Crook) 
I  met  a  blind  man,  who  has  been  blind  many  years,  coming  out  from 
the  bushes,  where  he  had  been  for  private  devotion.  He  desired  me 
to  stop  and  converse  with  him,  as  he  said  he  wanted  instruction. 
I  found  he  was  not  ignorant  of  the  way  of  salvation  by  Jesus  Christ, 
and  he  appeared  to  be  truly  influenced  by  divine  truth.  This  is 
rertainly  the  case  with  multitudes  io  these  islandi,"— Mr.  Crook's 
Journal. 


LONDON   JtlsSlOXARY   SOCIETY.  53ij 

seen  exemplified  in  the  lives  of  the  missionaries.  It  is 
to  be  expected  that  in  this  general  change  many  have 
been  carried  along  by  the  current,  and  are  Christians 
onlv  because  Christianity  is  in  vogue.  As  the  chiefs 
were  among  the  first  to  adopt  the  new  religion,  the  con- 
verts have  not  generally  been  tried  by  persecution  ; 
but.  if  they  should  be,  it  is  hoped,  many  of  them  would 
endure  unto  the  end^  and  be  saved. 

At  any  rate,  the  good  effected  is  vast.  If  we  look 
simply  at  the  abolishing  of  idolatry,  at  tne  same  time 
considering  what  idolatry  is — a  systematic  alienation 
of  the  heart  from  God,  introducing  every  thing  debas- 
ing, sensualizing,  and  polluting,  we  shall  at  once  per- 
ceive that  the  benefit  in  this  world  is  almost  inestima- 
ble Think  of  the  horrid  crimes  of  infanticide,  of 
offering  human  sacrifices,  of  murdering  all  prisoners 
taken  in  war  ;  think  of  all  the  abominable  immoralities, 
not  only  permitted,  but  encouraged  by  their  former  re- 
ligion;  and  then  estimate,  if  you  can,  the  happy  effect 
on  them  as  social  beings,  not  to  say  religious,  and  des- 
tined to  eternity,  of  that  change,  which,  by  the  bless- 
ing of  God,  these  natives  have  passed  through. 

The  history  of  the  mission  is  full  of  instruction.  It 
most  forcibly  teaches  that  God  will  have  the  glory  of 
his  own  work.  "  Not  by  might  or  by  power,  but  by  my 
Spirit,  saith  the  Lord."  The  attempt  was  first  made 
with  a  splendid  establishment.  Thirty  missionaries- 
sent  out  in  a  ship  loaded  with  a  profusion  of  articles  to 
commence  the  work  on  an  extensive  scale,  attracted 
the  notice  of  the  whole  Christian  world.  Had  success 
immediately  followed,  there  would  have  been  no  trial 
of  faith,  and  there  might  have  been  some  ground  for 
boasting.  Many  circumstances  might  be  mentioned  as 
combining  to  cause  a  failure  of  the  mission  in  the  first 
years  of  its  existence  ;*  those  engaged  in  it  were  in- 
experienced in  the  work,  they  had  to  learn  by  losses  ; 
too  many  of  them  were  illiterate  men,  occupied  with  a 

*  Some  judicious  remarks  on  the  subject  mav  be  seen  in  Lord'* 
Hjftorv  of  this  mission. 


334  PROPAGATION    OP  CHRISTIANITY    BY 

mechanical  art,  and  not  habituated  to  study  or  teaching}, 
they  had  not  sufficient  character  to  have  influence  with 
the  natives  ;  they  carried  out  too  many  articles  of  de- 
sire to  the  savages,  and  they  filled  the  eye  of  their 
minds  with  the  toys  of  this  world,  to  the  exclusion  of 
heaven  and  its  glory ;  the  missionaries  were  not  per- 
fectly harmonious,  had  not  wholly  given  themselves 
first  to  Christ,  and  then  to  one  another  :  but  after  all, 
the  want  of  more  early  success  is  to  be  ascribed  to  the 
sovereign  will  of  God,  for  which  we  may  perhaps  dis- 
cover one  reason — "  that  no  flesh  should  glory  in  his 
presence."  When  all  human  exertions  had  failed — 
when  the  mission  had  become  a  forlorn  hope — when  it 
was  in  effect  relinquished,  then  God  stepped  in,  and 
the  work  was  accomplished.  What  active  and  zealous 
men  had  laboured  in  vain  for  years  to  effect,  He  did  at 
once.  He  did  it  too  at  a  time,  when,  in  the  language 
of  the  missionaries,  "  nothing  appeared  peculiarly  suit- 
able, neither  in  the  measures  used,  nor  in  the  circum- 
stances of  ourselves  and  of  the  islanders ;  but  rather 
ihe  contrary,  on  account  of  the  unsettled  state  of  the 
people,  and  afflictions  among  ourselves."  Truly,  "  un- 
less  the  Lord  build  the  house  they  labour  in  vain  thai 
build  it." 


CHAPTER  111. 

SOUTH  AFRICA. 

'Call  of  VanderkempandKicherer — Efforts  on  theiioyage 
— Vanderkemp  goes  to  Caffraria — fnteroifta  with  the 
king — Driven  from  Caffraria — Converts — New  set- 
tlement at  Algoa  bay — Bethelsdorp — Death  of  Dr. 
Vanderkemp. 

THE  attention  of  the  Missionary  Society  was  early 
furncd  to  Southern  Africa  ;  but  a  difficulty  arose  for 
want  of  suitable  men  to  penetrate  these  trackless  wilds, 


-THE  LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  336 

and  undertake,  with  any  prospect  of  success,  to  chris- 
tianize the  most  degraded,  perhaps,  of  human  beings. 
But  God  provided  for  himself  suitable  instruments. 
"The  addresses,  which  had  been  circulated  on  the  Con- 
tinent, by  the  Society,  for  the  purpose  of  exciting  a 
missionary  spirit,  fell  into  the  hands  of  one,  whose 
heart  was  prepared  of  the  Lord. 

Dr.  Vanderkemp  was  a  physician  of  high  respecta- 
bility at  Dort.  His  first  years  had  been  spent  at  the 
University  of  Leyden,  .whence  he  went  to  Edinburgh 
to  prosecute  his  studies  at  that  University.  He  became 
skilled  in  all  the  sciences — in  philosophy,  chemistry, 
physic,  tactics ;  and  understood  not  only  all  the  learn- 
ed languages,  but  all  those  of  Modern  Europe.  After 
leaving  the  University,  where  he  was  unhappily  infect- 
ed with  infidelity,  he  went  into  the  army  ;  and  during 
a  service  of  sixteen  years,  rose  to  be  Captain  of  Horse, 
and  Lieutenant  of  Dragoon  Guards.  Leaving  the  pro- 
fession of  arms,  he  commenced  the  practice  of  physic, 
•with  great  repute  and  esteem. 

Having  retired,  with  his  wife  and  only  child  to  a 
house  in  the  country,  he  used  frequently  to  amuse  him- 
self with  sailing  in  a  boat.  In  one  of  these  excursions 
with  his  wife  and  daughter,  his  boat  was  suddenly  up- 
set by  a  water  spout.  It  was  carried  down  by  the  stream 
above  a  mile,  no  one  daring  to  approach,  on  account 
of  the  violence  of  the  storm,  when  a  vessel  driven  from 
her  moorings,  came  so  near  fcs  to  discover  Dr.  Van- 
derkemp clinging  to  the  boat  side.  He  was  rescued 
from  a  watery  grave,  but  his  two  dearest  relatives  had 
sunk  to  rise  no  more. 

This  providence  took  a  deep  hold  on  Dr.  Vander- 
kernp.  His  infidel  principles  were  shaken,  and  while, 
a  short  time  after,  partaking  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  he 
obtained  new  views  of  Christ.  He  was  then  advised 
to  enter  into  the  ministry,  but  did  not.  He  took  the 
superintendance  of  a  large  hospital,  two  or  three  years, 
during  a  war  with  the  French  ;  and  when  this  was 
broken  up  by  the  peace,  he  lived  a  silent,  retired  life, 


336  PROPAGATION  OF   CHRISTIANITY    BY 

employing  himself  in  Oriental  literature  ;  and  finishing 
a  commentary  on  St.  Paul's  Epistle  to  the  Romans. 

Under  these  circumstances,  an  address  of  the  Mis- 
sionary Society,  was  handed  him  by  a  Moravian.  He 
became  deeply  interested  in  the  subject.  "  The  words," 
says  he,  "  in  one  of  the  sermons  '  Curse  ye,  J\IerozJ 
made  so  strong  an  impression  on  my  mind,  that  I  fell 
on  my  knees  and  cried — '  Here  I  am,  Lord  Jesus,  thou 
knowest  I  have  no  will  of  my  own,  since  I  gave  up  my- 
self to  thee.' '  At  another  time,  "  I  heard  the  voice 
of  the  Lord,  saying,  '  Whom  shall  I  send  ;  and  who 
will  go  for  us  ?'  then  said  I,  '  Here  am  I,  Lord  send 
me.'" 

He  communicated  his  desires  to  the  Directors  of  the 
Society,  and  was  immediately  accepted  by  them,  for 
the  mission  to  South  Africa.  At  the  age  of  fifty,  he 
broke  up  all  his  former  habits  of  literary  pursuits,  to 
commence  with  the  first  principles  of  instruction  ;  and 
left  that  refined  society,  which  he  was  so  well  qualified 
to  enjoy,  for  the  company  of  those  elevated  but  a  little 
above  mere  animal  existence. 

He  did  not  go  alone.  Mr.  Kicherer,  a  countryman 
of  his,  had  in  early  life,  when  reading  the  voyages  and 
discoveries  of  Capt.  Cook,  conceived  the  generous  de- 
sign of  enlightening  the  benighted  heathen.  But  in 
what  manner,,  he  could  not  determine.  He  knew  not 
that  there  was  such  a  person  in  being  as  a  Christian 
missionary.  Spending  one  evening  at  the  house  of  a 
pious  friend,  soon  after  the  formation  of  the  Missionary 
Society,  the  minister  of  the  church,  to  which  he  belong- 
ed, called  on  a  visit  to  the  family,  and  communicated 
to  him  the  pleasing  intelligence,  that  a  company  of  mis- 
sionaries were  about  to  sail  for  the  South  Sea  Islands. 
The  sensations  of  Mr.  Kicherer  cannot  be  described. 
He  delayed  not  to  offer  his  services  to  the  Society ; 
and  with  two  Englishmen,  Messrs  Edmonds  and  Ed* 
wards,  united  with  Dr.  Vanderkemp. 

These  missionaries  embarked  for  Africa,  Dec.  23, 
1 798,  in  the  Hillsbom,  a  vessel  carrying  convicts  to 


THE  LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  337 

New-Holland.  This  they  did  of  choice,  that  their 
mission  might  be  active  from  its  commencement.  They 
immediately  began  their  labours  with  these  unhappy 
men  ;  and  (hough  the  convicts  had  abused  every -one, 
who  went  into  the  sloop  where  they  were  confined  ;  so 
that  an  officer,  in  search  of  deserters,  was  seized  by 
them,  had  his  coat  torn  off,  was  beaten  unmercifully, 
and  wounded  with  his  own  dagger,  they  behaved  to 
the  missionaries  with  the  gentleness  of  lambs ;  hearing 
their  admonitions  with  respect,  their  warnings  with 
seriousness,  and  their  consolations  with  thankfulness. 
Early  in  January,  one  of  them,  named  Brown,  informed 
the  missionaries  that  their  labours  began  to  be  attend- 
ed with  the  happiest  effects  on  his  own  soul,  and  those 
of  many  of  his  miserable  companions.  Two  others 
the  next  day  expressed  a  desire  to  gain  a  saving  know- 
ledge of  Christ.  Two,  who  had  contrived  to  file  off 
their  irons,  voluntarily  confessed  it  to  Dr.  Vanderkemp, 
and  desired  him  to  inform  the  captain,  that  their  chains- 
might  be  replaced,  and  they  meet  their  deserved  doom. 
A  prayer  meeting  was  soon  commenced  by  the  con- 
victs themselves,  in  which  Brown  took  a  leading  part. 
Nor  did  the  brethren  confine  their  benevolence  to 
teaching  daily.  A  putrid  and  pestilential  fever  broke 
out  in  the  ship.  This  is  common  $  and  to  be  expect- 
ed, when  we  remember  that  the  convicts  are  brought 
together  from  jails  and  old  hulks  ;  and  consider  the 
place  of  their  confinement,  whose  darkness,  closeness, 
heat,  and  putrid  effluvia,  are  scarcely  conceivable  by 
those,  who  have  not  visited  such  abodes  of  wretched- 
ness;  and  which,  with  the  clank  of  chains,  affords  the 
strongest  idea  of  hell,  that  can  be  conceived.  The 
disease  made  rapid  progress;  and  into  this  dreary 
hospital,  the  missionaries  constantly  descended.  When 
death  began  to  make  havoc  among  the  convicts,  these 
friends  of  humanity  omitted  no  kind  office,  but  stood 
over  the  dying  bed,  exposed  to  all  the  dangers  of  so 
dreadfully  infectious  a  disease,  earnestly  employed  in 
endeavouring  to  pluck  them  as  brands  from  the  burn- 


338  PROPAGATION  OF  CHRISTIANITY  BY 

ing.  Thirty  four  died  on  the  passage  to  the  Cape  5 
and  twenty  two  soon  after  their  arrival.  Several  gave 
evidence  of  a  saving  change.* 

On  their  arrival  at  the  Cape,  the  missionaries  were 
favourably  received  by  the  governor,  who  had  witness- 
ed the  good  effects  of  the  mission  at  Bavian's  Kloof; 
and  a  society  was  soon  formed  to  patronise  their  at- 
tempt, called  the  South  African  Society  for  Promoting 
the  spread  of  Christ's  Kingdom  at  the  Cape  of  Good 
Hope.  The  way  seemed  open  for  their  immediate  en- 
trance to  the  heathen.  Two  native  captains,  Vigilant 
and  Slaporm,  were  at  the  Cape,  on  a  deputation  from 
the  Bushmen,  the  most  savage  tribe  of  Hottentots,  for 
Christian  instructors  to  be  sent  them.  The  way  had 
been  prepared  for  this  in  the  following  manner. 

A  pious  colonist,  anxious  to  put  an  end  to  an  almost 
perpetual  scene  of  murder  and  bloodshed,  had  propo- 
sed to  them  a  treaty  of  peace.  It  being  concluded,  he 
kneeled  down  with  his  men  on  the  field,  and  engaged 
in  prayer  and  singing  a  hymn.  The  Bushmen,  sur- 
prised, asked  the  meaning  of  this  solemnity  ;  and  be- 
ing told  it  was  a  thanksgiving  to  God  on  account  of 
the  peace,  they  bewailed  their  ignorance  of  that  God3 
and  begged  that  instructors  might  be  sent  to  them.t 

It  was  concluded  that  the  brethren  Kichcrer  and  Ed- 
wards should  go  to  the  Bushmen,  while  Dr.  Vander- 
kemp  and  Mr.  Edmond  went  to  the  Caffres  ;  to  which 
nation  the  former  had  devoted  himself  from  the  begin- 
ning, resolving  to  commence  his  labours  where  the 
name  of  Christ  had  never  been  heard.  As  the  mis- 
sion thus  divided  itself  into  two  parts,  it  will  be  ne- 
cessary to  follow  the  different  branches  separately.  To 
begin  with  Dr.  Vanderkemp. 

The  missionaries  having  departed  from  the  Cape, 
loaded  with  presents,  and  followed  by  the  prayers  of 
their  hospitable  friends,  went  in  company  forty  miles,  to 

*  Missionary  Transactions,  Vol.  I.,  p.  62. 
t  Mirt.  T«n*.  Vol.  I.  p.  307. 


THE    LONDON    MISSIONARY    SOCIETY.  339 

Rodezand,  where  Dr.  Vanderkemp  and  his  associate 
parted  from  their  brethren,  and  proceeded  toCaftraria. 
They  travelled  in  an  ox  waggon,  accompanied  by  an 
interpreter  and  Hottentot  servants.  Their  road  at 
first  lay  through  a  most  delightful  country,  inhabited 
by  wealthy  farmers,  who  entertained  them  with  prince- 
ly hospitality.  Leaving  this  region,  they  crossed  the 
Heck's  river  mountain,  and  entered  the  Carrow,  an 
eight  days'  journey,  without  seeing  a  house.  Here 
they  were  exposed  to  a  great  variety  of  perils — from 
the  roads  between  ridges  of  perpendicular  mountains — 
from  the  wild  beasts,  which  kept  them  at  night  on  the 
constant  alert — and  from  the  savage  bushmon,  who  live 
by  plunder.  But  they  passed  in  safety,  and  arriving  of 
the  house  of  Mr.  De  Bur,  on  the  Gamka  river,  were  re- 
ceived with  great  affection.  When  they  told  him  their 
object,  he  called  his  family  and  slaves  together  andi 
falling  upon  his  knees,  uttered  this  remarkable  prayer. 
"  Oh  Lord,  thou  hast  afflicted  me  with  inexpressible 
grief,  in  taking  my  child  from  me,  whom  I  buried  this 
day  ;  but  now  thou  rejoicest  my  soul  with  greater  joy 
than  all  my  grief,  in  shewing  me  that  thou  hast  heard 
my  prayers  for  the  conversion  of  the  Caffres,  and  in 
giving  me  to  see  this  moment  the  fulfilment  of  thy  prom- 
ises." He  then  addressed  himself  to  the  missionaries, 
and  sung  several  hymns  relative  to  the  calling  of  the 
heathen. 

The  brethren  were  waked  in  the  morning  by  the 
singing  of  psalms  ;  and  having  risen.  Dr.  Vanderkemp 
preached  to  the  family  with  great  delight.  He  after- 
wards visited  a  kraal  of  Caffres  in  the  neighbourhood,, 
and  was  received  in  a  friendly  manner;  but  could  not 
persuade  them  to  accompany  him  to  Caffraria. 

From  this  place  they  travelled  through  a  trackless 
wilderness,  infested  by  lions  and  other  wild  beasts; 
suffered  much  from  cold,  and  were  exposed  to  the  sav- 
age Hottentots.  One  night  a  company  came,  who  be- 
haved civilly.  One  of  them  asked  Dr.  Vanderkemp, 
if  it  was  true  that  God  had  created  them  as  well  as 


340  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANMTV    B-Y 

the  Christians,  and  the  beasts  of  the  field ;  "  for  you 
know,"  said  he,  "  the  Dutch  farmers  teach  us,  that  he 
never  created  us,  nor  taketh  any  notice  of  us."  Ar- 
riving at  Graaf  Reinet  our  travellers  were  hospitably 
entertained  by  the  minister,  Mr.  Ballot,  and  his  people  ; 
and  proceeding  thence  they  crossed  in  ten  days  the 
Fish  river,  which  separates  Caffraria  from  the  Colony. 

They  had  frequently  met  Caffres  on  the  road  ;  they 
now  visited  them  in  their  own  territory  ;  and  were  told 
^.hat  the  king  Geika  had  information  of  their  coming,  and 
that  they  had  no  reason  to  fear.  Some  of  the  Caffres 
said  to  the  Hottentot  servants,  "  Your  masters  are  the 
children  of  the  Great  King  above.  It  will  do  no  good 
for  them  to  turn  back,  for  they  will  certainly  be  cut 
off  in  the  way  ;  but  let  them  stay  and  wait,  and  what 
they  intend  will  certainly  come  to  pas?." 

The  missionaries  concluded  to  send  their  interpreter 
with  two  Caffres  to  Geika,  to  inform  him  of  their  de- 
sign, and  ask  his  protection.  They  executed  their 
commission,  and  returned  the  eighth  day  with  an  en- 
couraging answer.  The  king  desired  the  missionaries 
to  make  haste  to  him.  and  sent  them  his  tobacco  box 
as  a  passport.  One  of  those  who  went,  said  to  Geika, 
"  I  know  you  are  a  proud  Caflre,  and  your  heart  is 
very  hard;  but  when  tkese  men  shall  speak  to  you,  it 
ought  to  become  as  flowing  water.  You  never  salute 
any  of  your  subjects  ;  but  when  these  come  you  ought 
to  rise  and  go  out  to  meet  them  and  shake  hands  with 
them."  Geika  replied,  "  1  am  glad  you  inform  me  of 
the  manners  of  these  men,  and  what  you  say  I  will  ob- 
serve." 

Notwithstanding  this  favourable  disposition  of  the 
king,  such  was  the  confused  state  of  his  people,  many 
of  whom  were  resolved  on  war  with  the  colonists,  that 
the  brethren  did  not  think  it  prudent  to  proceed.  In- 
deed their  lives  were  already  in  the  greatest  danger, 
they  had  several  times  received  information  that  they 
were  all  to  be  murdered.  Many  of  their  cattle  had 
been  taken  from  them.  They  were,  therefore,  forced 


THE    LONDON    MISSIONARY    SOCIETY.  34*1 

to  join  the  colonists  in  a  retreat,  during  which  they  were 
attacked,  and  obliged  to  su&tain  a  battle  of  one  hour. 
Several  Cafires  were  killed.  About  a  month  after,  a 
peace  was  concluded  ;  and  the  missionaries  made  a 
second  attempt  to  enter  Caifraria,  in  which  after  many 
dangers  and  much  suffering  they  succeeded.- 

On  arriving  at  Geika's  residence,  they  found  about 
a  hundred  Caffres  together,  and  inquired  for  the  king. 
Nobody  answered.     At  length  his  Caffrarian  majesty 
approached,  advancing  with  solemn  slowness,  with  his 
ministers  of  state  by  his  side.     He  was  covered  with  a 
long  robe  of  panther's  skins,  and  wore  one  diadem  of 
copper,  and  another  of  beads  round  his  head.     He  held 
in  his  hand  an  iron  kiri,  and  his  cheeks  and  lips  were 
painted  red.     He  stopped  about  twenty  paces  irom  the 
missionaries.     They  approached.     He  again  marched 
forward,  held  out  his  right  hand,  but  spoke  not  a  word,. 
The  tobacco  box  was  handed  him  filled  with  buttons  j: 
he  accepted,  and  gave  it  to  an  attendant.      At  a  dis- 
tance behind  stood  his  captains  and  women  in  the  form, 
of  a  half  moon.     All  this  time  he  moved  not  an  eye-lid, 
nor  changed  the  least  feature  of  his  countenance.     Dr. 
Vanderkemp   loudly  asked    if  any  one  could  speafc 
Dutch  ;  nobody  answered,  but  some  smiled.     At  length 
after  about  half  an  hour  of  this  mute  audience,  an  inter- 
preter arrived,  and  the  king  deigned  to  open  his  mouth.* 
Dr.  Vanderkemp,  after  the  preliminaries  of  the  to- 
bacco box  were  settled,  proceeded  to  state  the  object 
ef  his  mission.      Geika  told  him  they  had  come  at  a 
very  unfavourable  time,  as  all  the  country  was  in  con- 
fusion.    "  Your  people,"  said  he,  "  look  upon  me  as 
a  great  man  ;  but  I  am  unable  to  entertain  you  as  you 
ought  to  be  entertained.     You  look  for  safety  and  rest  5. 
but  I  can  myself  find  no  safety  or  resting  pJace,  being 
in  perpetual  danger  on  account  of  my  enemies  ;    nor 
can  I  protect  you,  as  1  cannct  protect  myself."     He  ad- 
vised the  missionaries  not  to  stay  with  him,  yet  gave 

*  .Miss.  Trans.  Vol.  I.  p.  395, 
39* 


342  I'ROPAGATION    O*'    CHRtSTfAKITX    B* 

them  leave  lo  unyoke  their  cattle  and  pitch  their  tents. 
They  found  that  they  had  been  represented  to  the  king 
as  spies  and  assassins,  having  enchanted  wine  to  kill 
him.  A  Dutchman,  named  Buys,  who  resided  with  the 
king,  and  now  served  as  interpreter,  was  likewise  prej- 
udiced against  them.  He  said  he  could  by  no  mean& 
intermeddle  with  their  affairs,  or  give  any  assistance. 
Appearances  were  discouraging.  Buys,  however,  soon 
became  friendly,  but  the  king  refused  to  make  any  re- 
ply to  their  proposition  to  remain  with  him.  They 
were  kept  in  suspense  more  than  a  fortnight.  Buys  in- 
sisted upon  a  decisive  answer,  but  the  king  remained 
silent,  and  finally  refused  to  admit  him  to  his  presence. 
The  missionaries  then  expected  they  should  all  be 
murdered  ;  but  one  attempt  more  was  made.  Buys, 
who  had  become  of  importance  to  the  king,  makes  a 
feint  as  though  be  intended  to  leave  the  country.  Gei- 
ka  being  informed  of  his  preparations  sends  for  .him, 
and  inquires  the  cause.  Buys  answers  him  in  a  severe 
and  earnest  tone,  upbraiding  him  for  his  cool  and 
haughty  conduct  towards  the  missionaries ;  and  ex- 
plaining at  large  the  object  of  their  coming  into  the 
country.  Geika  then  candidly  confessed  his  neglect 
and  guilt ;  and  added,  "  1  thank  God  that  he  has  put 
it  into  the  hearts  of  these  men  to  come  into  my  coun- 
try." He  appointed  the  missionaries  a  place  to  settle, 
and  promised  them  his  protection,  saying,  "  all  these 
my  people  have  now  heard  this." 

The  missionaries  immediately  took  the  station  as- 
signed them,  built  a  house,  planted  a  garden,  and  af- 
ter a  few  weeks  opened  a  school,  in  which  they  had 
eleven  pupils  of  different  nations.  They  were  scarce- 
ly settled,  when  a  deputy,  Mr.  Maynier,  arrived  from 
the  Governor,  at  the  Cape,  expressing  his  solicitude 
for  their  safety,  offering  assistance,  and  requesting  them 
to  return  within  the  bounds  of  the  Colony. 

Geika,  however,  would  not  permit  Dr.  Vanderkemp 
to  leave  him  even  to  go  as  far  as  Graaf  Reinet  and  re- 
He  was  so  much  offended  when  he  learnt  the 


THE    LONDON  MISSIONARY    SOCIETY.  343- 

abject  of  Mr.  Maynier's  visit,  that  he  resolved  to  kill 
him  on  the  spot ;  and  would  have  done  it,  had  he  not 
been  prevented  by  his  mother  and  his  uncle.  But  soon 
after  the  departure  of  Mr.  Maytiier,  the  colleague  of 
Dr.  Vanderkemp,  Mr.  Edmonds  left  him,  to  prosecute 
a  design  he  had  before  formed  of  going  to  India.  The 
reason  of  his  abandoning  the  work  in  Africa  was  an. 
insurmountable  aversion  to  the  natives,  and  a  strong 
desire  to  live  among  the  Bengalese,  "  Before  he  left 
me,"  says  Dr.  Venderkemp,  "  we  went  over  the  river 
into  a  wood ;  and  there  we  wrestled  in  prayer  once 
more,  which  was  often  interrupted  by  our  tears.  Af- 
ter I  had  recommended  him  to  the  grace  of  the  Lord,  I 
gave  him  my  last  blessing;  and  Tie  took  a  final  leave 
of  me.  I  went  upon  the  hill,  and  followed  his  waggon 
for  about  half  an  hour  with  my  eye,  when  in  sinking 
behind  the  mountains  I  lost  sight  of  him  to  see  him  no 
more.* 

Dr.  Vanderkemp  was  now  left  alone  to  struggle  with 
difficulties,  and  meet  dangers  in  a  wilderness  filled  with 
tigers  and  wolves,  at  a  great  distance  from  any  Chris- 
tian settlement.  He  had  with  him  only  a  few  Hotten- 
tot servants,  and  perhaps  one  friendly  European.  It 
is  impossible  for  those,  who  are  surrounded  by  kind 
friends,  and  guarded  from  outrage  by  civil  laws,  to  imag- 
ine fully,  the  situation  of  our  solitary  missionary,  whose 
companions  were  the  wild  beasts  of  the  forest,  and  his 
protectors  men  more  savage  than  they. 

During  the  succeeding  year  he  suffered  much,  but 
the  Lord  protected  him ;  and  more  than  once  saved 
him  from  impending  death.  He  had  likewise  the  hap- 
piness to  see  some  effect  of  his  labours.  Geika  at  times 
expressed  a  desire  to  be  instructed.  Coming  ona 
morning  to  the  hut,  while  Dr.  Vanderkemp  was  at 
prayer,  he  spoke  not  a  word  till  he  had  finished,  and 
said  afterwards,  "  that  he  imagined  one  time  or  other 
he  should  be  a  Christian  ;  and  that  his  mother  also>  and 

*  Mise.  Trans.  Vol.  I.  p.  412*. 


344  raoFAGATio.\  OF  CHRISTIANITY  BY 

another  woman,  wished  to  be  instructed  in  the  chris« 
tian  religion."  The  same  evening  he  supped  with 
Dr.  Vanderkeuip.  He  had  a  basket  with  milk  to  him- 
self, which  he  would  not  taste  untill  all  had  done.  Dr. 
Vanderkcmp  (hen  waited  for  him  to  finish,  before  dis- 
missing the  table.  The  moment  the  last  spoonful  was 
8 wallowed,  Geika  threw  himself  upon  his  back,  wrapped 
in  his  tiger  skin,  and  prepared  for  sleep ;  but  when 
Dr.  Vanderkemp  began  to  return  thanks,  he  perceiv- 
ing it,  arose,  put  himself  in  an  attitude  of  devotion  dur- 
ing the  prayer,  and  then  lay  down  to  rest.  After  this 
he  began  to  attend  school  with  the  children.*  But  ha 
was  still  the  slave  offiaprice.  When  Dr.  Vanderkemp's 
situation  was  somewhat  improved  and  made  comforta- 
ble, he  ordered  him  to  remove,  and  this  broke  up  the 
school. 

Our  faithful  missionary  whether  stationed,  OF  wan- 
dering with  the  roving  Caffres,  was  wholy  occupied  in 
his  work.  There  were  with  him,  besides  Hottentots, 
some  colonists,  and  occasionally,  deserters  from  the 
Cape.  With  these  he  laboured  diligently.  One  of 
the  Hottentot  women  named  Sarah,  having  for  some 
time 'given-evidence  of  a  work  of  grace,  was  baptized 
with  three  children.  "And  Oh,Tr  says  Dr.  Vander- 
kemp, "  how  did  my  soul  rejoice,  that  the  Lord  had 
given  me  in  this  wilderness,  among  tigers  and  wolves, 
and  at  such  a  distance  from  Christians,  a  poor  heathen 
woman,  with  whom  I  could  converse  confidently  of  the 
mysteries  of  the  hidden  communion,  with  Christ.  Oh, 
that  I  may  not  be  deceived.  Lo,  my  winter  is  past, 
the  voice  of  a  turtle  is  heard  in  the  land." 

A  violent  opposition  was  however  made  to  the  bap- 
tism of  Sarah,  by  her  husband,  and  many  of  her  friends, 
and  she  was  more  than  once  removed  from  the  instruc- 
tion of  Dr.  Vanderkemp.  But  he  had  taught  her  to 
read,  and  she  had  the  Bible,  and  some  written  exposi- 
tion of  its  doctrines. 

.    *  Mitt.  Trans,  Vol.  1.  p.  414.     


THE    LOSDOX    MISSIONARY    SOCIETY. 

About  this  time  there  was  an  excessive  drought  in 
Caffraria.  The  country  lost  all  its  verdure,  most  of 
the  inhabitants  were  obliged  to  flee  from  it,  for  want  of 
food,  and  even  the  sea  cows  left  the  banks  of  the  rir- 
ers,  and  wandered  emaciated  in  quest  of  grass.  The 
king  had  asked  Dr.  Vanderkemp  to  pray  for  rain  when 
it  was  needed  before,  and  rain  had  come  in  connexion 
with  his  prayer.  He  now  sent  a  special  deputation, 
requesting  him  to  give  rain  to  the  country,  as  the  ma- 
gicians could  not  do  it.  Geika's  mother,  who  was  the 
chief  witch  for  procuring  rain,  had  sometime  previous 
informed  Dr.  Vanderkemp,  that  she  could  not  make  it 
rain  in  the  land,  as  the  hole  from  which  it  was  procur- 
ed was  stopped  by  some  malevolent  people  ;  she  there- 
fore  joined  in  the  request  of  the  king  for  rain. 

Dr.  Vanderkemp  had  taught  abundantly  that  God 
only  can  make  it  rain  ;  and  that  there  was  now  suf- 
ficient reason,  in  the  wickedness  of  the  people,  why 
he  did  not ;  but  he  told  the  king,  he  would  speak  to 
Jesus  Christ,  who  is  Lord  of  Heaven,  and  it  should  be 
seen  that  Christians  do  not  pray  in  vain.  This  he  did, 
and  a  storm  commenced,  accompanied  with  thunder, 
which  lasted  three  days,  and  was  so  violent  where  Gei- 
ka  was  as  to  wash  away  his  kraal,  and  oblige  him  to 
flee.  The  king  was  terrified,  especially  with  the  thun- 
der, and  sent  to  Dr.  Vanderkemp,  earnestly  intreating 
that  he  might  hear  no  more  such  tremendous  thunder 
claps. 

Such  interpositions  of  Providence,  hawever,  had  but 
little  effect  on  the  inconstant  and  cruel  Caffres.  Their 
excesses  increased,  until  the  few  Europeans  in  the  vi- 
cinity of  Dr.  Vanderkemp,  and  thejatives  attached  to 
him,  found  there  was  no  safety  but  in  flight.  They 
first  resolved  on  a  removal  by  force,  fighting  their  way, 
if  it  became  necessary,  to  some  place  of  safety  ;  but 
they  at  length  concluded  to  decamp  under  pretence  of 
hunting  elephants.  They  invited  Dr.  Vanderkemp  to 
accompany  them.  If  he  remained,  he  would  be  entire- 
ly alone.  He  could  place  nadependance  on  the  friend- 


346  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY    BY 

ship  of  Geika,  who  had  more  than  once  determined  on 
his  death,  and  at  one  time  actually  come  with  his  arm- 
ed men  to  murder  him,  and  his  people.  He  had  be- 
sides, some  hope  that  two  of  the  Hottentot  women 
about  to  remove  were  seriously  impressed.  After  much 
deliberation  and  prayer  he  concluded  that  the  pros- 
pect of  usefulness  as  well  as  of  safety  was  greater  to 
go  than  to  stay.  But  he  did  not  leave  the  country,  a 
country  containing  nearly  40,000  inhabitants,  so  igno- 
rant of  religion  as  even  to  have  no  name  by  which  to 
designate  the  Divine  Being,  without  a  heavy  heart. 

The  company  consisting  of  fifteen  Europeans,  among 
whom  were  Buys  and  his  family,  and  forty  four  native 
Hottentots  and  Caffres,  including  Sarah,  who  had  been 
baptized,  and  Mary  and  Lentje  the  two  other  hopeful 
converts,  commenced  their  rout  in  December.  Dr. 
Vanderkemp  preached  and  laboured  continually  with 
his  fellow  travellers,  and  while  exposed  to  a  great  va- 
riety of  privations  and  dangers,  he  was  cheered  by 
seeing  some  good  effect.  He  soon  baptized  Mary  and 
Lentje,  and  afterwards  another  Hottentot  woman.  One 
of  the  Europeans,  an  English  deserter,  was  likewise  a 
subject.  There  were  in  all  twenty  young  and  old  un- 
der special  instruction  during  the  journey. 

After  passing  more  than  four  months  in  the  wilder- 
ness, and  travelling  a  great  distance  from  place  to 
place,  Dr.  Vanderkerap  arrived  in  May  1801,  at  Graaf 
Reinet.  He  there  to  his  inexpressible  joy  met  Messrs. 
Vanderlingen  and  Read,  who  had  come  out  to  assist 
him  in  Canraria.  The  former,  however,  being  invit- 
ed to  preach  at  Graaf  Reinet,  fixed  himself  there  ;  the 
latter  was  associated  with  Dr.  Vanderkemp. 

They  continued  some  time  at  Graaf  Reinet,  employ- 
$ng  themselves  principally  in  the  instruction  of  Hot- 
tentots, who  had  fled  thither  for  protection  from  the  col- 
onists. Of  these  they  formed  a  congregation  of  about 
two  hundred.  Their  exertions  raised  a  spirit  of  op- 
position among  the  colonists  in  the  vicinity,  and  they 
took  up  arms,  threatening  to  destroy  the  place  of  the 


THE    LONDON    MISSIONARY    SOC1ETV.  34Y 

missionaries  did  not  stop  their  proceedings.     The  tu- 
mult was,  however,  quelled  by  Dr.  Vanderkemp. 

About  this  time  Geika  sent  word  to  the  commanding 
officer  at  Graai  Reinet,  that  he  would  come  into  the 
Colony  to  adjust  all  differences  if  Dr.  Vanderkemp 
would  come  into  Caffraria  after  him.  The  missiona- 
ries both  went.  The  king  desired  them  to  remain  with, 
his  people,  and  refused  to  accompany  them  back. 
They  were  obliged  to  return  without  him. 

Their  Hottentot  congregation  continued  "  to  increase 
in  number,  knowledge,  and  grace."  The  school  in- 
structed by  Dr.  Vanderkemp  soon  contained  sixty  two 
children.  The  station  was  so  promising  that  the  mis- 
sionaries resolved  to  make  a  small  permanent  estab- 
lishment, and  erected  the  necessary  buildings  on  a 
piece  of  ground  presented  them  for  that  purpose.  But 
another  rebellion  breaking  out  on  account  of  the  privi- 
leges given  to  the  natives,  Dr.  Vanderkemp  proposed 
the  plan  of  a  settlement,  where  they  might  be  removed 
from  the  oppression  of  the  envious  and  wicked  Colon- 
ists. His  undertaking  was  patronized  by  the  officers 
of  government.  A  place  near  Algoa  Bay  was  selected 
for  the  settlement.  So  warmly  did  Gov.  Dundas  en- 
ter into  the  plan,  that  Laving  obtained  a  list  of  articles 
necessary  to  commence  the  establishment,  he  forward- 
ed a  vessel  with  them  at  the  expense  of  government. 

In  February  1802,  Dr.  Vanderkemp  and  Mr.  Read 
commenced  their  journey  from  Graaf  Reinet,  with  a 
part  of  their  congregation,  leaving  about  sixty  Hotten- 
tots under  the  care  of  Mr.  Vanderlingen.  After  trav- 
elling fifteen  days,  they  arrived  at  the  Bay  with  seven- 
ty seven  Hottentots.  Their  number  at  one  time  on  the 
journey  was  221  ;  but  was  lessened  by  a  Hottentot 
captain,  who  frightened  them  by  a  report  that  the  col- 
onists were  ambushed  to  intercept  their  march. 

Their  station  was  on  a  farm  belonging  to  govern- 
ment, about  three  miles  from  the  bay,  a#d  seven  from 
fort  Frederick.  It  combined  many  advantages,  but 
proved  to  be  unhealthy.  They  had  not  been  there 


548  PROPAGATION  Or  CHRISTIANITY  B¥ 

0 

long,  before  a  relaxing  sickness  broke  out.  Dr.  Van- 
derkemp  was  so  affected  by  it,  and  by  a  severe  rheu- 
matism, as  to  be  confined  to  his  bed  eleven  months. 

The  missionaries  had  to  struggle  with  many  difficul- 
ties, and  were  in  constant  peril  from  the  malice  of  the 
colonists,  who  were  constantly  at  war  with  the  Hot- 
tentots. Surh  was  the  state  of  things  that  the  gover- 
nor was  obliged  to  prohibit  their  receiving  any  more 
natives.  By  this  order  the  missionaries  were,  to  their 
great  sorrow,  forced  to  refuse  many  of  these  unfortu- 
nate people,  principally  women  and  children,  who 
nevertheless  rather  chose  to  maintain  themselves  in 
the  woods  among  the  brutes,  than  return  to  their  tribes. 

In  September,  governor  Dur.das  visited  the  estab- 
lishment. Being 'about  to  remove  the  garrison  from 
fort  Frederick,  he  advised  the  missionaries  to  retire 
into  it  with  their  people.  They  at  first  declined,  but 
were  soon  glad  to  doit;  their  settlement  being  at- 
tacked, their  property  plundered,  and  some  of  their 
people  killed.  Amidst  these  trials,  however,  the  work 
of  the  Lord  went  on.  From  September  to  April,  the 
missionaries  reckoned  more  than  twenty  Hottentots,  of 
whose  sincere  conversion  to  God  they  had  no  doubt. 
Seme  of  these  Dr.  Vanderkemp- baptized  sitting  in  his 
bed.  Before  retiring  into  the  fort,  they  had  in  their 
institution  301  ;  but  this  number  was  diminished  by 
the  removal. 

The  Cape  having  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  Dutch, 
the  new  governor,  Janscns,  travelled  through  the  coun- 
try, inquiring  into  the  causes  of  its  calamities.  His 
mind  had  been  prejudiced  against  the  missionaries  ; 
but  on  his  arrival  at  Algoa  Bay,  and  conversing  with 
them,  he  became  so  well  satisfied  of  the  utility  of 
their  exertions,  as  to  assist  them  in  forming  a  new  es- 
tablishment a  short  distance  from  the  old,  to  which 
was  given  the  narae  of  Bethelsdorp,  or  village  of  Beth- 
el. They  took  possession  of  this  place  June  2,  1803, 
aad  Dr.  Vanderkomp,  for  the  first  time  after  his  long 
sickness,  performed  in  public  worship.  The  settle- 


THE    LONDON    MFSSIOKARY    SQCIETY.  348 

* 

ment  was  laid  out  in  the  form  of  a  parallelogram,  240 
paces  in  length,  and  144  in  width;  the  borders  of 
which  were  marked  off  in  squares  for  Hottentot  dwell- 
ings, and  in  the  centre  was  built  a  temporary  church, 
having  four  wings  for  rooms  to  accommodate  the  mis- 
sionaries, and  for  a  kitchen.  On  the  2d  of  July,  the 
church  was  finished,  and  they  began  to  use  it  lor  di- 
vine worship,  and  for  the  school. 

The  settlement  flourished.  At  the  close  of  the  year, 
the  missionaries  say,  "  The  Lord's  work,  to  the  glory 
of  his  name,  has  this  year  been  conspicuous.  Hea- 
then darkness  has  fled  before  the  power  of  Gospel 
light,  and  the  power  of  converting  grace  has  triumphed 
over  the  power  of  satan,  in  the  hearts  of  those  pagans, 
to  whom  we  have  been  called  to  preach  the  Gospel  of 
Christ."  Among  the  converts  was  Cupido,  since  a 
noted  Hottentot  preacher,  and  who  then  had  been 
blessed  in  his  labours  by  the  conversion  of  seventeen 
of  his  countrymen.  He  had  been  notorious  for  almost 
every  vice,  but  especially  drunkenness ;  and  when  he 
inquired  how  he  should  overcome  it,  some  directed  him 
to  witches  and  wizards,  who  only  told  him  that  such 
inquiries  were  a  sure  sign  of  speedy  death ;  and  others 
directed  him  to  various  medicines,  all  of  which  he 
took  eagerly,  but  found  no  aid  until  he  came  to  the 
missionaries.  The  opposition  of  the  colonists  con- 
tinued. They  used  various  arts  to  destroy  the  influ- 
ence of  the  missionaries  ;  sometimes  by  representing 
them  as  deceivers;  at  others,  by  drawing  their  people 
into  sin.  "  These  teachers,"  said  they,  "  talk  about 
hell  as  a  very  hot  place,  whereas  it  is  only  com- 
fortably warm,  and  well  adapted  for  us  who  smoke." 
One  of  the  colonists,  being  at  the  Cape,  had  even  the 
presumption  to  wait  on  the  governor  for  leave  to  de- 
stroy the  missionaries.  In  reply  the  governor  asked 
him,  if  he  had  not  seen  the  gallows  since  his  arrival. 

So  great  was  the  clamour  raised  by  the  malice  of  these 
men,  that  in   1804,  Dr.  Vanderkemp  was  ordered,  by 
•Hie  governor,  to  repair  to  Cape  Town.     He  went,  ac- 
30 


350  PROPAGATION    OP    CHRISTIANITY    BY 

companied  by  Mr.  Read,  leaving  the  congregation  in 
charge  with  the  brethren  Albrecht  and  Tromp,  who 
had  unexpectedly  arrived  at  that  station  a  short  time 
before. 

At  the  Cape  they  met  with  Mrs.  Smith,  of  Rcdezand, 
from  whom  they  had,  while  at  that  place  on  their  jour- 
ney out,  received  every  attention  of  a  mother  in  Israel. 
She  now  expressed  a  desire  to  join  them  at  Bethels- 
dorp  ;  and  having  received  their  approbation,  she 
went  home,  sold  her  house  and  goods,  and  returned  to 
accompany  them.  When  the  goverment  forbid  the 
missionaries  going  back,  this  wonderful  woman,  not- 
withstanding her  bodily  weakness  and  age,  was  sted- 
fast;  and  with  an  heroic  mind  set  off  entirely  alone  on 
that  dangerous  undertaking.  She  became  useful  at 
Bethelsdorp,  especially  in  teaching  the  girls  to  kniu 
The  avails  of  their  industry  in  this  way  were  207  dol- 
lars in  one  year. 

Dr.  Vanderkemp  and  Mr.  Read  finding  they  must 
leave  the  Colony,  began  to  meditate  a  mission  to 
Madagascar,  or  Mozambique  ;  but  when  they  were  on 
the  eve  of  departing,  an  event  took  place,  which  occa- 
sioned their  return  to  their  much  loved  people.  This 
was  the  recapture  of  the  Cape  by  the  English,  early  in 
1806.  By  special  permission  of  the  English  general 
they  immediately  set  out  for  their  station,  one  by  land, 
the  other  by  sea,  and  arrived  at  Bethelsdorp  the  be- 
ginning of  March. 

They  found  the  mission  prosperous.  In  the  course 
of  the  year  Mr.  Read  was  ordained.  He  had  first 
joined  the  mission  at  Otaheite,  as  a  mechanic ;  and 
never  expected  to  be  of  any  use  except  in  working  at 
his  trade ;  but  God  had  other  things  in  store  for  him. 

In  1807  the  settlement  was  afflicted  by  the  measles, 
which  destroyed  234  of  the  inhabitants.  This  was  a 
severe  check  ;  but  the  settlement  soon  recovered  from 
it.  The  number  of  inhabitants  increased,  so  that  the 
second  and  then  a  third  square  was  carried  round  the 
first ;  the  fields  were  covered  with  cattle,  amounting  to 


THE    LONDON    MISSIONARY    SOCIETY.  351 

1,200  head,  not  including  sheep  and  goats  ;  and  there 
was  such  abundance  of  milk  and  butter,  that  the  latter 
article  was  used  in  the  manufacture  of  soap.  There 
were  between  sixty  and  seventy  houses,  having  on  an- 
average  ten  inhabitants.  The  mission  had  become  so 
well  established,  that  Dr.  Vanderkemp  determined  on 
leaving  it,  to  prosecute  the  design  on  Madagascar. 
He  only  waited  for  some  new  missionaries  to  take  his 
place,  and  that  of  the  brethren,  who  wished  to  go  with 
him.  Messrs.  Wimmer  and  Pacalt  arrived  in  1810, 
and  the  way  seemed  prepared  to  commence  the  under- 
taking. But  the  following  year  Dr.  Vanderkemp,  with 
Mr.  Read,  was  ordered  to  the  Cape  on  a  special  com- 
mission appointed  by  Lord  Caledon  to  investigate  the 
numerous  charges  of  cruelty  and  murder  brought  a- 
gainst  the  boors  in  the  vicinity  of  Bethelsdorp.  While 
there,  he  received  a  more  solemn  message,  which  re- 
moved him  from  rill  his  projects  and  labours. 

One  morning  after  expounding  a  chapter  in  the  Bi- 
ble, he  found  himself  unwell ;  and  said  to  the  venera- 
ble Mrs.  Smith,  who  had  now  returned  to  Cape  Town, 
".Mr  dear  friend,  1  feel  very  weak,  and  could  wish  that 
1  might  have  time  to  settle  my  own  affairs."  Such, 
however,  was  not  the  will  of  God.  He  was  seized 
with  a  cold  shivering  and  other  symptoms  of  fever,  and 
was  obliged  to  retire  to  bed.  He  rose  no  more.  His 
disorder  rapidly  increased.  He  fell  into  a  lethargy, 
and  was  almost  incapable  of  answering;  the  simplest 
question.  A  day  or  two  before  his  departure,  Mrs* 
Smith  asked  him  the  state  of  his  mind.  To  this  he  an- 
swered with  a  smile,  u  All  is  well."  On  the  Sth'day, 
Dec.  15,  1811,  he  breathed  his  last,  in  the  64th  year 
of  his  age,  and  13th  of  his  labours  among  the  heathen. 
Thus  died  the  apostolic  Vanderkemp ;  who,  for  com- 
bining natural  talents,  extensive  learning,  elevated  pi- 
ety, ardent  zeal,  disinterested  benevolence,  unshaken 
perseverance,  unfeigned  humility,  and  primitive  sim- 
plicity, has  perhaps  never  been  equalled  since  the  days 
of  the  Apostles 


352  PROPAGATION    OP    CHBISTIANJTY   BY 

He  has  been  calumniated  as  neglecting  the  civiliza- 
tion of  the  Hottentots  ;  but  a  man  of  his  character,  who 
could  go  into  a  common  brick-yard,  as  he  did  in  the 
vicinity  of  London,  and  there  learn  the  mechanical 
part  of  this  trade  to  benefit  the  natives  of  Africa,  can- 
uot  be  expected  to  have  neglected  other  practicable 
and  useful  arts.  Nor  does  the  history  of  Bethelsdorp 
kad  to  that  conclusion,  since  before  Dr.  Vanderkemp's 
death  there  were  no  fewer  than  eighteen  different  trades 
tarried  on  in  that  place ;  and  though  the  ground  is 
very  sterile,  agriculture  has  been  prosecuted  to  very 
.-onsidcrable  extent.  That  Dr.  Vanderkemp  was  not 
.sufficiently  aware  of  the  importance  of  neatness,"  re- 
tirement, and  external  appearance  generally  ;  and  that 
the  settlement  at  Bethelsdorp  presented  a  different  as 
\>eci  from  that  of  the  united  Brethren  among  the  same 
people  is  probably  the  fact.  The  missionary  descend- 
ed to  the  level  of  the  natives  in  many  respects,  instead 
of  lifting  them  to  his  elevation.  He  married  (as  did 
his  colleague)  a  Hottentot  convert,  and  conformed  too 
much  to  tneir  manner  of  life.  But  there  are  spots  on 
{he  sun.  His  principal  calumniator,  Dr.  Lichtenstein, 
who  travelled  through  the  country,  and  viewed  Beth- 
clsdorp,  amidst  some  proof  of  what  has  now  been  al- 
luded to,  gives  the  following  picture  of  the  humility  of 
this  excellent  man.  "  On  our  arrival  at  Algoa  Bay,  the 
commissary  general  received  a  visit  from  Dr.  Van- 
derkemp. In  the  very  hottest  part  of  the  morning  we 
saw  a  waggon,  such  as  is  used  in  husbandry,  drawn 
by  four  meagre  oxen,  coming  slowly  along  the  sandy 
downs.  Vanderkemp  sat  upon  a  plank  laid  across  if, 
without  a  hat ;  his  venerable  bald  head  exposed  to  the 
burning  rays  of  the  sun.  He  was  dressed  in  a  thread- 
bare black  coat,  waistcoat,  and  breeches  ;  without  shirt, 
neck  cloth  or  stockings  ;  and  leather  sandals  bound 
upon  his  feet,  the  same  as  are  worn  by  the  Hottentots. 
The  commissary-general  hastened  to  meet,  and  re- 
ceive him  with  the  utmost  kindness.  He  descended 
from  his  car ;  and  approached  with  slow  and  measur- 


7ME    LONDON    MISSIONARY    SOCIETY.  353 

ed  steps,  presenting  to  our  view  a  tall,  meagre,  yet 
venerable  figure.  In  his  serene  countenance  might  be 
traced  the  remains  of  former  beauty,  and  in  his  eye, 
still  full  of  fire,  was  plainly  to  be  discerned  the  pow- 
ers of  mind  which  had  distinguished  his  early  years. 
Instead  of  the  usual  salutations,  he  uttered  a  short 
prayer  in  which  he  begged  a  blessing  upon  our  chief 
and  his  company,  and  the  protection  of  Heaven  during 
the  remainder  of  our  journey.  He  then  accompanied 
us  into  the  house,  when  he  entered  into  conversation, 
freely,  upon  many  subjects,  without  any  supercilious 
or  affected  solemnity.* 

It  need  only  be  added,  so  anxious  was  Dr.  Vander- 
kemp  to  lighten  the  burdens  of  the  Missionary  Society^ 
that  he  principally  supported  himself,  and  within  three 
years  he  paid  from  his  own  resources  about  5000  dol- 
lars to  redeem  seven  miserable  slaves  from  the  hands 
of  their  cruel  masters.  "  Such  circumstances,"  it  has 
been  well  said,  "  illustrate  the  character  of  a  man  more 
forcibly,  than  any  laboured  description  it  is  possible  to- 
draw." 


CHAFER  IV. 

SOUTH    AFRICA    CONTINUED. 

Character  of  the  natives — Mr.  Kicherer  among  ths 
Bushmen — Visit  to  the  Cape — Conversion  of  the  f/ofc- 
tentot  John — Cornelius — New  station — Powerful  in- 
Jluence  of  the  Spirit — False  Prophet — Mr.  Kicherer 
visits  Europe — Storm  on  his  return — Abandons  Zak 
river — Mr.  Anderson  with  the  Corannas. 

IT  will  be  recollected  that  Messrs.  Kicherer  and  Ed- 
wards were  left  at  Rodezand.     After  returning  to  the 
Gape,  where  they  were  detained  some  time,  they  pro>- 
ceeded  to  their  place  of  destination  among  the  Bush- 
*  LichieafrteJo's  Travels,  p.  237, 
30* 


354  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRiSTIAMTi    ri  v 

men.  These  are  a  wild  tribe,  whose  country  stretches 
along  the  eastern  and  northern  boundaries  of  the  Col- 
ony. They  are  more  degraded,  than  either  the  Hot- 
tentots or  Caffres.  They  are  said  indeed  to  have  in- 
tellect superior  to  the  Hottentot ;  but  they  are  more 
emphatically  in  a  state  of  nature.  While  the  Hotten- 
tot shows  a  little  sense  of  decency,  especially  the  fe- 
male with  her  apron  and  kaross,*  the  Bushman  is  con- 
tented with  a  state  of  perfect  nudity,  if  we  except  a 
few  shreds  cut  from  the  skin  of  some  animal,  worn  oc- 
casionally by  the  female,  which  answer  no  purpose  of 
covering.  The  Hottentot,  too,  has  a  kind  of  cabin,  in 
the  centre  of  which  is  a  fire  ;  and  though  enveloped 
in  smoke,  which  has  no  way  of  escape  but  a  little  door 
about  three  feet  high,  he  can  lie  and  sleep  for  days  in 
succession,  roused  only  by  the  calls  of  hunger ;  and 
these  are  appeased  by  a  strip  of  flesh  warmed  upon  the 
coals,  and  eaten  with  the  ashes  attached  to  it  in  the 
place  of  salt :  but  the  Bushman  literally  burrows  in 
the  ground,  a  whole  family  occupying  a  hole  in  the 
earth  or  rocks, perhaps  three  feet  in  depth,  and  four  or 
five  in  diameter,  covered  with  a  few  open  reeds  ;  and 
suffers  equally  from  cold  and  hunger,  the  latter  often 
impelling  to  eat  the  most  disgusting  reptiles.  The 
Hottentots  have  likewise  some  idea  of  domestic  hap- 
piness, some  conjugal  affection,  and  seldom  destroy 
their  children  except  in  a  fit  of  rage  ;  but  the  Bushmen 
frequently  kill  their  children  without  remorse.  When 
they  are  ill  shaped,  when  they  are  in  want  of  food, 
'.vhen  the  father  of  a  child  has  forsaken  its  mother,  or 
when  obliged  to  flee  from  their  enemies  ;  they  smother 
them,  cast  them  away  in  the  desert,  or  bury  them  alive. 
They  frequently  forsake  their  aged  relations,  leaving 
ihem  with  a  piece  of  meat,  and  an  ostrich  shell  of  wa- 
ter that,  when  this  is  consumed,  they  may  die  with  hun- 
ger, or  be  devoured  by  wild  bcasts.t 
As  to  religion,  ail  the  native  inhabitants  of  South  Af- 

*A  sheep  skid  attached  to  the  waist  so  as  to  cover  the  hinder  parts 
of  the  body. 

t  Min.  Trans.  Vol.  U.  pp.  »-10. 


THE    LONDON    MISSIONARY    SOCIETY. 

yica,  are  perhaps  in  a  similar  situation.  They  seem 
to  have  no  idea  of  a  Supreme  Being,  and  no  worship 
except  a  superstitious  reverence  for  an  insect  called 
the  creeping  leaf;  a  sight  of  which  indicates  good  for- 
tune, and  to  kill  it,  would  induce  a  curse.  In  every 
sense  of  the  declaration,  they  are  "  without  hope  and 
without  God  in  the  world," 

My  readers  will,  perhaps,  willingly  be  spared  the 
trouble  of  accompanying  the  missionaries  on  iheir  jour- 
ney to  this  people.  They  may  easily  conceive  what 
it  must  be,  if  they  picture  to  themselves  a  large  bag- 
gage waggon,  made  convenient  both  for  riding  and 
sleeping ;  and  drawn  by  ten  or  twelve  oxen  at  the  rate 
of  three  miles  an  hour — the  vehicle  guided  by  a  Hot- 
tentot leader  in  front,  and  a  driver  in  the  rear,  the  last 
of  whom,  with  a  whip  four  or  five  yards  in  length,  man- 
ages the  team  with  due  generalship — while  around 
are  Hottentot  servants  and  loose  oxen  kept  along  as  a 
"corps  de  reserve:1'  the  whole  passing  through  a 
country,  which  for  sterility  might  vie  with  any  of  our 
pine  plains,  and  for  roughness,  any  of  our  shrub-oak 
hills ;  differing  in  this,  the  almost  entire  absence  of 
water,  and  the  presence  of  numerous  wild  beasts  of 
prey  to  the  no  small  annoyance  of  our  travellers.  They 
made  but  one  considerable  slop,  which  was  at  the  end 
of  a  fortnight,  with  Florus  Fischer,  the  pious  colonist, 
xvho  riegocialed  the  peace  with  the  Bushmen.  While 
there,  they  preached  to  many,  who  came  four  days 
journey  to  hear  them,  which  was  not  so  far  as  they 
sometimes  went,  eight  days  journey  to  Kodezand,  there 
being  no  church  nearer  these  colonists.  On  leaving 
this  place,  they  were  kindly  brought  on  the  way,  by 
Mr.  Fischer,  and  other  farmers  with  their  servants  to 
the  number  of  about  fifty,  and  had  in  their  train  five 
waggons  full  of  provisions,  thirty  four  horses,  sixty  ox- 
en, and  near  two  hundred  sheep — the  generous  pres- 
ents of  the  colonists.  They  travelled  seven  days  through 
a  perfect  wilderness,  in  which  they  did  not  meet  a  hu- 
man being  $  and  at  tengih  arrived  at  Zak  river,  where 


356  PROPAGATION    OF   CHRISTIANITY    BY 

they  fixed  on  a  spot  for  settlement.  It  was  near  two 
fine  springs  of  water,  and  was  a  good  piece  of  ground 
for  cultivation  ;  but  the  surrouuding  country  was  bar- 
ren, and  the  inhabitants  were  few.  The  company  first 
fell  on  their  knees  and  devoted  the  place  to  God  ;  then 
began  to  prepare  a  garden,  and  build  huts  of  reeds. 

After  a  few  days  Mr.  Fischer,  and  their  other  friends, 
left  them.  Mr.  Kicherer  and  his  associate  were  now 
alone  among  a  savage  people,  at  the  distance  of  eight 
hundred  miles  from  the  Cape,  where  only  was  a  civil 
power  able  to  protect  them.  It  was  a  season  of  sad- 
ness— a  time  when  every  thing  is  deeply  felt.  A  small 
circumstance,  merely  the  falling  down  of  their  reed 
house,  seems  to  have  affected  them.  "  I  well  remem- 
ber," says  Mr.  Kicherer,  "  how  much  my  spirits  were 
depressed  about  this  time,  and  how  insupportable  my 
situation  would  have  been,  separated  as  I  found  myself 
from  all  I  loved  in  this  world,  had  not  urgent  business 
dispersed  my  gloomy  reflections ;  and  had  not  the 
Lord,  whom  I  served,  condescended  to  pacify  my 
troubled  heart,  when  I  spread  my  complaints  before 
him.  This  was  especially  the  case  one  evening,  when 
sitting  on  a  stone  in  a  circle  of  Bushmen,  I  attempted 
to  convey  the  first  instructions  to  their  untutored  minds." 

The  number  of  Bushmen,  who  came  to  live  with  the 
missionaries,  soon  increased  to  more  than  sixty.  It 
was  affecting  to  see  how  amazed  they  were  when  told 
of  a  God,  and  the  resurrection.  They  knew  not  how 
to  express  their  astonishment,  in  language  sufficiently 
strong,  that  they  should  have  lived  so  many  years  with- 
out ever  having  thought  of  a  Supreme  Being.  They 
called  Mr.  Kicherer  their  Ebo,  or  Father.  One  of  them 
began  to  pray,  "  ()  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  thou  hast  made 
the  sun,  the  moon,  the  hills,  the  rivers,  the  bushes ; 
therefore,  thou  hast  power  also,  to  change  my  heart ; 
O,  be  pleased  to  make  it  entirely  new."  Others  told 
the  missionaries  they  could  not  sleep  on  account  of 
ef  their  sins,  and  were  forced  to  rise  up  in  the  night  to 
pray.  Several  discovered  some  tokens  of  a  work  of 


THJC  LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  357 

grace  on  their  hearts.  But  the  missionaries  frequent- 
ly proved  the  hypocrisy  of  these  savages,  and  found 
that  many  were  ready  to  pray,  to  obtain  a  piece  of  to- 
bacco. When  the  missionaries  first  commenced  their 
work,  they  laboured  to  convince  their  hearers  by  argu- 
ments addressed  to  their  understandings.  These  were 
always  met  by  objections.  They  then  insisted  chiefly, 
in  an  affectionate  and  simple  manner,  on  the  dying  love 
of  Christ ;  and  invited  them  earnestly  to  come  to  him 
and  be  saved.  This  method  took  effect.  Many,  who 
before  remained  impenetrable,  now  came  with  tears  in 
their  eyes,  confessing  the  excellency  of  the  gospel. 
This  was  especially  the  case  with  the  Hottentots. 

As  The  Bushmen  flocked  to  the  missionaries  in  con- 
siderable numbers,  it  became  necessary  to  distinguish 
them  from  each  other,  by  names.  This  was  done  by 
writing  with  chalk  on  their  backs  ;  so  that  when  any 
one  approached,  the  hrst  thing  was  to  turn  round,  and 
display  his  shoulders.  By  various  means  a  spirit  of 
industry  was  excited  among  them  ;  and  the  missiona- 
ries, assembling  them  in  the  morning  at  sun  rise,  and 
in  the  evening  after  the  labours  of  the  day  were  over, 
instructed  them  in  the  truths  of  the  gospel. 

ID  January  1800,  Mr.  Kicherer  found  it  necessary 
to  visit  Cape  Town  to  obtain  supplies.  Several  Bush- 
men offered  to  accompany  him.  This  was  very  grati- 
fying to  Mr.  Kicherer,  as  it  evinced  that  he  had  gained 
the  confidence  of  these  wild  people.  On  his  first  com- 
ing among  them,  they  could  not  be  allured  to  approach 
him,  except  by  the  strong  incentive  of  tobacco;  and 
when  thry  came  so  near  as  to  receive  this,  their  limbs 
were  observed  to  tremble  like  those  of  some  wild  ani- 
mals when  caught. 

With  these  companions  Mr.  Kicherer,  leaving  the 
congregation  with  Mr.  Edwards,  and  Mr.  Kramer,  a 
young  Dutchman,  who  had  offered  himself  to  the  mis- 
sionary service,  and  joined  them  at  the  Cape,  proceed- 
ed to  Cape  Town.  "  On  approaching,"  says  he,  "  my 
feelings  were  very  different  from  those  of  my  poor  Bash; 


358  PROPAGATION    OP    CHRISTIANITY  BY 

men.  I  anticipated  with  delight  the  pleasing  scenes 
before  me  ;  but  they  were  struck  with  dread  and  dis- 
may. Some  of  the  first  objects,  which  presented  them- 
selves to  their  affrighted  view.  wt?re  several  men  hung 
in  chains  for  attrocious  crimes,  and  many  of  the  Bush- 
men were  conscious  of  having  deserved  the  same  pun- 
ishment. Their  terror  was  soon  increased  by  behold- 
ing, in  a  few  days,  the  public  execution  of  another 
malefactor.  Soon  after  they  arrived  at  Cape  Town, 
~Mr.  Kicherer  was  called  to  preach  at  the  Calvinistic 
church,  a  capacious  building,  filled  with  a  very  genteel 
auditory.  The  Bushmen  were  greatly  struck  by  the 
number  of  well  dressed  people,  whom  they  compared 
to  a  nest  of  ants  ;  and  the  sound  of  the  organ  was  mis- 
taken by  them,  for  the  swarming  of  a  bee  hive.  From 
that  time  they  entertained  a  higher  notion  of  their  min- 
ister, whom  they  had  before  looked  upon,  rather  as  a 
beggarly  fellow,  who  had  come  among  them  to  obtain 
a  livelihood. 

Mr.  Kicherer  took  his  Bushmen  as  often  as  conve- 
nient, into  Christian  company,  and  introduced  them, 
even  to  the  magistrates.  To  see  them  in  their  filthy 
karosses,  sitting  in  a  drawing  room,  or  parading  before 
large  pier  glasses,  afforded  much  good  natured  mirth, 
and  excited  some  sincere  compassion.  The  Bushmen 
were  convinced  that  Christians  were  happier  than  their 
countrymen,  and  thanked  the  governor  for  permitting 
missionaries  to  come  and  teach  them,  for  whose  souls 
no  man  had  cared  before.  Mr.  Kicherer  soon  return- 
ed to  his  station,  with  a  large  supply  of  necessaries. 

Mr.  Kicherer  was  about  this  time  invited  to  settle  at 
Pearl,  a  village  near  Cape  Town,  with  a  handsome 
church.  His  mind  was  at  first  perplexed,  but  he  con- 
cluded to  remain  in  the  wilderness.  The  Lord  smiled 
on  his  determination.  From  that  time  his  labours 
were  blessed  in  a  remarkable  manner.  Many  began 
to  cry  out,  "  What  must  we  do  to  be  saved  ?"  so  that 
the  rocks  and  hills  literally  resounded  with  their  com- 
plaints. 


THE  LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETF.  359 

One  of  the  first  converts  was  an  old  Hottentot,  nam- 
ed John.  For  some  time  he  had  been  prevented  by 
the  farmers  from  coming  to  hear  the  Gospel ;  they  tell- 
ing him  that  the  missionaries  would  either  kill  or  sell 
him.  When  he  came,  and  was  properly  instructed,  he 
began  to  cry  aloud  under  his  sins,  which  he  compared 
to  the  sands  of  the  desert.  After  mourning  for  some 
time,  he  began  to  spf  ak  of  the  love  of  Christ.  This 
was  now  his  topic  all  the  day  long,  while  his  eyes 
overflowed  with  tears  of  love  and  gratitude.  When 
addressed  on  worldly  business,  he  would  reply,  "  Oh, 
I  have  already  spoken  too  much  about  the  world,  let 
me  now  talk  of  Christ."  His  conduct  corresponded 
with  his  profession.  In  his  state  of  heathenism  he  had 
married  four  wives,  and  now  had  two  living.  One  day 
he  came  to  Mr.  Kicherer,  and  said,  "  I  must  put  away 
ray  two  wives."  "  Why,"  said  he.  "  Because,  when 
1  go  to  God  in  prayer,  my  heart  tells  me  it  is  bad  ;  and 
Christ  is  more  near  to  me  than  ten  thousand  wives. 
J  will  support  them,  I  will  work  for  them,  and  will 
stay  till  God  change  their  hearts  ;  then  I  will  take  the 
first  whose  heart  is  changed."  Five  or  six  months 
after  this,  he  died  very  calmly,  professing  his  faith  in 
Christ.  His  eldest  son,  who  was  named  Cornelius, 
servant  to  a  farmer  at  some  distance,  came  to  witness 
the  closing  scene.  When  it  was  over,  he  burst  into 
tears,  and  said,  "  Ah,  my  father  die  so  happy  in  Je- 
sus, and  I  have  no  opportunity  of  hearing  the  Gospel." 
Moved  with  his  grief.  Mr.  Kicherer  wrote  to  his  mas- 
ter requesting  leave  for  him  to  come  and  live  in  the 
congregation.  His  master  replied,  that  though  he 
would  on  no  other  account  part  with  his  servant,  he 
would  for  the  sake  of  the  Gospel. 

Cornelius  soon  became  a  real  convert.  At  first  he 
thought  himself  called  upon  to  forsake  his  wife  and 
children,  and  go  to  distant  tribes  to  preach  salvation. 
For  six  months  he  struggled  against  this  impulse.  He 
concealed  from  every  creature  what  passed  in  his  bo- 
som. His  body  wasted  away  under  the  secret  COR- 


360  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY    BY 

flict.  At  length  it  became  too  powerful.  He  flung  his 
knapsack  over  his  shoulder,  and  suddenly  marched  off 
into  the  wilderness.  Here  he  fell  on  his  knees  to  pray, 
and  these  words  came  forcibly  into  his  mind.  "  Thou 
didst  well  that  it  was  in  thine  heart;"  but  it  seemed 
to  be  added,  "Go  back  to  thy  house  and  family,  and 
first  try  to  bring  them  near  the  Lord  ;  after  this  1  will 
let  thee  know  what  thou  shouldst  do."  He  returned 
home,  and  conducted  very  piously. 

About  this  time  a  man  came  to  the  missionary  set- 
tlement under  the  assumed  name  of  Stephanos.  He 
was  a  Grecian  by  birth,  and  was  under  sentence  of 
death  at  the  Cape  for  passing  counterfeit  money  ;  but 
broke  from  prison.  Mr.  Kicherer  had  heard  of  the 
circumstances,  and  from  the  appearance  of  guilt  in  the 
man's  countenance  was  led  to  suspect  him.  Pretend- 
ing, iiowev«r,  he  had  came  to  assist  the  missionaries  in 
building  a  chapel,  and  conversing  in  a  very  religious 
manner,  he  so  far  won  the  confidence  of  Mr.  Kicherer 
as  to  be  permitted  to  lodge  in  a  room  adjoining  his, 
while  the  other  missionaries  were  absent.  It  seems  he 
had  formed  a  design  to  murder  Mr.  Kicherer,  seize  the 
property,  and  make  off  to  a  distant  horde.  In  the  night 
he  came  softly  into  the  room.  Mr.  Kicherer,  terrified 
by  a  dream,  started  as  though  knowing  his  danger, 
awoke  and  cried  out.  This  disconcerted  the  assassin, 
who,  making  an  apology  of  sickness,  hurried  out  of 
the  room.  In  the  morning  it  was  found  that  he  had 
stolen  a  gun  and  made  off  with  several  Bushmen  whom 
he  had  seduced  to  accompany  him.  Some  Hottentots 
pursuing,  overtook  them,  recovered  the  gun  and  brought 
back  the  Bushmen.  After  this  Stephanos  himself,  on 
his  retreat,  was  met  by  the  brethren,  and  forced  to  re- 
turn with  them.  This  involved  Mr.  Kicherer  in  diffi- 
culty. He  was  convinced  Stephanos  was  a  malefac- 
tor, yet  was  unwilling  to  apprehend  him.  He  there- 
fore kept  him  concealed  at  a  little  distance,  and  going 
to  him  by  night,  gave  him  a  small  quantity  of  provisions, 
a  bible,  advice  ;  and  then  sent  him  off  towards  Graaf 


THE  LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  361 

Reinet,  little  thinking  of  the  trouble  he  would  after- 
wards cause. 

The  addition  of  Mr.  Anderson  to  the  mission  took 
place  before  this.  He  had  in  view,  at  the  time  of 
leaving  the  Cape,  an  establishment  on  the  Great,  or 
Orange  River,  about  three  hundred  miles  further  in- 
terior than  Zak  River.  The  Corannas,  the  most  nu- 
merous tribe  in  that  region  had  sent  frequent  messages 
for  missionaries  io  come,  and  teach  them.  One  of 
their  captains  said  to  Mr.  Kicherer,  "  Since  I  have 
heard  of  the  name  of  Jesus,  it  is  always  sounding  in 
my  ears  wherever  I  go."  Being  asked  by  a  person 
present,  why  he  wished  to  take  their  teacher  from  them, 
he  replied,  "  You  can  get  another,  I  cannot.  He  must 

fo  with  me,  I  and  my  people  have  lived  too  long  like 
easts."  It  was  concluded  by  the  missionaries,  that 
they  with  their  congregation  should  remove  to  the 
Great  River.  This  they  did  in  May,  1801.  Having 
settled  there,  they  found  themselves  surrounded  by 
crowds  of  difierent  people,  Corannas,  Namaquas,  Hot- 
tentots, Bastards,  and  Bushmen.  The  two  former  were 
servants  to  the  Bastards,  having  been  reduced  to 
slavery  by  Africaner.  This  bloody  wretch,  after  hav- 
ing murdered  his  master,  collected  a  band  of  robbers 
and  made  depredations  upon  the  Coranna  and  Nama- 
qua  country.  Some  of  the  poor,  timid  people,  whom 
he  had  plundered,  sent  him  a  request,  to  restore  a  small 
part  of  the  property  he  had  taken,  a  cow  for  instance 
to  each  family,  that  they  might  have  a  little  milk  for 
their  starving  children.  He  promised  to  comply,  if  they 
would  cross  the  river  to  receive  the  animals.  They 
did  so  ;  but  this  monster  when  they  came,  having  seiz- 
ed and  tied  them  to  the  trees,  cut  out  their  tongues  and 
maimed  or  shot  them  dead.  Those,  who  survived, 
were  reduced  to  extreme  distress  ;  and  were  glad, 
though  treated  with  great  severity,  flogged,  abused, 
and  allowed  little  more  for  support  than  the  sheep  they 
kept,  to  serve  the  Bastards  for  subsiste  ce.  These 
poor  people  were  greatly  rejoiced  at  the  coming  of 
31 


362  PROPAGATION    OP    CHR  ISTIAN1TY  BY 

the  missionaries;  looking  up  to  them  as  kind  of  pro- 
tectors. 

The  labours  of  the  brethren  here  were  attended  with 
a  peculiar  blessing.  The  impressions  made  by  the 
spirit  of  God  were  remarkable.  "  What  I  am  about  to 
relate,"  says  Mr.  Kicherer,  "  will  probably  appear  to 
some  perfectly  ridiculous  ;  out  it  is  a  fact,  that  we  were 
always  obliged  to  have  a  bottle  of  vinegar  on  the  ta- 
ble, for  the  relief  of  those,  who  actually  fainted  under 
the  alarms  of  conscience,  and  powerful  convictions."* 

The  instance  of  Cornelius  Koopman,  who  had  joined 
the  congregation  on  their  journey,  is  remarkable.  He  at 
first  appeared  very  proud  ;  but  scarcely  had  he  been 
with  the  missionaries  one  day,  when  the  lion  began  to 
be  transformed  into  the  lamb.  "  Ah,"  he  would  say, 
"how  happy  should  I,  poor  sinner,  think  myself,  were 
I  assured  that  Jesus  is  my  Jesus  ;  there  would  not  be 
a  more  blessed  creature  on  earth  than  myself.  I  am 
so  poor  here,  that  frequently  I  know  not  how  to  pro- 
ride  for  my  family.  I  would  gladly  clothe  my  poor 
children,  were  it  only  in  sheep  skins;  but  alas,  I  have 
no  supplies,  for  my  few  sheep  are  all  gone  ;  yet  I  had 
rather  starve  here,  where  Jesus  is  preached,  than  re- 
turn to  serve  those  Christians,  who  never  told  me  a 
word  of  God,  or  of  Jesus,  or  of  the  way  of  salvation." 
Jt  was  the  custom  of  this  man,  about  sunset  to  take  with 
him  to  a  solitary  spot,  two  of  his  children,  whom  he 
tenderly  loved,  that  they  might  be  present  at  his  de- 
votions. Indeed,  Mr.  Kicherer  remarks, "  I  often,  while 
sitting  on  some  eminence,  had  the  pleasure  to  observe 
my  poor  people,  one  here  behind  a  rock,  another  there 
under  a  bush,  earnestly  engaged  in  private  prayer;  and 
seldom  did  Cornelius  fail  to  appear  with  his  two  little 
ones  in  his  arms,  or  led  by  his  hand,  whom  he  caused 
with  himself  to  bow  their  young  knees  before  the  Lord." 

It  was  not  long  before  the  missionaries  received  the 
painful  intelligence,  that  Stephanos,  after  having  left 
the  settlement  at  Zak  River,  had  gone  to  a  horde  of 

*  Miis.  Trow.  Vol.  II.  p.  28. 


THE  LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  363 

Bastard  Hottentots,  set  up  for  a  missionary  prophet, 
and  obtained  such  influence  with  the  poor,  ignorant 
people,  that  his  will  had  all  the  authority  of  law.  The 
most  atrocious  crimes  were  committed  by  him  with 
impunity.  He  had  erected  a  kind  of  temple,  with  an 
altar,  on  \vhich  his  followers  offered  sacrifices ;  and 
had  a  number  of  select  disciples,  who,  like  himself, 
feigned  trances,,  in  which  they  lay  for  hours,  pretend- 
ing to  receive  messages  from  the  angel  Gabriel,  arid 
even  from  God  himself.  If  the  impostor  wished  to 
gratify  his  lust,  his  covetousness,  his  revenge,  a  revela- 
tion from  Heaven  authorised  the  deed.  If  any  dissat- 
isfaction or  lukewarmness,  arose  among  his  follower?, 
he  immediately  threatened  them  with  the  judgments  of 
God,  or  even  a  conflagration  of  the  world. 

Mr.  Kicherer  resolved  to  go  and  endeavour  to  stop 
these  diabolical  proceedings.  For  defence  he  took 
with  him  all  the  armed  men  of  the  congregation.  Ap- 
prised of  the  design,  Stephanos  assembled  his  follow- 
ers ;  and  told  them,  "  This  is  the  important  moment  in 
which  you  are  to  demonstrate  your  attachment  to  God 
and  his  prophet.  If  you  prove  unfaithful,  fire  will 
come  down  from  heaven  and  devour  you." 

Mr.  Kicherer  approached  the  party.  Their  eyes 
sparkled  with  rage,  Stephanos  stepped  forward,  and 
offered  his  hand.  Mr.  Kicherer  refused  to  take  it,  but 
desired  him  to  walk  under  a  tree.  Both  parties  accom- 
panied their  leaders.  Mr.  Kicherer,  with  his  Bible  in 
his  hand,  disputed  the  impostor  four  hours  successive- 
ly ;  clearly  refuting  his  arguments,  which  were  drawn 
chiefly  from  the  prophecy  of  Joel,  concerning  the  visions 
and  dreams  of  the  latter  days.  Stephanos  became  en- 
raged. His  eyes  rolled  and  flashed,  his  tongue  went 
incessantly ;  and  he  presented  a  lively  image  of  the 
Prince  of  Darkness. 

Mr.  Kicherer  ordered  him  to  be  seized  as  a  malefac- 
tor. The  order  was  instantly  obeyed ;  and  he  was 
made  prisoner  in  his  own  temple.  In  a  moment  his 
crest  fell,  and  speaking  in  the  French  language,  which 


/>64  SROPAGATION    O*    CHRISTIANITY    BY 

the  people  did  not  understand,  he  requested  to  be  set 
at  liberty,  promising  to  leave  the  country.  Mr.  Kich- 
erer  required  some  proof  of  contrition  in  a  confession. 
The  hypocrite  immediately  spoke  to  the  people  in  a 
crying  tone,  acknowledging  that  he  had  imposed  upon 
them  ;  that  if  they  went  on  in  his  ways  they  would  cer- 
tainly go  to  hell ;  and  they  ought  to  thank  God,  who 
had  sent  them  teachers  of  the  truth. 

This  confession  had  a  wonderful  effect  on  the  multi- 
tude. They  crowded  round  the  missionary,  thanking 
him  heartily,  and  expressing  boundless  joy  at  their  de- 
liverance from  the  shackles  of  this  impostor.  They 
wished  him  to  be  sent  naked  into  the  desert.  But  Mr. 
Kicherer  procured  for  him  a  supply  of  provisions,  and 
a  guide  to  the  sea  coast,  where  he  might  meet  a  Eu- 
ropean vessel,  and  leave  the  country.  But  he  did  not. 
On  his  journey  he  was  recognized  by  a  farmer,  who 
was  an  officer  in  the  militia.  This  gentleman  attempt- 
ed to  rescue  him  ;  but  in  the  struggle  unhappily  fell. 
Stephanos,  taking  a  concealed  rasor,  cut  the  throat  of 
the  officer,  and  making  his  escape,  joined  the  noted 
Africaner,  with  whom  ne  continued  to  roam  the  desert. 

Mr.  Kicherer  having  now  been  about  ten  months  at 
the  Orange  River ;  and  finding  the  produce  of  the  land 
insufficient  for  the  support  of  the  numerous  cattle  of 
the  settlement,  thought  best  to  return  to  Zak  River; 
leaving  two  of  the  brethren  Anderson  and  Kramer  be- 
hind. Some  mischievous  Bushmen  having  given  in- 
iorraation  that  rain  had  fallen  in  the  wilderness,  with- 
out which  he  could  not  think  of  starting,  he,  with  Mr. 
Scholtz,*  and  the  part  of  the  congregation  which  prop- 
erly belonged  at  Zak  River,  commenced  their  journey. 
They  soon  found  that  they  had  been  deceived.  Until 
the  third  day,  they  travelled  without  finding  a  drop  of 
water.  Then  a  small  pool  was  discovered.  But  just 
as  they  were  going  to  quench  their  burning  thirst,  ser- 
pent's heads  were  seen  swimming  on  the  surface.  It 
had  been  poisoned.  Their  distress  was  now  extreme. 

*  A  voung  man  from  the  Cape,  who  joined  the  mission  fora  time. 


THE  LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  365 

The  missionaries  retired  in  secret,  and  presented  their 
case  before  God.  They  did  not  pray  in  vain.  In  a 
few  hours  it  rained,  so  that  they  had  an  abundant  sup- 
ply for  themselves  and  cattle. 

Before  the  party  arrived  at  Zak  River,  Mr.  Richer- 
er  left  them,  and  hasted  to  the  nearest  farmers  partly  to 
satisfy  his  extreme  longing  for  a  morsel  of  bread,  ot 
which  he  had  eaten  none  for  more  than  six  months. 
He  was  accompanied  by  three  of  his  most  serious  Hot- 
tentots ;  such  was  the  spirituality  of  their  conversation 
that  he,  though  almost  famishing,  found  these  among 
the  happiest  hours  of  his  life.  What  cannot  the  relig- 
ion of  Christ  do  ?  It  can  make  a  Hottentot  a  dear  com- 
panion, and  convert  a  wilderness  into  a  pleasant  home,, 
When  he  came  within  sight  of  the  first  farmer's  house 
his  joy  was  inexpressible.  He  asked  for  a  piece  of 
bread,  and  instantly  devoured  it.  He  says,  "  It  is  dif- 
ficult to  conceive  the  satisfaction  I  enjoyed,  when  tast- 
ing once  more  this  long  wished  article  of  food." 

Mr.  Kicherer  rejoiced  to  see  again  the  favoured  spot 
of  his  first  residence  among  the  poor  Bushmen.  The 
convert  Cornelius  was  overjoyed.  "Oh  sir,"  said  he, 
"  what  happy  times  have  we  formerly  had  here.  This 
little  house,  could  it  speak,  would  tell  us  what  thou- 
sands of  gracious  words  have  here  been  spoken  in  it ; 
and  how  good  the  Lord  has  been  to  us  poor  Hotten* 
tots." 

A  convenient  opportunity  soon  offering,  Mr.  Kicher- 
er went  to  the  Cape  to  procure  needed  articles  for  form* 
ing  a  permanent  establishment.  The  Governor  present- 
ed him  one  hundred  pounds  for  services,  which  he  laid 
out  on  the  settlement.  He  built  a  church  capable  of  con- 
tainiag  eight  hundred  people,  with  a  dwelling  house  of 
stone  ;  and  enclosed  a  garden.  In  front  of  these  the  bap- 
tized Hottentots  built  themselves  decent  habitations,  in 
the  farmers'  style,  and  the  heathen  lived  back  in  smalL: 
huts.  The  settlement  assumed  a  civilized  appearance* 

While  Mr.  Kicherer  was  at  the  Cape,  he  was  press* 
?d  to  accept  the  living  of  Rodezand,  which  had  been. 


JbG  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY  BY 

before  offered.  He  refused.  On  his  return  he  inform- 
ed his  people  of  the  offer,  adding  if  they  continued  to 
grieve  him  by  their  idleness  as  they  had  done,  he  should 
leave  them.  They  promised  every  thing,  but  could  not 
overcome  their  native  indolence.  He  then  repeated 
his  declaration  that  he  would  leave  them  in  eight  days 
if  there  was  not  an  alteration.  "  A  scene  ensued,'* 
says  Mr.  Kicherer,  "  which  I  cannot  recollect  without 
much  emotion.  They  began  la  weep  and  intreat  me 
so  importunely,  that  my  heart  melted  within  me.  I 
then  gave  them  my  word  that  1  would  not  desert  them. 
The  joy,  occasioned  by  this  promise,  was  excessive. 
Many  of  them  clasped  their  arms  round  my  neck,  and 
I  was  convinced  they  loved  me  far  more,  than  I  imag- 
ined." 

The  work  of  conversion  began  to  be  more  manifest 
among  the  people.  In  little  more  than  three  months 
Mr.  Kicherer  baptized  32  adults,  and  51  children. 
The  first  baptism  was  Oct.  3, 1802.  Many  Christians 
from  abroad  were  present.  It  was  a  most  solemn  sea- 
son. At  the  close  of  the  services,  Mr.  Kicherer  went 
round  and  shook  hands  with  all  the  converts  bidding 
them  welcome  into  the  Church.  All  the  Christians 
present  joined  in  congratulations,  the  women  embrac- 
ing their  sisters,  and  crying  out ;  "  God  is  performing 
wonders  in  these  days  in  this  dry  desert.  Ah,  what 
times  do  we  live  in.  How  great  is  the  Lord's  loving 
kindness,  who  reveals  himself  to  such  poor,  blind  crea- 
tures." Every  one  present  was  strongly  aflected. 
;'  As  to  my  own  feelings,"  says  Mr.  Kicherer,  "  I  can- 
not express  them.  My  thoughts  on  this  occasion  were 
too  many  to  be  counted.  I  could  do  nothing,  but  weep, 
or  speak  brbken  words  of  love  and  praise.''* 

Mr.  Kicherer  found  it  necessary  to  make  a  voyage 
to  England,  partly  on  account  of  his  drooping  health, 
and  partly  to  settle  some  domestic  concerns.  His  part- 
ing with  his  beloved  congregation,  which  now  amount- 
ed to  six  hundred,  of  whom  eighty  three  were  baptized, 

•  MiM.  Traw.  Vol.  II,  p,  43. 


THE  LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  367 

was  very  affecting.  The  poor  people  wept  bitterly, 
laid  hold  on  his  hands,  and  declared  they  would  not  let 
him  go.  They  said  they  would  pray  God  to  bring  him 
back  soon,  they  should  die  if  he  did  not  return.  He 
left  them  under  the  care  of  a  pious  native,  Mr.  Kip- 
raan,  who  had  been  a  farmer ;  but  had  sold  his  effects, 
and  devoted  himself  to  preaching  Christ. 

Mr.  Kicherer  was  accompanied  in  his  voyage  by 
Mr.  Scholtz*  and  by  three  Hottentots,  a  man  named 
John,  and  two  women,  Martha  and  Mary.  The  Hot- 
ten^tots  on  their  arrival  in  England  were  introduced  to 
many  persons  of  rank,  and  gave  much  satisfaction  to 
all,  who  examined  them  on  religious  subjects.  On  one 
occasion,  Mary  is  said  to  have  addressed  the  audience 
in  the  following  expostulation.  "  What  pity  'tis,  what 
sin  it  is,  that  you  have  so  many  years  got  that  heavenly 
bread  and  keep  it  all  for  yourselves,  not  to  give  one 
little  bit,  one  poor  crumb  to  poor  heathen.  There 
are  so  many  millions  of  heathen,  and  you  have  so  much 
bread  ;  and  you  might  depend  upon  it  you  should  not 
have  less  because  you  gave.  That  contrary.  Lord 
Jesus  is  fountain  always  full ;  thousand  after  thousand 
could  be  helped.  He  always  same  yesterday,  today, 
and  forever.  The  more  we  do  for  others,  the  more 
we  shall  have  for  our  own  souls.  I  thank  every  indi- 
vidual that  do  something  for  missionary  work." 

The  difficulty  of  procuring  a  passage  to  Africa  pro- 
tracted Mr.  Kicherer's  stay  in  Europe  until  Oct.  1804. 
He  then  sailed  in  company  with-Mr.  and  Mrs.  Voss  des- 
tined to  assist  him  at  Zak  river,  &  several  other  mission- 
aries for  S.Africa.  Four  days  after  their  departure  there 
arose  a  most  dreadful  storm.  About  midnight  a  light 
was  seen,  which  led  the  sailors  to  suppose  that  they 
were  near  the  Sicilly  Islands.  They  expected  every 
saoment  to  be  dashed  on  the  rocks.  The  waves  run 
mountain  high,  now  carrying  the  vessel  to  heaven,  now 
sinking  her  to  the  abyss,  and  breaking  over  the  deck 

*  Mr.  Scholtz  remained  in  Europe  to  prosecute  bia  studiet  at 
the  University. 


368  PROPAGATION  OF    CHRISTIANITY    BY 

even  into  the  rooms.  It  was  a  most  terrific  scene. 
The  darkness  of  the  night ;  the  howling  of  the  storm  ; 
the  state  of  the  ship,  resembling  a  plundered  house,  in 
which  every  thing  moveable  was  either  broken  or 
turned  upside  down,  made  it  alarming  beyond  de- 
scription. Besides  the  missionaries,  there  was  on 
board  a  gentleman  with  his  lady,  child,  and  maid  ser- 
vant. They  all  agreed,  after  having  repeatedly  united 
in  prayer,  to  sit  down  together  on  the  floor  that  they 
might  die  in  each  other's  arms.  It  was  a  moving  spec- 
tacle, to  see  the  terrified  mothers  carrying  their  children 
to  the  place.  Now  they  looked  at  their  children,  then  to 
their  husbands,  to  their  friends,  to  heaven  praying  for 
deliverance.  Mr.  Kicherer  had  the  child  of  Mr.  Voss 
in  his  arms.  Mary,  the  Hottentot,  sat  next  to  him, 
very  much  composed.  The  surgeon  came  down  to  in- 
quire the  hour.  It  was  half  past  one.  Each  blow  of 
the  waves  was  expected  to  be  the  last.  Every  moment 
the  vessel  seemed  going  to  pieces.  The  company  all 
sat  like  persons  under  sentence  of  death.  The  cap- 
tain sent  down  almost  every  quarter  of  an  hour  to  in- 
quire the  time,  so  earnestly  did  he  long  for  the  break, 
of  day.  The  surgeon  came  down  about  half  past  four, 
and  said  that  all  the  masts  would  be  cut  down  as  soon 
as  light,  if  they  were  still  alive.  .  But  about  six  the 
wind  changed  ;  and  though  the  storm  lasted  for  three 
days  they  arrived  in  safety  at  the  Cape. 

Mr.  Kicherer,  after  remaining  some  time  at  Capo 
Town,  set  out  for  Zak  river.  On  his  way  he  was  met 
by  Mr.  Botman,  to  whom  he  had  committed  the  care 
of  the  congregation  ;  and  received  from  him  the  pain- 
ful intelligence,  that  many  of  the  people  had  been 
obliged  to  leave  the  settlement  on  account  of  the  ex« 
cessive  drought  that  had  now  prevailed  for  three  years. 
After  Mr.'Kicherer's  arrival  they  continued  to  suffer 
much  ;  many  being  obliged  to  go  into  a  different  part 
ef  the  country  or  starve.  Every  exertion  was  made 
to  keep  them  together  ;  but  the  prospect  grew  darker 
every  day.  Neither  cattle  nor  corn  was  to  be  puV 


VHK  LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  369 

Chased  at  any  price,  partly  on  account  of  the  scarcity 
through  the  whole  country ;  and  partly  because  it  could 
not  be  brought  for  fear  of  the  plundering  Bushmen, 
who  were  like  famished  wolves.  Under  these  circum- 
stances, Mr.  Kicherer  thought  proper  to  accept  the 
charge  of  a  church  at  Graaf  Reinet,  (which  had  been 
before  offered  him)  on  condition  that  he  might  retain 
his  connexion  with  the  mission.  To  this  place  the 
remains  of  his  beloved  congregation  followed  him,  in 
3806. 

Mr.  Anderson,  who  with  Mr.  Kramer,  was  left  on  the 
Orange  River,  continued  to  labouramong  the  Corannas. 
For  several  years  the  missionaries  followed  this  roving 
tribe  from  place  to  place,  but  at  length  prevailed  on 
them  to  become  local.  A  settlement  was  commenced 
at  Klaar  Water.  Agriculture  was  introduced  to  some 
extent ;  a  school  established  ;  and  in  1805,  the  number 
of  people  under  the  care  of  the  missionaries  was  seven 
hundred  and  eighty  four,  of  whom  about  eighty  were 
taught  to  read,  and  about  thirty  gave  evidence  of  hope- 
ful piety.  A  church  was  established  in  this  wilderness. 
About  this  time  they  were  visited  by  the  small  pox, 
which  made  terrible  havoc.  Gloom  sat  on  every  coun- 
tenance. There  was  a  burial  almost  every  day.  Dur- 
ing the  chastisement  the  people  became  unusually  seri- 
ous ;  but  after  some  time  the  disease"  abated,  and  left 
them  to  their  usual  levity. 

In  1807,  the  small  pox  again  appeared,  and  nearly 
half  that  were  attacked  died.  They  had  not  recovered 
from  this  blow  when  the  settlement  was  put  in  jeopardy 
by  the  rebel  Caffres,  and  other  savage  tribes.  To  pro- 
tect it  from  destruction  Mr.  Anderson  was  forced  to 
make  a  journey  of  thirty  one  days  to  the  Cape  ;  leaving 
the  congregation  under  the  care  of  Mr.  Janz,  who  had 
for  some  time  been  associated  with  him.  He  was  de- 
tained at  Cape  Town  by  ill  health  nearly  two  years; 
and  though  Mr.  Janz  in  his  solitary  situation  was  up- 
held and  blessed,  so  that  the  mission  continued  to 
flourish,  the  natives  expressed  great  anxiety  for  the  re- 


370  PROPAGATION    OF  CHRISTIANITY    BY 

turn  of  Mr.  Anderson  ;  some  of  them  saying  they  should 
die  of  grief  if  he  did  not  come  back.  He  did  return, 
and  Mr.  Janz  was  not  long  after  called  to  his  rest. 


CHAPTER  V. 

SOUTH  AFRICA  CONTINUED. 

Mission  to  the  Namaquas — Station  destroyed  by  Afri- 
caner— Death  of  Mr.  Albrccht — View  of  the  differ- 
ent stations — Conversion  of  Africaner — Effect  of  the 
mission. 

The  missionaries,  who  accompanied  Mr.  Kicherer 
on  his  return  from  Holland,  were  Christian  and  Abra- 
ham Albrecht,  and  John  Seidenfaden  ;  the  latter  from 
the  Netherland  Missionary  Society.  Arriving  at  the 
Cape,  they  proceeded  to  Nainaqua  Land,  the  scene  of 
their  future  labours;  and  after  a  most  tedious  journey 
reached  that  dreary  country.  They  were  favourably 
received  by  the  inhabitants,  and  soon  formed  a  station 
at  Warm  Bath.  It  was  found,  however,  that  the  whole 
congregation  could  not  subsist  in  one  place,  that  a 
part  of  them  must  rove  in  quest  of  pasturage.  One  of 
the  missionaries,  Christian  Albrecht,  concluded  to  ac- 
company the  wanderers.  In  some  of  these  excursions 
he  found  the  country  such  a  frightful  wilderness,  so 
rocky  and  mountainous,  that  it  was  not  possible  to 
travel  with  a  waggon,  and  scarcely  on  horseback.  He 
was  obliged  to  seek  the  poor  miserable  savages  in  the 
most  dismal  holes  and  dens ;  and  even  when  he  ap- 
proached they  fled  from  him ;  so  that  he  was  under 
the  necessity  of  sending  a  messenger  before  him  to 
tranquilize  their  minds.* 

In  1808,  the  congregation  had  increased  to  seven 

hundred,  and  a  few  months  after  it  is  stated  tliere  had 

been  about  1200  entered  on  the  church  books..   Of 

these  not  far  from  three  hundred  resided   at  Warm 

*  Mh».  Traw.  Vol.  HI.  pp.  243—246. 


THE    LONDON  MISSIONARY    SOCIETY.  371 

Bath.  The  missionaries  had  made  some  successful  at- 
tempts to  introduce  the  culture  of  cotton.  The  situa- 
tion of  the  Namaquas  was  much  improved.  "  We  are 
now,"  said  they,  "  happier  than  before  our  teachers 
came ;  till  then  there  was  nothing  but  fighting,  and 
bloodshed,  and  murder."  One  of  them  thus  expressed 
himself,  "  At  my  time  of  life  I  often  wonder  I  have  not 
been  killed  ;  but  since  our  teachers  came  hither  I  can 
sleep  in  safety,  for  now  there  is  peace  among  us." 

In  1810,  Mr.  Abraham  Albrecht  died  of  the  con- 
sumption on  his  way  to  Cape  Town.  His  widow,  how- 
tver,  with  Mr.  Christian  Albrecht  just  married,  re- 
turned to  Namaqua  Land  to  resume  her  useful  labours 
in  teaching  the  female  arts.  But  the  whole  country 
•was  soon  involved  in  confusion,  and  distress,  in  con- 
sequence of  the  depredations  committed  by  that  noted 
robber,  Africaner.  The  station  of  Mr.  Seidenfaden  in 
Little  Namaqua  Land,  when  between  four  and  five 
hundred  were  under  his  care,  had  been  attacked,  and 
his  house  plundered.  Mr.  Albrecht,  therefore,  found  it 
necessary  to  make  a  journey  to  the  Cape  for  protection. 
Africaner  afterwards  attacked  Warm  Bath,  burnt  the 
houses,  destroyed  most  of  the  goods,  which  Mr.  Al- 
brecht had  for  safety  buried  in  the  earth,  and  drove 
away  the  cattle.* 

Mr.  Albrecht,  having  remained  several  months  at 
Cape  Town,  left  that  place  with  four  other  missiona- 
ries lately  arrived  from  Europe,  with  a  hope  of  placing 
himself  at  least  in  the  vicinity  of  the  former  station. 
In  travelling  through  the  wilderness  their  sufferings 
were  truly  affecting.  The  heat  and  drought  was 
such  that  their  cattle  fainted.  In  ascending  a  sandy 
mountain,  they  stopped,  and  could  draw  no  longer. 
The  next  day  they  dragged  a  little  farther.  Soon  the 
party  entered  a  howling  wilderness.  The  cattle  be- 
ginning to  die,  tney  proceeded  with  trembling,  lest 
they  should  be  obliged  to  leave  the  waggon  standing 

*  Miii.  Trans.  Vol.  IV.  p.  43. 


372  PROPAGATION    OP    CHRISTIANITY    BY 

behind.  Their  fears  were  realized,  as  the  cattle  gave 
out  entirely ;  and  on  sending  to  collect  those  that  were 
dispersed,  the  messengers  returned,  at  the  end  of  eight 
days,  with  the  intelligence  that  part  of  them  were  dead, 
and  the  rest  unable  to  be  brough't  back.  At  length 
they  obtained  assistance  from  Capt.  Kok,  a  friendly 
Hottentot,  and  arrived  at  Silver  Fountain  after  three 
months'  toil.  Here  the  wife  of  Mr.  Albrecht  was  re- 
leased from  her  sufferings.  Her  loss  was  most  deeply 
deplored.  She  had  long  been  devoted  to  the  mission- 
ary cause,  had  waited  several  years  for  an  opportunity 
to  come  out  from  Holland  and  join  Mr.  Albrecht, 
and  now,  as  she  was  just  entering  on  the  labours  to 
which  she  had  wholly  devoted  herself,  and  for  which 
she  seems  to  have  been  eminently  qualified,  she  was 
called  away. 

Mr.  Albrecht  and  his  associates  finally  made  a  stand 
in  the  Little  Namaqua  country,  at  a  place  which  they 
called  Pella,  because  it  afforded  them  a  refuge.  Here 
they  laboured  with  great  success.  One  of  them  says 
in  a  letter  dated  May,  1815 — "  You  will  rejoice  with 
me  when  you  hear  of  the  conversion  of  so  many  sin- 
ners, who  fly  in  great  numbers  to  our  beloved  Jesus 
like  doves  to  their  windows.  Oh,  could  you  witness 
the  earnest  desires  of  these  poor  people  to  be  saved 
from  their  sins  by  Christ ;  could  you  hear  our  people, 
old  and  young,  how  earnestly  they  pray  behind  the 
bushes,  your  hearts  would  not  only  rejoice,  but  you 
would  be  ready  to  take  out  all  your  Bank  Notes  un- 
counted, and  throw  them  into  the  Missionary  Treasury. 
More  than  fifty  persons  have  been  added  to  the  church, 
and  there  appears  to  be  a  general  concern  among  the 
people  both  old  and  young."*  But  at  this  time  the 
mission  sustained  a  severe  loss  in  the  decease  of  Mr. 
Albrecht,  who  while  in  the  act  of  writing  a  letter  fell 
down  in  his  chamber  and  expired. 

»  Miw.  Reghter,  Vol.  IV.  p.  317. 


THE  LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  373 

It  will  be  proper,  having  brought  the  history  of 
the  most  important  branches  of  this  mission  down  thus 
far,  to  take  a  view  of  all  the  different  stations  as  they 
now  exist;  beginning  with 

CAPE  TOWN.  This  is  not  strictly  a  missionary  sta- 
tion, but  one  of  the  missionaries,  Mr.  Thorn,  has  resid- 
ed here  since  1813,  and  has  been  useful  in  various  ways 
to  the  mission,  besides  making  frequent  excursions  to 
preach  in  the  interior.  Last  year  he  made  a  tour  of 
1800  miles,  during  which  thousands  heard  the  word  from 
his  lips.  He  has  lately  made  application  for  the  priv- 
ilege of  building  a  chapel  in  the  metropolis. 

STELLENBOSCH.  Leaving  Cape  Town,  we  come  to 
this  station,  twenty  six  miles  NE.,  where  Mr.  Bakker 
labours  with  zeal  and  success  ;  though  it  appears  he  is 
not  regularly  ordained  to  the  ministry.  He  is  support- 
ed by  an  auxiliary  Society  formed  there,  who  pay  an 
overplus  to  the  Missionary  Society  of  between  three 
arid  four  hundred  dollars.  Even  the  slaves  contribute 
more  than  fifty  dollars  annually. 

RODEZAND.  This  is  north  of  the  Cape  forty  miles. 
Mr.  Voss  has  for  some  time  preached  here  regularly  to 
the  Hottentots  and  slaves.  He  has  lately  been  joined 
by  Mr.  Kramer.  There  is  a  great  increase  of  heathen 
to  the  congregation. 

CALEDON.  East  one  hundred  and  twenty  mites  from. 
Cape  Town  is  Caledon,  where  Mr.  Seidenfaden  has  la- 
boured six  years.  About  four  hundred  Hottentots  are 
attached  to  the  place  ;  the  number  of  baptized  adults 
is  not  far  from  sixty  \.  and  there  are  fifty  children  in  the 
school. 

HIGH  KRAAL.  Still  farther  east,  three  hundred  miles 
from  Cape  Town,  we  come  to  this  station.  It  is  well 
(situated  in  the  midst  of  a  large  plain  about  two  miles 
from  the  sea.  Mr.  Pacait,  in  a  residence  of  four  years 
here,  has  done  great  good.  He  has  built  a  neat  little 
church  with  two  small,  but  good,  houses.  His  minis- 
try is  attended  by  about  three  hundred  ;  and  he  has 
o&e  hundred  children  in  school.  One  of  the  brethfeft, 
32 


374  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY  BY 

who  visited  this  place,  says,  "  I  think  that  the  Hotten- 
tots may  indeed  be  said  to  strive  to  enter  in  at  the 
strait  gate ;  and  though  you,  my  venerable  fathers 
in  England,  often  speak  of  the  blessed  effect  of  the  Gos- 
pel upon  the  heathen,  yet  to  form  an  adequate  idea  of 
it,  you  must  come  hither  and  see  it."* 

JBETHELSDORP.  We  now  arrive  at  Bethelsdorp,  six 
hundred  miles  east  of  the  Cape  :  and  here  we  must 
pause  to  see  the  salvation  of  our  God.  At  no  place 
perhaps,  have  greater  wonders  of  mercy  been  display- 
ed. After  the  death  of  Dr.  Vanderkernp  the  settle- 
ment continued  to  flourish  under  the  superintendence 
of  Mr.  Read ;  but  nothing  remarkable  appeared  until 
October  1814,  when  a  great  awakening  commenced. 
Eight  adults  were  baptized.  The  congregation  was 
much  affected  before,  and  during  the  service  ;  after  it, 
4  all  the  fields  were  covered  with  praying  people.  The 
missionary  remarks,  "  I  must  say,  such  a  scene  I  never 
beheld  in  my  life.  Wherever  I  cast  my  eyes,  I  beheld 
tears  flowing  down  their  black  cheeks.  One,  who  had 
been  a  notorious  drunkard,  cried  out,  '  O  my  good 
people,  do  not  live  as  I  have  done.  O  wretched  man 
that  I  am  ;  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  me  a  sinner.'  At 
a  meeting,  one  named  Pretorius  addressed  the  people 
on  the  readiness  of  Christ  to  accept  sinners.  '  Think,' 
said  he,  'what  we  were,  and  what  we  now  are,  since 
God  has  sent  his  servants  to  show  us  the  way  of  salva- 
tion. Have  not  I,  a  Bushman,*  found  grace  ?  Was  not 
I  taken  from  the  muzzle  of  the  gun,  and  made  an  heir 
of  eternal  life.  We  never  inquired  after  him,  but  he 
sought  us  and  made  us  his  children,  (here  he  wept,)  yes, 
out  of  the  boles  of  the  mountains.  There  are  many, 
who  do  not  like  to  be  called  Bushmen — I  am  not  asham- 
ed to  say  that  I  am  one.  God  has  had  mercy  on  me, 
and  why  should  he  not  have  mercy  upon  you.  Take 
an  example  from  what  Jesus  hath  done  for  me.  Arise, 
and  go  to  him  (again  he  wept.)  I  wish  I  had  this  day 

»  MUs.  Reg.  Vol.  IV.  p.  314. 

The  Bus)) meo  are  tte  moit  despijedof  all  the  tribe*  in  Africa. 


THE  LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  375 

an  opportunity  of  telling  all  the  Caffres,  Hottentots,  and 
Bushmen  what  God  has  done  for  me,  a  Bushman.*' " 
Even  the  children  were  affected.  Eight  of  them  came 
at  one  time  crying  for  mercy,  trembling,  and  making 
their  confessions.  They  walked  about  by  scores, 
praying  to  the  Lord  and  singing. 

The  excitement  extended  to  the  region  around.  At 
one  time,  Mr.  Read  called  at  a  place  for  a  few  moments 
on  his  way  home.  A  poor  woman  entreated  him  to 
stay.  She  said,  "  Oh,  Sir,  have  you  no  compassion 
for  our  poor  souls,  so  as  to  sacrifice  a  few  hours  for  us. 
If  Jesus  were  here,  would  he  not  hear  our  petition  ?  It 
is  not  so  much  for  myself,  for  I  know  Christ ;  but  my 
poor  friends  are  still  blind — who  knows  what  one  word 
may  do  ?  Perhaps  they  may  die  before  you  come  again. 
We  are  poor  slaves,  we  cannot  go  to  the  word,  must 
we  therefore  be  lost?"  It  need  not  be  said  that  the 
missionary's  heart  was  softened,  and  he  resolved  to  stay 
until  midnight.! 

This  revival  continued  at  Bethelsdorp,  with  power, 
for  more  than  two  years ;  and  the  good  work  is  even 
still  going  forward.  In  the  year  1815,  no  less  than 
three  hundred  were  added  to  the  church,  and  one  hun- 
dred and  forty  three  adults,  and  one  hundred  children, 
baptized  the  following  year.  The  settlement  now  em- 
braces about  one  thousand  persons.  They  contributed 
to  the  funds  of  (he  Society  in  1815,  more  than  five  hun- 
dred dollars  ;  they  have  a  collection  for  the  poor  every 
Lord's  day,  which  amounts  annually,  to  near  two  hun- 
dred dollars  ;  and  they  are  building  a  school  room  and 
printing  office  at  their  own  expense.} 

The  following  speech  exhibits  the  delight  and  grati- 
tude of  the  converts.  "  We  are  all  Hottentots.  We 
never  had  a  house.  We  never  were  considered  as  hu- 
man beings.  We  never  were  allowed  to  look  into  a  far- 
mer's house;  but  to-day,  we  are  here,  sitting  together  in 

*  Miss.  Trans.  Vol.  IV.  p.  189. 
t  Miss.  Trans.  Vol.  IV.  p.  192. 
$  Miss  Reg.  Vol.  IV.  p.  314. 


376  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY    BY 

a  large  white  house.  We  never  had  a  waggon  ;  and  now 
there  are  more  than  twenty  waggons  at  Bethelsdorp, 
belonging  to  us  Hottentots  !  Look  at  the  women  !  they 
never  had  any  decent  clothes  ;  now  you  see  them  sit- 
ting among  us  in  white,  and  various  colours.  We  nev- 
er had  the  honour  of  knowing  any  thing  of  God  or  his 
word;  but  now  we  can  read  and  write  :  and  the  great- 
est thing,  which  God  has  favoured  us  with,  is,  his  send- 
ing to  us  poor  Hottentots,  his  servants,  who  daily  ex- 
plain to  us  his  holy  word."  Then,  with  many  tears, 
he  cried  out,  "  Is  not  this  altogether  the  grace  of  God  ! 
Love  of  God !  Mercy  of  God !  Men,  Brethren,  Hotten- 
tots !  Praise  the  Lord  God  Almighty !" 

THEOPOLIS.  This  station  about  sixty  miles  NE.  of 
Bethelsdorp,  was  formed  as  a  branch  from  it  in  1814. 
There  are  now  two  missionaries  there  who  baptized 
more  than  seventy  persons  in  1816  ;  the  church  consists 
of  eighty  seven  members ;  and  the  settlement  is  flour- 
ishing. 

CAFFRARIA.  We  now  pass  the  bounds  of  the  colo- 
ny, and  come  into  Caffraria,  NE.  of  Bethelsdorp.  The 
labours  of  Dr.  Vanderkemp  among  this  people  were 
not  in  vain.  They  continued  to  remember  him  with 
affection,  and  often  expressed  a  willingness  to  receive 
teachers.  Accordingly  Mr.  Read,  accompanied  by 
Mf.  Williams,  and  a  young  converted  Caffre  chief 
named  Tzatzoo,  wtose  father  had  resided  at  Bethels- 
dorp undertook  a  journey  in  1816,  to  form  an  estab- 
lishment. 

They  were  received  every  where  in  a  frirndly  man- 
ner, and  found  that  the  word  preached  on  the  journey 
was  not  without  effect.  The  Caffres  after  hearing  the 
new  doctrine,  frequently  retired  into  the  bushes  to 
pray.  The  missionaries  before  reaching  Geika's  re- 
sidence, had  an  interview  vvhh  several  chiefs  who 
treated  them  kindly,  especially,  Makanna,  a  reformer, 
who  seems  to  have  had  some  knowledge  of  the  true  re- 
ligion, and  taught  his  followers  to  abstain  from  blood- 
shedding,  theft,  witchcraft,  and  adultery.  When  they 


THE    LONDON    MISSIONARY    SOCIETY.  37? 

approached  his  dwelling,  he  came  out  and  saluted  them 
in  Dutch.  As  he  walked  towards  the  waggons,  he 
looked  upward  to  the  sun,  and  muttered  something, 
while  the  tears  flowed  from  his  eyes.  He  then  asked 
the  missionaries  if  they  had  food.  They  replied, "  not 
much."  He  said  ho  had  no  cattle  but  what  were  his 
father's,  and  asked  if  they  knew  his  father.  "  Who  is 
he  ?"  said  they.  "  Taay  is  my  father.  You  call  him 
Jesus  Christ,  I  call  him  Taay.  They  replied  they 
hoped  they  knew  him.  He  then  gave  them  a  fat  heif- 
er, saying  "  That  is  for  you  to  kill  because  you  are  my 
Father's  children." 

Geika  received  them  very  hospitably,  and  was  much 
pleased  with  the  proposal  of  a  settlement ;  he  said, 
"  The  whole  country  is  before  you  where  to  choose." 
He  seemed  impressed  with  a  sense  of  his  sins,  and 
compared  them  to  the  stars  for  multitude.  After  a 
discourse  by  Tzalzoo,  in  which  he  was  very  bold  and 
plain,  the  congregation  appeared  much  affected,  and 
every  one  retired  to  pray  ;  even  Geika  hftnself  was 
absent  lor  a  time.  Under  such  favourable  circumstan- 
ces was  the  mission  to  Caffraria  renewed  by  Mr.  Wil- 
liams and  Tzatzoo  in  June  1816  ;  and  a  school  com- 
menced which  soon  had  one  hundred  and  fifty  chil- 
dren. 

GRACE  HILL.  The  favourable  appearance  of  things 
has  given  this  name  to  what  was  formerly  called  Thorn- 
berg,  about  five  hundred  miles  from  the  Cape.  The 
mission  was  commenced  by  Mr.  Smith  in  1814.  A 
general  concern  about  religion  seems  now  to  prevail, 

GRIQUA  TOWN.  We  have  already  noticed  the  la- 
bours of  Mr.  Anderson  at  this  station.  During  the 
year  1817,  the  power  of  divine  grace  was  very  mani- 
fest among  his  people.  Scarce  a  Sabbath  passed  with- 
out some  addition  to  the  church.  No  less  than  fifty 
adults  were  baptized;  at  a  time  too  when  there  was 
great  opposition  from  without. 

BETHESDA.  This  is  situated  on  the  Orange  River, 
about  seven  hundred  miles  from  Cape  Town.  A  great 
32* 


378  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY    BY 

awakening  commenced  in  1814,  and  Mr.  Sass  has  bap- 
tized seventy  adult  persons. 

LATTAKOO,  about  eight  hundred  miles  north  of  the 
Cape,  containing  1500  houses,  neatly  built,  and  8000 
inhabitants.  To  this  city  Mr.  Campbell  first  penetrated 
in  1813,  and  having  had  an  audience  with  the  king,  in 
which  he  proposed  to  send  the  people  teachers,  "  Send 
them,  and  I  will  be  a  father  to- them,"  was  the  answer. 
But  it  seems  the  king  was  afterwards  of  a  different 
mind.  Several  of  the  brethren  took  n  journey  to  this 
place  in  1816,  to  form  a  station,  and  after  several  con- 
ferences with  Mateebe,  the  king  found  the  conclusion 
to  be  "  Missionaries  must  not  come  here."  The  at- 
tempt was  renewed  a  few  months  after  ;  but  the  king 
was  then  absent,  and  they  were  obliged  again  to  retrace 
their  weary  steps,  an  eight  days'  journey,  to  Griqua 
Town.  Still  Mr,  Read  was  unwilling  to  give  up  Lat- 
takoo ;  and  therefore  determined  to  make  one  effort 
himself.  He  set  out  with  thirty  inhabitants  of  Beth- 
elsdorp,  and  after  various  hardships  arrived  at  this  me- 
tropolis of  the  wilderness.  He  immediately  repaired 
to  the  house  of  Mateebe,  situated  near  the  tallest  tree 
of  the  city  ;  and  found  him  sitting-with  his  chiefs.  He 
told  the  king  he  had  come  in  consequence  of  the  prom- 
fse  made  to  him  and  Mr.  Campbell,  that  he  would  re- 
ceive the  missionaries,  and  be  a  father  to  them.  Ma- 
ieebe  repeated  the  objections  formerly  made — that 
their  customs  wholly  diflered  from  Europeans,  and  that 
they  never  could  submit  to  the  same  regulations.  Mr. 
Read  paid  little  attention  to  these  objections,  and  still 
pleaded  the  king's  promise ;  and  laid  him  that  the 
good  people  over  the  great  waters  had  sent  him  to  do 
them  good.  The  king  finally  said,  "  You  may  un- 
yoke under  the  great  tree." 

The  next  day  being  the  Sabbath,  one  of  the  breth- 
ren preached.  The  people  were  considerably  atten- 
tive. On  Monday  arrangements  were  made  about  a 
settlement,  as  though  every  thing  was  agreed  on.  The 
*kiefc  began  to  oppose,  and  said  the  missionaries  should 


THE    LONDON    MISSIONAfcV    SOClETf.  379 

not  stay  unless  they  would  help  them  steal  their  neigh- 
bour's cattle.  Mr.  Read,  however,  succeeded  in  con- 
vincing Mateebe  of  the  utility  of  an  establishment ;  and 
he  was  permitted  to  commence  one  on  Krooman  river. 
The  mechanical  operations  of  the  brethren  soon  excit- 
ed great  surprise.  They  were  much  astonished  to 
see  one  drill  a  hole  through  a  mill  stone ;  and  thought 
another  was  a  god,  because  he  formed  a  steel  and  struck 
fire  with  it.  They  were  amazed,  on  examining  the 
iron  chains  of  the  waggons  to  find  them  whole  ;  and 
could  not  conceire  how  the  links  were  put  together. 
In  short  the  missionaries  had  soon  great  influence  with 
this  uncultivated  tribe,  and  the  mission  now  promises 
very  happy  results. 

BETHANY  (in  Great  Namaqua  Country,)  Mr.  Sche- 
melen,  on  his  return  from  the  Damara  Country,  which 
he  went  to  explore,  fell  in  with  a  kraal  of  Narnaquas, 
some  of  whom  had  formerly  resided  at  Warm  Bath. 
At  first  they  were  greatly  alarmed  and  hid  themselves 
behind  the  rocks  and  bushes,  being  apprehensive  of 
the  approach  of  Africaner,  whose  name  was  terrific, 
throughout  all  that  country  ;  but  finding  it  was  a  peace- 
ful missionary,  they  expressed  the  highest  joy,  and 
besought  him  so  earnestly  to  stay  with  them,  that  he 
consented.  He  soon  had  a  school  containing  one  hun- 
dred and  forty  members,  and  in  1815  baptized  sixty 
five  adults  and  forty  children. 

JERUSALEM.  (Formerly  Africaner's  Kraal.)  The 
name  of  Africaner  has  so  often  occurred  that  my  rea- 
ders must  be  by  this  time  acquainted  with  him,  and 
perhaps  are  ready  to  ask,  "  Is  Saul  also  among  the 
prophets  ?"  Yes,  the  talismanic  name  of  Africaner  is 
no  longer  a  bugbear  to  frighten  the  trembling  Hotten- 
tot ;  this  monster  of  iniquity  is  become  a  monument  of 
grace.  Mr.  Campbell,  when  in  Africa,  to  return  good 
for  evil,  sent  him  a  few  presents,  with  a  letter.  For  a 
long  time,  no  one  was  daring  enough  to  convey  them 
to  him ;  but  they  at  length  reached  him,  and  were  sec- 
onded by  a  visit  from  Mr.  Albrecht,  The  effect  waa 


380  PROPAGATION    OP    CHRISTIANITY  BY" 

happy.  Peace  was  established  with  this  tiger ;  and 
he  was  even  desirous  that  a  missionary  should  come 
and  settle  with  him.  Mr.  Ebner  went,  and  the  Spirit 
of  God  went  with  him.  His  preaching  had  great  ef- 
fect. "  1  never,"  says  he,  "  found  the  word  so  impres- 
sive on  the  hearts  of  my  hearers-  as  since  1  have  been 
here  with  Africaner.  I  am  astonished,  I  cannot  des- 
cribe what  I  have  experienced." — "  On  one  occasion, 
wlfcn  I  was  pronouncing  the  blessing  of  the  Lord  on 
three  persons,  who  had  been  baptized,  a  general  weep- 
ing commenced ;  all  went  out  one  by  one,  and  1  was 
left  alone.  I  stood  as  one  amazed,  saying  to  myself, 
'  what  meaneth  this  ?'  When  I  returned  to  my  house, 
I  found  some  of  them  praying,  others  with  their  eyes 
fixed  on  the  ground,  and  others  still  lay  upon  it  as  if 
they  were  about  to  expire.  But  it  is  impossible  to  de- 
scribe the  scene ;  he  who  never  saw  such  an  one  can- 
not form  an  idea  of  it,  and  probably  some  will  not  be- 
lieve it."* 

Two  sons  of  Africaner  were  early  subjects  of  the 
work  and  were  baptized.  The  heart  of  Africaner  him- 
self was  touched.  He  said,  "  I  am  glad  that  I  am  de- 
livered. I  have  long  enough  been  the  horse  of  the 
devil,  who  employed  me  in  his  service ;  but  now  I  am 
free  from  his  bondage.  Jesus  hath  delivered  me,  him 
will  I  serve ;  and  with  him  will  I  abide."  He  was 
soon  after  baptized.  About  forty  others  have  been 
baptized,  and  four  hundred  attend  the  place  of  worship. 
Thus  a  Christian  church,  scattering  its  light  in  that  wil- 
derness, is  established  on  the  very  spot,  which  once 
radiated  terror  and  destruction  to  all  the  surrounding 
country. 

Besides  these  stations,  some  others  are  contemplated, 
and  some  have  been  occupied  which  are  now  relin- 
quished. The  whole  number  in  South  Africa  is  15; 
and  the  number  of  missionaries  25  ;  besides  whom  are 
six  native  preachers.  The  latter  were  set  apart  to 
the  work,  at  a  missionary  conference  of  all  the  breth*. 
*  Evangelical  Magazine,  Vol.  XXIV.  p.  75. 


THE  LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  381 

ren,  held  at  firaaf  Reinet  in  1814,  which  may  be  con- 
sidered a  new  era  in  the  mission.     The  spirit  there 
imbibed  by  the  brethren,  from  one  common   fountain, 
was  carried  with  them  to  their  different  flocks  ;  and  the 
fire  taken  from  a  common  altar,  kindled  at  the  same 
time  a  flame  in  almost  every  section  of  the  country. 
Allowing  for  the- difference  of  subjects  on    which  it 
operated,  the  revival  that  followed  was  the  same  in 
kind  with  that  which  has  blessed  so  many  of  the  A- 
merican  churches.     Well  then  may  we  say,  "  What 
hath  God  wrought."     In  reviewing  the  South  African 
mission,  any  person,  who  has  the  least  acquaintance 
with  the  Hottentot  character — who  knows  that  it  is 
graduated  to  every  degree  of  debasement — that  while 
their  race  is  scarcely  elevated  above  animal  nature, 
some  of  them  partake  of  all  the  savageness  of  that  na- 
ture in  its  most  ferocious   forms,  so  as  to  bear  no  dis- 
tant resemblance  to  the  tiger  and  the  lion  of  their  for- 
ests ;  and  who  will  then  turn  his  eyes  to  the  missiona- 
ry settlements. — see  a  white   church  rise  behind  the 
trees,  where  once  stood  the  kraal  of  a  robber  chief; 
and  a  little  village  of  pretty  and  convenient  houses, 
where   once  the  Bushmen  sought  refuge  among  the 
holes  of  the  rocks — and  contemplate  the  change  of  ex- 
ternal appearance  in  the  Hottentot  himself;  the  neat 
dress,  instead  of  the  dirty  sheep  skin  ;    the  wholesome 
meal,  instead  of  feeding  on  snakes  and  toads — or  in 
his  moral  condition  ;  an  intelligent  and  zealous  Chris- 
tian, instead  of  a  stupid  and  vicious  animal,  wallowing 
in  dirt  and  smoke,  to  be  convinced,  not  to  say  of  the 
utility   of  missions,  but   that  there    is   a  Divine   and 
transforming  power  in  the  Christian  religioji. 


PROPAGATION    OP    CHRISTIANITY    BY 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Exertions  in  India — China — America — General  view. 

THE  account  of  this  mission  is  already  so  much  ex- 
tended, that  it  will  be  hardly  possible  to  take  even  a 
bird's-eye-view  of  the  Society's  operations  in  Asia  and 
America. 

The  first  attempts  ia  the  Eastern  world  was  at  Viza- 
gapatam,  where  Messrs.  Cran  and  Des  Granges  were 
stationed  in  1805.  They  were  joined  by  Anandarayer. 
a  converted  Brahmin  ;  and  by  his  aid  the  translations 
have  been  carried  forward  to  considerable  extent. 
The  founders  of  the  establishment,  Cran  and  Des 
Granges  soon  died ;  but  were  succeeded  by  Messrs. 
Gordan  and  Lee  in  1809. 

Besides  this  station,  one  was  taken,  about  the  same 
time,  by  Mr.  Ringletaube,  first  in  the  Tinnavelly  dis- 
trict, and  afterwards  at  Travancore.  He  baptized  great 
numbers,  sometimes  perhaps  without  their  having  much 
acquaintance  with  Christianity.  At  Madras,  Mr.  Love- 
less was  fixed  in  1806.  A  chapel  was  built  for  him  in 
the  Black  Town  ;  he  was  appointed  preacher  in  the 
Orphan  Asylum  ;  and  succeeded  in  establishing  sever- 
al schools.  A  revival  of  religion  seems  lately  to  have 
taken  place.  In  the  Mysore  country,  Mr.  Hands  plant- 
ed himself  at  Belhary  in  1810.  He  found  the  usual 
difficulties  from  the  Brahmins.  When  he  informed 
them  that  some  of  their  caste  had  become  Christians, 
they  were  surprised  beyond  measure,  and  thought  the 
end  of  the  world  was  certainly  at  hand.  There  are 
seven  schools  at  this  station  in  a  prosperous  state. 
The  greatest  exertions  in  the  way  of  schools,  however, 
are  at  Chinsurah,  about  twenty  two  miles  from  Cal- 
cutta, where  Mr.  May  established  himself  in  1813  ; 
and  commenced  a  long  meditated  plan  for  educating 
heathen  children.  He  has  under  his  superintendence 
no  less  than  thirty  six  schools,  in  which  are  about 
3,000  children  ;  some  hundreds  of  whom  are  sons  of 
Brahmins. 


1'fl'B  LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  383 

Omitting  to  mention  Calcutta  and  Surat,  where  mis- 
sionaries have  been  stationed  lately  ;  and  passing  Ja- 
va, now  vacant  by  the  decease  of  the  missionary  at 
Batavia,  and  the  transferring  of  Mr.  Bruckner  at  Sam- 
arang  to  the  patronage  of  the  Baptist  Society,  we  come 
to  Amboyna,  where  Mr.  Kam  is  labouring  with  great 
success.  He  baptized  in  1816  nearly  two  hundred 
mussulmen,  and  since  his  arrival,  in  1814,  has  been  in- 
strumental in  the  hopeful  conversion  of  more  than  1200 
heathens  and  mahometans.  In  a  single  district  no  less 
than  thirty  four  houses,  used  for  the  worship  of  devils, 
have  been  destroyed. 

The  exertions  of  Mr.  Morrison  in  China  deserve 
more  particular  notice  than  we  shall  be  able  to  give 
them.  After  having  paid  some  attention  to  the  lan- 
guage and  obtained,  from  the  British  museum,  a  man- 
uscript copy  of  a  great  part  of  the  New  Testament  in 
Chinese,  he  proceeded  in  1807  to  Canton.  Here  and 
at  Macao  he  prosecuted  the  study  of  Chinese  ;  and  pre- 
pared a  version  of  the  ftew  Testament  for  the  press. 
But  the  jealousy  of  the  Chinese  government  obliged 
him  to  proceed  with  as  much  secrecy  as  if  he  were 
plotting  the  overthrow  of  the  divine  dynasty  of  Kia 
King,  descendant  of  the  sun  and  moon.  In  1811,  he 
gave  the  Chinese  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  and  soon 
after  the  whole  of  the  New  Testament,  in  their  own 
language.  In  translating  the  Scriptures,  he  has  been 
assisted  by  Mr.  Milne,  at  Malacca,  on  the  Peninsula 
beyond  the  Ganges,  sent  out  for  the  purpose  in  1813  ; 
and  this  great  work  is  now  nearly  or  quite  completed. 
Though  the  opposition  of  government  continues,  &  new 
obstacles  have  lately  been  thrown  in  the  way  of  the  miss- 
ion, means  are  found  to  disperse  the  New  Testament  & 
tracts  among  the  numerous  Chinese  inhabitants  of  the 
islands,  and  occasionally  in  the  empire  itself.  No  less 
than  36,000  pamphlets  and  tracts  have  been  distribut- 
ed from  Canton  and  Malacca.  Dr.  Morrison  has  com- 
piled a  Chinese  grammar  and  dictionary,  the  former  of 
'which  was  published  by  the  Bengal  government ;  and 


384  PROPAGATION  Of    CHRISTIANITY    BY 

the  latter  is  now  printing  at  the  expense  of  the  East 
India  Company. 

In  America  the  Society  has  done  something.  A  mis- 
sion was  commenced  in  1807  at  Demarara  by  Mr. 
Wray,  at  the  request  of  Mr.  Post,  a  pious  Dutch  plan- 
ter. Many  of  the  poor  negroes  became  attentive  on 
instruction,  and  the  happiest  effects  were  visible.  The 
death  of  Mr.  Post,  however,  in  1 809,  gave  the  mission 
a  severe  shock  5  and  a  law  passed  to  prevent  the  in- 
struction of  slaves,  except  at  certain  hours,  came  near 
ruining  it.  Mr,  Wray  was  obliged  to  visit  England  to 
obtain  an  order  in  favour  of  the  mission.  On  his  re- 
turn he  removed  to  Berbice,  where  he  still  meets  with 
difficulty  from  the  government.  His  parting  with  the 
poor  negroes  at  Demarara  was  very  affecting.  They 
waited  some  time  in  earnest  expectation  of  another 
teacher ;  and  at  length  were  gratified  by  the  arrival  of 
Mr.  Smith,  in  1817. 

Besides  the  labours  of  Mr.  Wray,  Mr.  Davies,  sent 
out  as  a  schoolmaster,  and  Mr.  Elliott,  both  preach 
with  some  success  in  George  Town.  About  70  negroes 
have  been  baptized,  and  a  chapel  built ;  to  aid  in 
erecting  which,  many  of  the  poor  slaves  subscribed. 

The  Society  are  making  some  successful  exertions, 
by  schools,  at  Mauritius,  or  the  Isle  of  France  ;  and 
have  sent  two  missionaries  to  Madagascar.  To  these 
may  be  added  the  Greek  islands,  Mr.  Lowndes  having 
been  stationed  at  Malta  about  two  years.  The  whole 
number  of  stations  occupied  in  different  parts  of  the 
world  is  nearly  forty,  besides  the  South  Sea  islands ; 
and  there  are  employed  about  eighty  missionaries. 
The  whole  expense,  with  which  the  income  of  the  So- 
ciety keeps  pace,  is  now  not  far  from  $100,000.  Be- 
sides the  stations  abroad,  the  Society  support*  a  Mis- 
sionary Seminary  at  Gosport,  founded  in  1801,  at 
which  are  generally  about  twenty  students  preparing 
for  missionary  service,  under  the  instruction  of  ihe 
Rev.  Dr.  Bogue.  This  institution  is  now  in  a  flourish- 
ing state. 


PART  IX. 

PROPAGATION  OF  CHRISTIANITY  BY  THE  EDINBURGH 
MISSIONARY   SOCIETY. 

CHAPTER  I. 

Susoo  COUNTRY — Sickness  of  the  missionaries — Mur- 
der of  Greig — Mission  abandoned — TARTARY — Sta- 
tion at  Karass — War — Conversion  of  a  young  Sultan 
—  View  of  the  mission, 

THE  Edinburgh  Missionary  Society  was  instituted  in 
1796.  Their  first  operations  were  commenced  in  con- 
nexion wilh  the  London  and  Glasgow  Societies,  and 
were  designed  for  the  Foulah  Country  in  Africa  ;  but 
partly  because  the  Foulahs  were  engaged  in  war,  and 
partly  because  the  missionaries  were  not  well  united 
among  themselves,  Brunlon  and  Greig,  from  this  Soci- 
ety, proceeded  to  the  Susoo  Country. 

They  were  kindly  received  by  the  natives  in  general 
— assembled  with  them  at  their  fires — made  progress 
in  the  language,  and  conveyed  some  instruction.  The 
wasting  influence  of  the  climate,  however,  constantly 
endangered  their  lives.  At  the  commencement  of  the 
rainy  season  both  fell  sick.  Brunton  one  morning  faint- 
ed in  the  woods  ;  and  was  soon  attacked  by  an  inter- 
mittent fever.  His  companion,  fatigued  with  the  care 
of  him,  became  a  victim  to  a  more  violent  disorder. 
For  three  weeks  he  was  speechless.  In  this  situation, 
both  sick  together,  they  had  no  attendants.  Brunton, 
during  the  paroxysms  of  his  fever,  was  generally  able 
to  crawl  into  the  apartment  of  his  colleague,  but  as  the 
ague  returned  every  night  he  could  not  sit  up  with  him, 
and  the  negroes  would  not  do  it,  for  fear  he  might  die. 
There  was  no  alternative  but  for  Brunton  to  rise  at 
33 


386  PROPAGATION    OF  CHRISTIANITY    BY 

midnight  in  the  midst  of  a  burning  fever.  Often  he 
found  his  patient  in  a  melancholy  condition  ;  some- 
times fallen  out  of  bed,  and  occasionally  lying  motion- 
less in  the  water,  which  entered  and  deluged  the  apart- 
ment too  wretched  for  the  meanest  animal  to  sleep  in. 
One  night  he  could  discern  no  signs  of  life.  He  could 
call  no  one  to  his  assistance  ;  and  being  unable  to  raise 
the  body  and  place  it  on  the  bed,  was  obliged  to  leave 
it  lying  on  the  floor.  He  began  to  think  where  the 
corpse  should  be  buried.  His  own  fever  distracted  his 
brain.  In  the  morning,  however,  he  found  his  com- 
panion still  alive.  "  Few  circumstances,"  says  Mr. 
Brunton,  "  have  left  a  stronger  impression  on  my  mind 
than  these.  A  bird,  which  ushered  in  the  day  with  its 
melodious  notes,  is  fresh  in  my  memory.  Indeed  it  fix- 
ed itself  in  such  a  happy  situation  every  morning,  that 
I  was  sometimes  almost  led  to  think  it  was  kind  mes- 
senger sent  from  heaven  to  cheer  me  in  my  dreary  res- 
idence.". 

Mr.  Greig's  illness  finally  took  a  favourable  turn ; 
and  he  was  able  to  make  considerable,  and  somewhat 
successful  exertions  among  the  natives,  until  he  was 
robbed  and  murdered  by  some  Foulahs,  who,  on  a  visit, 
lodged  at  his  house.  Mr.  Brunton  had  before  this  ac- 
cepted the  chaplaincy  of  the  colony,  but  his  health 
soon  became  so  much  impaired,  that  he  was  obliged  to 
leave  the  country.  Of  the  missionaries,  who  went  out 
with  them,  three  were  already  dead,  and  the  fourth  had 
returned  to  Europe  on  account  of  ill  health.  After  his 
return  Mr.  Brunton  compiled  and  printed  several  works 
in  the  Susoo  language.  This  compensated  in  part  for 
the  failure  of  the  mission,  and  is  a  circumstance  of  some 
importance,  considering  that  no  book  was  ever  before 
written,  much  less  printed,  in  the  languages  of  West- 
ern Africa. 

The  Society,  far  from  being  discouraged  by  the  il 
success  of  their  first  efforts,  directed  their  attention  to 
Tarlary.     Mr.  Brunton,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Camp- 
bell, was  sent  in  1 802,  to  explore  the  countries  lying 


EDINBURGH  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  387 

between  the  Caspian  and  Black  seas.  Arriving  at 
St.  Petersburgh,  they  met  with  numerous  obstacles, 
and  began  lo  despair  of  being  permitted  to  proceed, 
when  they  unexpectedly  found  a  friend  in  M.  Novas- 
silzoff;  a  nobleman  mthe  confidence  of  the  Emperor, 
and  a  lord  of  the  bed-chamber.  Through  his  means, 
passports  were  granted  them  with  full  liberty  to  travel 
through  the  empire,  and  to  settle  in  any  part  of  Tarta- 
ry  they  might  think  proper.  They  took  up  their  res- 
idence at  Karass ;  and,  through  the  interposition  of 
their  friend  Novassilzoff,  obtained  from  the  Russian 
court  a  grant  of  land  with  certain  privileges  relative  to 
ransoming  slaves  from  the  Tartars.  The  Society  sent 
out  a  reinforcement  of  missionaries.  Brunton  and  Pat- 
terson applied  themselves  diligently  to  the  language, 
and  were  soon  able  to  circulate  several  short  addresses 
on  the  subject  of  religion.  These  excited  much  con- 
versation concerning  the  claims  of  Christ  and  Mahomet. 
Some  effendis,  or  doctors,  frankly  confessed  that  they 
could  not  answer  the  arguments.  The  priest  at  Ka- 
rass, named  Abdy,  was  particularly  thoughtful.  He 
acknowledged  his  conviction  of  the  truth  of  Christian- 
ity, but  was  afraid  to  renounce  Mahometanism  5  Jest, 
as  he  said,  they  should  see  his  head  upon  a  pole.  One 
day,  in  talking  with  some  who  were  connected  with 
the  missionaries,  he  advised  them  to  read  the  Bible 
carefully,  and  to  satisfy  themselves  as  to  its  truth  while 
they  were  young  ;  "  as  for  me,"  said  he,  "  I  am  a  poor 
miserable  old  man.  I  know  not  what  to  believe,  I 
cannot  say  that  I  am  either  of  the  one  religion  or  the 
other.  I  stand  between  the  two,  and  am  distracted 
with  doubts  and  uncertainly."  At  another  time,  speak- 
ing of  the  cheerfulness  with  which  they  should  obey 
the  will  of  God,  he  said,  "Jesus  Christ  hath  shed  his 
blood  for  you,  and  why  should  you  grudge  to  do  so 
much  for  him."  He  travelled  through  the  country 
visiting  the  effendis,  to  obtain  answers  to  the  objec- 
tions against  his  creed  ;  but  instead  of  having  his  diffi- 
culties removed,  his  statement  of  them  tended  to  ex- 


388  FROrAGATlON    OF    CHRISTIANITY  BY 

cite  doubts  in  the  minds  of  some  of  his  learned  Breth- 
ren. Still,  however,  through  fear  of  the  chiefs  and  love 
of  the  world,  he  continued  to  exercise  the  office  of 
priest  among  his  countrymen. 

In  the  summer  of  1804,  the  plague  made  its  appear- 
ance in  the  neighbourhood  of  Karass.  To  add  to  the 
distress  which  this  occasioned,  a  war  broke  out  be- 
tween the  Russians  and  Karbadians.  The  missiona- 
ries were  filled  with  anxiety.  Every  day  brought  them 
new  and  alarming  reports.  The  whole  family,  men, 
women,  and  children,  slept  with  their  clothes  on,  ready 
to  fly  in  case  of  danger  ;  and  more  than  once  the  dread 
of  an  immediate  attack  drove  them  to  the  woods.  It 
was  finally  judged  expedient  to  leave  Karass  for  the 
present,  and  retire  to  a  neighbouring  fort. 

During  this  calamity  death  made  distressing  inroads 
upon  the  missionaries.  Three  men  and  two  very  use- 
ful women  were  removed.  But  others  were  found  to 
fill  the  ranks.  In  May  1805,  four  new  missionaries 
were  sent  out.  Two  of  them  had  learned  the  art  of 
printing,  and  they  took  with  them  a  printing  press  and 
a  fount  of  types.  Before  their  arrival  at  Karass.  the 
other  missionaries  had  returned.  They  lost  no  time 
in  erecting  the  press,  and  employing  this  powerful  en- 
gine for  the  propagation  of  Christianity  in  the  country. 
The  first  work  they  printed  was  a  small  tract  against 
Mahometanism,  written  by  Mr.  Brunton  in  the  Turkish 
language.  This  little  work  created  no  small  stir,  par- 
ticularly among  the  eflendis,  some  of  whom  made  no 
secret  of  their  suspicions  respecting  the  truth  of  their 
religion. 

The  missionaries  began  early  to  redeem  some  of  the 
Tartar  slaves,  particularly  those  who  were  young,  that 
they  might  train  them  up  in  the  principles  of  Chris- 
tianity. Several  of  these  now  professed  to  embrace 
the  Gospel ;  and,  as  their  practice  corresponded  with 
their  profession,  they  were  baptized  in  the  natnc  of 
Christ.  Among  others  was  Katagerry,  the  son  of  a 
neighboring  chief.  He  was  a  lineal  descendant  from 
the  Khans  of  the  Crimea,  and  allied  to  some  of  the 


THE  EDINBURGH  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  389 

principal  families  of  the  East.  He  early  became  at- 
tached to  Mr.  Brunton.  This  missionary  was  in  turn 
much  interested  by  his  fine  appearance,  engaging  man- 
ners, and  superior  talents.  It  was  not  long  before  the 
youth  perceived  the  vast  superiority  of  the  Gospel  of 
Christ  to  the  religion  of  Mahomet.  Having  at  length 
openly  avowed  his  belief,  he  was  baptized.  From  that 
period  he  remained  steadfast,  though  derided  and  per- 
secuted by  his  relations.  Some  of  the  chiefs  threaten- 
ed to  kill  him,  unless  he  returned  to  the  faith  of  his  an- 
cestors. Others  attempted  to  gain  him  by  bribes  and 
promises.  But  none  of  these  things  moved  him.  Ho 
was  even  zealous  in  spreading  the  knowledge  of  Christ 
through  the  country.  This  interesting  youth  entered 
for  a  time  into  the  Russian  service,  and  afterwards  went 
to  England  to  prepare  himself,  by  study,  for  useful- 
ness among  his  countrymen. 

In  1 806,  several  immunities  were  granted,  by  the 
Russian  court,  to  the  settlement  at  Karass  in  addition 
to  those  already  given.  It  continued  to  flourish  so  that 
in  1813,  there  were  165  persons,  namely,  25  British, 
6  of  whom  were  missionaries,  18  natives,  and  132  Ger- 
man colonists.  Since  the  establishment  of  the  mission. 
27  natives  had  been  ransomed,  10  of  whom  were  bap- 
tized. On  account  of  the  unsettled  state  of  the  coun- 
try, the  Russian  government  generously  maintain  u 
guard  to  protect  the  settlement. 

The  Society  have  taken  two  other  stations,  Aslra- 
chan  and  Orenburg,  and  are  contemplating  a  fourth  at 
the  Crimea.  This  field  is  highly  promising,  as  the 
Scriptures  and  tracts  distributed  find  their  way  not  only 
through  the  vast  Russian  Empire,  but  eastward  to  Per- 
sia and  China  ;  to  both  of  which  Tartary  is  a  door  of 
entrance.  Vast  benefits  may  therefore  be  expected 
iVcia  this  interesting  mission.  The  receipts  and  ex- 
penditures of  the  Society  are  something  short  of  14,000 
dollars,  and  ihey  employ  seven  missionaries.  "  At  all 
the  stations,"  says  the  Report,  "  the  light  of  day  is 
breaking  in  on  the  darkened  natives." 
33* 


PART  X. 

PROPAGATION  OF  CHRISTIANITY  BY  THE  CHURCH 
MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

CHAPTER   I. 

WESTERN  AFRICA — Establishment  at  Bashia — Schools 
— Shipwreck — Superstition  and  cruelty  of  the  natives 
— Baptism  of  children  at  Canoffee — Fire — Mission  in 
the  colony — Operations  in  INDIA — Mission  to  NEW 
ZEALAND — View  of  the  different  stations. 

THE  Church  Missionary  Society  was  instituted  in 
1 800,  by  members  of  the  Established  church.  Their  first 
missionaries  were  sent  out  in  1804  to  the  Stisoo  coun- 
try ;  but  one  of  them,  Mr.  Renner,  remained  as  chap- 
lain at  Sierra  Leone  ;  and  the  other,  Mr.  Hartwig,  left 
the  service  of  the  Society.  In  1806  three  others  were 
engaged,  two  of  whom,  Butscher  and  Prasse,  with  Mr. 
Renner,  went  to  the  Susoo  country.  From  several 
chiefs  they  met  a  friendly  reception,  but  the  proposal 
of  teaching  them  good  things  seemed  to  this  abused 
race  quite  unaccountable.  They  had  seen  nothing  in 
white  men  to  induce  such  an  expectation. 

Soon  after  their  arrival  a  trader  named  Curtis  trans- 
ferred to  them  a  factory  at  a  place  called  Bashia,  on 
condition  of  their  teaching  his  children.  The  house 
consisted  of  two  stories,  was  about  sixty  feet  long,  and 
twenty  in  breadth,  and  built  chiefly  of  country  brick. 
The  garden  was  extensive,  containing  abundance  of 
lemon,  plantain,  pine,  and  other  trees.  The  surround- 
ing country  was  hilly,  but  the  prospect  pleasant,  es- 
pecially opposite  the  settlement,  where  hundreds  of 


THE  CHURCH  MISSIONARY    SOCIETY.  391 

palm  trees  presented  a  charming  view.  The  mission- 
aries began  to  receive  negro  children  for  Christian  in- 
struction. About  the  same  time,  Butscher  and  Prasse 
built  a  house  at  another  town  called  Fantimania,  far- 
ther up  the  country.  The  latter  soon  died.  In  1809 
two  new  missionaries,  Barneth  and  Wenzel  arrived, 
and  settled  at  Fantimania.  Mr.  Barneth  was  almost 
immediately  atlaked  by  a  fever,  from  which  he  did  not 
recover.  He  is  spoken  of  as  a  man  of  a  peculiarly 
simple  and  affectionate  temper ;  of  ardent  piety,  and 
active  benevolence. 

The  missionaries  did  not  preach  to  the  natives,  sup- 
posing the  slave  trade  had  exerted  so  baleful  an  influ- 
ence, as  to  preclude  almost  the  possibility  of  any  suc- 
cess. They  turned  their  attention  to  children.  This 
is  undoubtedly  an  important  method  of  extending  Chris- 
tianity. It  is  preoccupying  the  ground.  It  is  sapping 
the  foundations  of  idolatry,  and  building  the  edifice  of 
Christianity  on  its  ruins.  But  it  may  be  doubted  wheth- 
er these  missionaries  acted  wisely  in  neglecting  preach- 
ing, since  this  is  certainly  the  appointed  method  of  sal- 
vation. 

Some  of  the  children  they  ransomed  from  slavery  ; 
others  they  supported.  That  they  might  do  this,  Ren- 
ner  and  Butscher  generously  offered  to  live  on  halt 
their  salary.  In  1810  Mr.  Butscher  had  thirty  boys 
with  him  in  a  school  house,  which  he  had  built  with 
much  trouble.  Mr.  Renner  and  his  wife  had  with  them 
twenty  eight  girls,  all  neatly  dressed  in  frocks  and 
gowns,  which  they  had  made  under  the  superintendence 
of  that  useful  woman. 

With  so  large  a  family  the  missionaries  were  almost 
destitute  of  the  means  of  subsistence.  At  one  time 
they  could  not  buy  even  a  basket  of  rice.  They  had 
provisions  for  no  more  than  a  fortnight.  In  this  extrem- 
ity, Mr.  Butscher  applied  to  Fananda,  a  chief,  about 
forty  miles  distant,  who  had  been  several  years  in  Eng- 
land for  his  education.  On  learning  their  wants,  he 
immediately  offered  to  thresh  two  tons  of  rice  for  them. 


392  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY    BY 

When  they  told  him  they  had  no  money  to  pay  for  it, 
he  replied,  "  I  do  not  look  to  your  money  ;  pay  when 
you  can.  I  look  more  to  the  purpose  for  which  yon 
came  into  this  country,  to  teach  children  ;  and  1  should 
feel  myself  very  happy  indeed  to  see  you  teaching 
children  in  my  territory.1" 

For  a  time  the  mission  was  much  exposed  by  the 
machinations  of  the  slave  traders.  It  was  commenced 
at  a  critical  period.  The  slave  trade  had  just  receiv- 
ed a  fatal  blow,  which,  had  it  not  been  for  the  gracious 
care  of  Providence,  would  have  been  returned  upon  the 
missionaries.  The  traders  spared  neither  pains  nor 
time  to  enrage  the  Susoos  against  them.  But  they  fail- 
ed. The  missionaries,  except  some  fear  from  the  Fou- 
lahs,  who  occasionally  broke  into  the  houses  of  the 
whites  to  murder  and  rob,  found  their  property  and 
lives  as  safe,  and  even  safer,  than  in  their  native  land ; 
theft  and  murder  being  more  rare  than  in  Europe. 

In  1813,  Mr.  Butscher,  who  had  been  on  a  visit  to 
England,  returning  with  his  wife  and  seven  other  per- 
sons attached  to  the  mission,  was  shipwrecked  near  the 
river  Gambia,  with  almost  the  entire  loss  of  valuable 
stores,  to  the  amount  of  about  13.000  dollars,  de- 
signed to  form  a  new  settlement.  No  lives  however 
were  lost,  and  the  Society  soon  sent  out  another  quan- 
tity of  8,000  dollars  for  the  intended  settlement.  It 
was  commenced  on  the  Rio  Dembia,  and  called  Gam- 
bier.  Another  settlement  had  been  previously  com- 
menced, by  Mr.  Nylander,  on  the  Bullom  shore;  so 
that  the  Society  had  now  four  stations  on  the  coast, 
Bashia  and  Carioffee,  o;.  the  Rio  Pongas,  Yongroo,  on 
the  Bullom  shore,  arid  Gambier,  on  the  Rio  Dembia. 
These  settlements,  however,  had  to  struggle  with  a 
great  variety  of  difficulties.  The  degradation  of  the 
natives  was  extreme.  The  slave  trade,  which  led  pnr- 
ents  to  sell  their  children,  children  their  parents,  and 
relatives  each  other ;  which  induced  the  petty  chiefs 
to  engage  in  constant  wars,  to  obtain  subjects  for  their 
cupidity,  and  which  introduced  into  the  country  a  Hood 


THE  CHURCH  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  3(T3 

of  ardent  spirits,  carrying  with  it  moral  desolation, 
though  now  discontinued,  had  added  to  the  native  stu- 
pidity and  grossness  of  the  negro  mind,  features  of  de- 
pravity more  deformed,  than  are  often  to  be  found  in 
our  apostate  race.  The  superstitions  of  the  natives, 
too,  were  found  to  be  of  the  grossest  kind.  Every  vil- 
lage had  a  Devils'  house,  or  place  erected  for  the  Evil 
Spirit  to  take  care  of  the  (own.  It  is  generally  a  little 
straw  hut,  with  a  jug,  in  which  they  occasionally  put  a 
little  palm  wine,  and  a  broken  plate.  When  such  is 
the  temple,  what  must  be  the  worshippers!  Of  the 
cruelty  to  which  this  often  leads,  the  following  is  an 
instance. 

An  aged  carpenter,  at  work  for  one  of  the  missiona- 
ries, was  called  home  to  rebuild  his  house  destroyed 
by  fire.  While  there,  three  negroes,  wishing  to  cross 
a  river,  begged  his  canoe.  He  readily  permitted  them 
to  take  it,  and  his  wife  kindly  gave  them  a  kohlah,  a 
bitter  but  wholesome  fruit.  When  they  had  eaten  some 
of  it,  the  remainder,  at  the  part  where  they  had  eaten, 
turned  b^ack,  as  is  natural  to  this  fruit.  They  im- 
mediately suspected  some  bad  designrand  accused  the 
woman  of  an  intention  to  poison  them  ;  but  without 
much  talking  about  it  they  went  into  the  boat.  As  this 
was  overladen,  when  they  came  into  the  middle  of  the 
river  it  upset,  and  two  of  them  were  drowned.  The 
third  reached  the  shore,  but  was  speechless.  He  point- 
ed to  the  carpenter,  as  if  he  had  made  a  canoe  on  pur- 
pose to  upset  and  drown  the  passengers.  The  people 
around  immediately  took  up  this  speechless  represen- 
tation, and  accused  the  carpenter  and  his  wife  of  witch- 
craft. In  the  night  they  were  caught,  and  compelled 
to  drink  red  water.  The  poor  old  man,  being  sixty 
years  of  age,  died  on  the  spot.  When  dying,  the  peo- 
ple knocked  him  on  the  head  with  the  pot,  which  had 
held  the  red  water,  and  thrust  him  violently  into  the 
ground  casting  stones  upon  his  body.  His  wife  was 
then  likewise  compelled  to  drink  red  water.  As  she 
struggled  some  time  with  death,  the  people  became  en- 


394  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY   BY 

raged,  and  with  sticks  and  stones  beat  her  head  and 
body  almost  to  pieces.  They  then  cast  her  naked  into 
a  hole,  and  knocked  the  remainder  of  the  body  with 
stones  and  their  feet,  mingling  the  flesh  and  bones  with 
the  ground.* 

The  Foulahs  and  the  Susoos  were  often  engaged  in 
wars.  This  rendered  a  residence  among  them  pre- 
carious ;  and,  added  to  the  unheahhiness  of  the  climate, 
which  has  been  fatal  beyond  example  to  the  lives  of 
missionaries,  made  the  field  more  dangerous  than  al- 
most any  other.  Other  difficulties,  such  as  the  want 
of  a  written  language,  opposed  themselves  to  raising 
the  miserable  natives  from  that  gulph  into  which  Eu- 
ropean cruelty  had  plunged  them  ;  but  conscious  of 
the  injuries  they  had  suffered  from  Christian  nations, 
and  animated  by  the  promises  of  the  Gospel  that  Ethi- 
opia shall  stretch  forth  her  hands  to  God,  the  Society 
and  the  missionaries  went  forward. 

There  were  soon,  at  the  different  settlements,  more 
than  200  children  maintained  and  educated.  "  The 
change  that  appears  to  be  made,"  says  the  assistant 
secretary  of  the  Society,  "  on  three  or  four  of  the  Gam- 
bier  girls,  is  worth  all  the  labour  and  expense  that  has 
been  bestowed  on  Africa."  At  Canoffee,  one  of  the 
settlements,  about  fifty  children  were  baptized  Aug.  7, 
1815.  Two  days  before,  a  commodious  church  was 
dedicated  ;  but  it  was  not  large  enough  to  contain  all 
who  assembled.  The  children  were  neatly  dressed  for 
the  solemnity.  "  It  was  indeed,"  says  the  missionary, 
Mr.  Wenzel,  "  a  sight  pleasing  to  the  eye,  but  far  more 
pleasing  to"  the  believing  soul,  to  see  in  this  dark  cor- 
ner of  the  earth  a  church  of  Christ  and  children  therein 
dedicated  to  him.  I  am  sure  very  many  members 
friends,  benefactors,  and  aged  fathers  of  our  honoura- 
ble Society  would  have  wished  to  be  present  to  seethe 
morning  star  appear  and  the  day  dawn."J 

Bat  the  settlements  had  scarcely  begun  to  flourish, 
when  the  revival  of  the  slave  trade  put  them  all  in  jeop- 

»  Miss.  Reg.  Vol.  III.  p.  140.        t  Ibid.  p.  142. 


THE    CHURCH    MISSIONARY    SOCIETY.  395 

ardy.  The  people  were  just  returned  home  from  the 
solemnities  noticed,  when  the  unexpected  and  distress- 
ing news  came,  "A  slave  vessel  is  arrived,  with  thirty 
hogsheads  of  tobacco,  many  tons  of  powder,  and  20 
puncheons  of  rum."  Every  one  who  had  a  slave  im- 
mediately ran  with  him  to  the  vessel ;  and,  in  return 
for  two  hundred,  snatched  away  in  a  few  days,  the  coun- 
try was  filled  with  tobacco,  powder,  and  rum.  Idle- 
ness and  confusion  were  the  consequence.  This  was 
not  all. — As  the  Britfeh  government  at  Sierra  Leone 
felt  it  their  duty  to  carry  into  effect  the  measures  taken 
to  abolish  the  abominable  traffic,  an  armed  ship  was 
sent  to  capture  the  slave  vessels,  which  came  into  the 
Rio  Pongas.  This  produced  a  general  ferment  among 
those  engaged  in  the  traffic.  Vengeance  and  destruc- 
tion were  threatened  to  the  missionaries,  who  were 
considered  as  the  cause  of  the  proceeding.  A  mes- 
sage requiring  their  death  was  sent  to  the  chief  under 
whose  immediate  protection  they  lived.  He  however 
would  not  suffer  them  to  be  injured,  but  said  they  must 
leave  the  country.  They  applied  to  another  chief, 
superior  in  authority.  He  promised  them  protection ; 
but  as  the  troubles  continued,  and  some  armed  boats 
were  sent  out  from  the  colony  to  destroy  the  slave  fac- 
tories (of  which  they  burnt  twelve,  and  retook  about 
three  hundred  slaves,)  the  fury  of  the  people  could  not 
be  restrained.  One  of  the  nouses  in  Bashia  was  set 
on  fire  and  consumed.  An  attempt  was  made  to  burn 
Canoffee.  Some  grass  in  the  field  was  first  kindled.  The 
fire  spread  rapidly,  but  was  soon  extinguished.  This 
was  during  the  day.  Apprehending  a  further  attempt 
at  night,  the  missionary  sat  up.  to  watch.  About  two 
o'clock  he  went  out  to  examine  whether  any  spark  of 
the  fire  remained.  All  was  safe.  The  flame  was  en- 
tirely extinguished  ;  the  children  in  the  school  house 
asleep  ;  the  room  dark.  Only  a  lamp  was  burning  in 
the  apartment  of  Mr.  Meisner,  the  instructor.  The 
missionary  returned.  He  had  not  lain  down  more  than 
'en  minutes,  before  the  alarm  of  five  was  given.  »The 


396  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY  BY 

roof  of  the  school  house,  which  was  thatched  with  grass, 
was  in  flames.  The  children  were  awaked  by  a  little 
burning  grass  falling  on  the  face  of  one  of  the  boys,  who 
gave  the  alarm,  and  they  all  escaped.  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Mcisner  could  save  nothing  but  a  single  trunk,  and  a 
bed.  Mrs.  Meisner  did  not  even  take  her  clothes,  but 
wrapped  herself  in  a  blanket.  Every  thing  belonging 
to  the  school  was  lost.*  The  church  at  oashia  was 
afterwards  burnt,  and  the  settlement  so  far  reduced 
that  it  was  thought  best  to  remove  the  children  to  Ca- 
noffee,  and  relinquish  the  settlement. 

During  these  trials  from  outward  enemies,  the  mis- 
sionaries were  afflicted  with  sickness  and  death.  Of 
the  lay  brethren,  who  accompanied  Mr.  Butscher,  only 
one  survived  eighteen  months.  Mr.  Renner,  giving  an 
account  of  this  affliction,  says,  "  With  much  concern  I 
must  finish  this  letter,  with  t-he  melancholy  story  that, 
now  in  a  short  period  of  time  I  had  to  see  our  lay 
brethren,  Quasi,  Meyer  and  Meisner  put  into  one  grave. 
A  watery  grave  was  not  their  doom,  like  that  of  poor 
Mrs.  Quast,  who  I  understood  died  on  her  passage 
home  to  England,  but  were  here  committed,  ashes  to 
ashes,  dust  to  dust.  I  have  been  bold  in  former  times, 
when  a  brother  died,  in  making  my  remarks,  but  in 
this  instance  I  have  not  the  boldness.  Spare  us,  good 
Lord." 

While  the  settlements  on  the  Rio  Pongas,  were  thus 
afflicted,  Gambier  and  Yongroo  were  more  favoured. 
Their  schools  prospered,  and  some  fruit  appeared. 
But  the  most  successful  attempts  by  schools  were  -in 
the  colony,  especially  at  the  Christian  Institution  on 
Leicester  mountain,  established  to  receive  and  main- 
lain  children  recaptured  from  the  slave  ships.  These 
are  generally  named,  by  those  who  support  them  in 
England.  "It  is  difficult  to  express  the  interesting 
sensations,"  says  one,  "brought home  on  the  mind,  on 
hearing  the  names  of  the  children  called  after  their 
benefactors,  and  seeing  so  many  cheerful  young  black 
faces  in  a  Christian  school  bearing  these  names. 

*  Miis.  Reg.  Vol.  II.  p.  497. 


THE    CHURCH    MISSIONARY    SOCIETY.  397 

When  I  recollected  the  scene,  which  I  had  beheld  of 
the  hold  of  a  slave  ship,  in  which  most  of  them  had 
been  immersed,  or  the  wretched  state  of  nakedness,  ig- 
norance, and  sloth,  in  which  I  had  seen  them  lying  about 
their  native  villages;  and  contrasted  this  with  the  schools 
on  Leicester  mountain,  and  the  names  of  Wilberforce, 
Buchanan  and  Martyn,  the  hope,  could  not  but  arise 
that  some  of  these  children  would  become  such  bene- 
factors to  their  country  as  those  honoured  names  have 
been  to  ours  ;  and  I  could  not  but  think,  that  their  kind 
benefactors  would  ultimately  have  abundant  reason  to 
rejoice  in  this  appropriation  of  their  substance." 

Missionaries  were  likewise  established  and  schools 
opened  at  some  of  the  negro  towns  ;  and  the  prospects 
of  the  Society  soon  became  more  flattering  within  the 
colony  than  at  the  outer  stations.  Mr.  Wenzell,  who 
removed  from  Canoffee  on  account  of  the  increasing 
difficulties,  is  now  established  at  Kissey  ;  Mr.  Johnson 
at  Regents  ;  Mr.  During  at  Gloucester  ;  and  Mr.  Gates 
at  Wilberforce  Town ;  in  which,  together  with  the  Chris- 
tian Institution  and  Free  Town,  there  were  1364  chil- 
dren in  1817  under  instruction. 

Leaving  Africa,  we  should  take  a  distinct  view  of 
the  Society's  operations  in  India,  their  stations  at  Cal- 
cutta, Chunar,  Meerut,  and  Madras ;  their  generous 
patronage  of  the  schools  at  Tranquebar,  and  the  valua- 
ble labours  of  their  reader  Abdool  Messee  at  Agra,  but 
our  limits  do  not  permit;  and  it  is  less  necessary  because 
the  work  is  of  a  like  nature  with  that  of  other  Christians 
in  the  same  field,  and  is  not  particularly  marked  with 
incident.  We  pass  to  NEW  ZEALAND. 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Marsden,  Chaplain  at  Netv  South 
Wales,  who  is  ready  to  every  good  work,  had  frequent 
opportunities  of  seeing  the  New  Zealanders  at  that 
place,  and  became  deeply  interested  in  extending  to 
them  the  blessings  of  civilization  and  Christianity. 
The  Society  entered  into  his  views,  and  an  attempt 
was  about  to  be  commenced  when  a  melancholy  event 
caused  some  delay. 
34 


398  PROPAGATION   OP   CHRISTIANITY    BY 

The  ship  Boyd,  on  a  passage  from  Port  Jackson  to 
New  Zealand,  had  on  board  a  New  Zealand  chief 
whom  the  captain  robbed  of  his  effects,  flogged  unmer- 
cifully, and  suffered  to  be  abused  even  by  the  common 
sailors.  On  the  arrival  of  the  Boyd,  the  father  of  the 
chief,  taking  an  opportunity  when  he  was  on  shore, 
knocked  the  captain  on  the  head  with  an  axe,  murder- 
ed his  men,  and  took  possession  of  the  ship.  In  con- 
nexion with  this  was  the  cutting  off  the  Parramatta 
schooner,  and  the  murder  of  her -crew.  She  put  into 
the  Bay  of  Islands  in  distress.  After  being  kindly 
provided  with  refreshments  by  the  natives,  instead  of 
paying  for  them,  the  crew  threw  the  people  overboard, 
fired  at  them,  and  hoisting  sail  stood  out  to  sea.  A 
strong  wind  driving  them  back,  they  run  aground,  and 
received  the  reward  of  their  brutality.* 

Though  in  both  these  instances,  and  perhaps  in  others, 
the  Europeans  were  the  aggressors,  yet  -the  native 
character  suffered ;  and  it  was  judged  unsafe  for  any 
one  to  put  himself  in  their  power.  At  length,  in  1814, 
Mr.  Marsden  having  purchased  a  ship  to  serve  the  mis- 
sion, Messrs.  Hall  and  Kendall,  designed  for  a  settle- 
ment, were  conveyed  by  it  on  a  voyage  of  discovery. 
They  returned  pleased  with  the  country.  They  had 
been  treated  kindly  and  some  of  the  chiefs  had  even 
accompanied  them  back  to  New  South  Wales.  Among 
these  was  Duaterra,  a  superior  man,  who  had  before 
resided  at  Parramatta.  He  was  delighted  with  the 
prospect  of  learning  the  arts  of  civilized  life,  and  of 
making  a  Sunday,  as  he  termed  it,  in  New  Zealand. 
He  was  very  anxious  to  improve  his  people  in  agri- 
culture.' .  Having  had  some  wheat  given  him,  two  or 
three  years  before,  he  divided  it  among  the  chiefs  of 
his  acquaintance  explaining  its  value.  They  sowed 
it ;  but  when  it  sprung  up,  examining  the  stalk  and 
finding  it  had  no  root  like  the  potatoe,  they  concluded 
they  had  been  imposed  upon,  and  setting  fire  to  their 
crops  burnt  the  whole.  Duaterra  alone  let  his  stand 
*  Mil*.  .Reg.  Vol.  II.  p.  459. 


THE  CHURCH  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  399 

till  harvest.  Then  the  chiefs  would  not  believe  it 
would  make  bread.  When  the  missionaries  arrived, 
Duaterra  obtained  a  coffee  mill  from  the  ship  and 
ground  some  of  the  wheat.  The  chiefs  seeing  the 
the  flour  shouted  for  joy.  While  Duaterra  was  at 
Port  Jackson,  Mr.  Marsden  look' him  to  see  a  stocking 
weaver.  He  was  much  astonished  with  the  loom,  but 
said,  "•  We  want  hoes  and  not  stockings." 

Before  the  close  of  the  year,  Messrs.  Hall  and  Ken- 
dall, joined  by  Mr.  King,  returned  to  establish  them- 
selves in  New  Zealand.  They  were  accompanied  by 
Mr.  Marsden  who  fixed  them  at  Ranghee  Hoo,  Mr. 
Kendall  as  a  school  master,  the  other  two  as  lay  set- 
tlers. They  have  since  remained  there  ia  quietness, 
it  is  believed,  though  Mf.  Hall,  In  attempting  to  form  a 
station  at  Wytanghee,  some  distance  from  the  former, 
was  plundered,  and  obliged  to  abandon  the  under- 
taking. 

Mr.  Marsden,  after  arranging  the  concerns  of  the 
settlement,  explored  the  coast  for  the  distance  of  more 
than  three  hundred  miles,  having  friendly  intercourse 
with  the  natives  in  different  parts  of  the  country.  He 
describes  them  as  a  noble  race,  savage  and  ferocious 
indeed,  for  they  are  all  cannibals,  but  possessing  minds 
of  no  common  vigour.  Like  our  Western  Indian,  they 
are  impatient  of  offences,  delight  in  war,  and  never 
forget  either  a  benefit  or  an  injury.  They  believe  in 
the  existence  of  a  Supreme  Being,  whom  they  call  the 
"Immortal  Shadow,"  and  address  in  times  of  calamity. 
But  one  of  their  superstitions  is  mentioned,  which  bears 
very  strong  marks  of  cruelty.  Their  sick  in  every 
stage  are  exposed  in  the  open  air.  Mr.  Marsden  one 
morning  found  a  woman  lying  on  the  bare  ground  with 
a  child  about  three  days  old.  She  was  apparently 
near  death.  The  night  had  been  very  cold  and  stor- 
my. He  found  she  was  famishing  for  sustenance,  and 
offered  her  some  food  ;  but  her  husband  took  it  from 
her  mouth,  saying  she  must  not  eat  it,  God  would  be 
angry. 


400  FROPA8ATION    OP    CHR1ST1ANITT    BY 

An  instance  likewise  occurred  in  the  case  of  Dua ter- 
ra. This  interesting  chief  was  taken  sick,  and  Mr. 
Marsden  going  to  see  him,  was  forbidden  entrance  by 
the  attendants.  He  was  obliged  to  threaten  that  he 
would  bring  the  guns  of  his  ship  to  bear  upon  the  town 
and  blow  it  up,  before  he  could  overcome  their  obsti- 
nacy. On  going  into  the  inclosure,  he  found  the  chief 
lying  on  his  back,  facing  the  sun,  which  was  intensely 
hot,  in  a  high  fever,  his  tongue  very  foul,  violent  pains 
in  his  bowels,  and  from  every  appearance  not  likely  to 
survive  long.  Yet,  in  this  situation,  he  could  hardly 
prevail  on  the  friends  surrounding  the  dying  man,  to 
permit  his  having  any  refreshment  but  potatoes  and 
water.  He  died  soon  after,  to  the  great  loss  of  the  mis- 
sion. 

Mr.  Marsden  was  treated  every  where  with  kindness, 
notwithstanding  the  many  injuries  the  natives  have  sus- 
tained from  European  vessels  touching  there.  Many 
affecting  instances  are  given  of  sailors  not  only  plun- 
dering the  inhabitants,  but  shooting  such  of  them  as 
are  found  alone  ;  and  in  revenge,  for  cutting  off  the 
ship  Boyd,  a  number  of  whalemen  united  to  destroy  a 
whole  district  of  innocent  inhabitants  including  the 
chief,  who  was  not  concerned  in  the  transaction,  but 
covered  his  face  and  wept  when  the  men  were  mur- 
dered. This  punishing  the  innocent  with  the  guilty, 
is  certainly,  no  very  proper  method  of  humanizing  the 
savages. 

Mr.  Marsden  returned  in  safety,  cheered  with  the 
prospect  before  the  missionaries.  With  an  account  of 
the  confidence  he  reposed  in  the  people,  we  shall  close 
our  notice  of  this  new  mission.  It  relates  to  the  man- 
ner of  his  spending  a  night  in  the  Whangorooan  camp, 
surrounded  by  savages. 

"  As  the  evening  advanced,  the  people  began  to  re- 
tire to  rest,  in  different  groups.  About  11  o'clock, 
Mr.  Nicholas  and  I  wrapped  ourselves  up  in  our  great 
coats,  and  prepared  for  rest  also.  George*  directed 

*  A  New  Zealapd  Chief. 


THE    CHURCH    MISSIONARY    SOCIETY. 


401 


me  to  lie  by  his  side.  His  wile  and  child  lay  on  the 
right  hand,  and  Mr.  Nicholas  close  by.  The  night 
was  clear,  the  stars  shone  bright,  and  the  sea  in  our 
front  was  smooth:  areund  us  were  numerous  spears 
stuck  upright  in  the  ground  ;  and  groups  of  Natives 
lying  in  all  directions,  like  a  flock  of  sheep,  upon  the 
grass,  as  there  were  neither  tents  nor  huts  to  cover 
them.  I  viewed  our  present  situation  with  sensations 
and  feelings  that  I  cannot  express ;  surrounded  by 
cannibals,  who  had  massacred  and  devoured  our  coun- 
trymen. I  wondered  much  at  the  mysteries  of  Provi- 
dence, and  how  these  things  could  be !  Never  did  I 
behold  the  blessed  advantages  of  civilization  in  a  more 
grateful  light  than  now.  I  did  not  sleep  much  during 
the  night.  My  mind  was  too  seriously  occupied  by 
the  present  scene,  and  the  new  and  strange  ideas  which 
it  naturally  excited."* 

The  following  table  exhibits  the  operations  of  the  So- 
ciety at  one  view. 

WESTERN  AFRICA. 


.1   «-> 

Is 

US 


1816 
1816 


CO 

Free  Town 
Leicester  Mountain 
Regents  Town 
Gloucester  Town 
Kissey  Town 
Canoffee 
Yongroo  Pomoh 
Gambier 
Goree 
Wilberforce  Town 

*•  Miss.  Reg.  Vol.  IV.  p.  468, 
34* 


a 

n 

CO 

^ 

5 

m 

B  *3 

•£« 

V 

. 

,>  •£• 

S 

bOo, 

II 

s 

5 

3'1 

Xi   <H 

,* 

§  § 

US 

g.S 

575 

1 

3 

286 

1 

1400 

272 

1 

1 

263 

81 

1 

1 

404 

300 

2 

2 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

30 

2 

109 

1 

402 


PROPAGATION    OP    CHRISTIANITY  BY 


INDIA. 


0)  « 


1816 

Calcutta 

1815 

Meerut 

1815 

Chunar 

Burdwan 

Agra 

1816 

Kidderpoor 

1815 

Madras 

1816 

Tranquebar 

1817 

Travancore 

1816 

Titalya 

1817 

Vadadelli 

1817 

Cotym 

1816 

Allepie 

1817 

Tellicherry 

1817 

Palamcotta 

1 

1 

o 

1 

1 

4 

2 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

2 

1 

1 

2 

1} 

if 

2J 

22 


500 


154 
960 


100 


Antigua       1  Miss.      700  Children  in  school. 

1815  Malta          1  Miss. 

1816  New  Zealand      3  Teachers. 

This  table  is  taken  mostly  from  the  Report  of  1817. 
By  that  Report  the  number  of  stations,  reckoning 
schools,  is  forty  five,  and  in  these  are  upwards  of  eigh- 
ty Christian  teachers  of  various  descriptions,  mission- 
aries, readers,  school  masters,  and  settlers.  The  num- 
ber of  children  under  instruction  is  about  3000,  of 
whom  400  are  wholly  supported  by  the  Society.  To 
facilitate  communication  with  the  different  stations,  a 
fund  is  instituted  for  a  ship  to  be  called  the  William 
Wilberforce.  The  income  of  the  Society  was  in  1 81 7, 
near  90,000  dollars,  and  has  since  increased,  it  is  be- 


THE   CHURCH  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  403 

lieved,  to  more  than  100,000  annually.  A  very  con- 
siderable part  of  this  has  been  expended  on  Western 
Africa  with  far  less  return  than  could  be  wished,  but 
not  without  some  benefit.  If  every  stroke  in  that 
wretched  land  does  not  tell,  there  is  still  a  visible  ef- 
fect;  in  New  Zealand  prospects  are  encouraging; 
fruit  is  already  seen  in  India,  and  the  late  mission  to 
Malta,  to  be  extended  to  Palestine  and  Persia,  prom- 
ises good  to  the  land  of  the  Prophets  and  Apostles,  the 
birth  place  of  our  Divine  Lord. 


PART  XI. 

PROPAGATION  OF  CHRISTIANITY  BY  THE  AMERI- 
CAN  BOARD. 

CHAPTER  I. 

EASTERN    MISSION* 

Origin  of  the  Board — Missionaries  sent  to  India — Em- 
barrassed by  government — Death  of  Mrs.  Newell — 
Judson  and  Rice  become  baptists — Mission  fixed  at 
Bombay — Left  by  Mr.  Nott — Missionaries  sent  to 
Ceylon — Established — Death  of  Mr.  Warren — As- 
pect of  the  Mission. 

DID  you  stand  by  the  side  of  some  noble  establish- 
ment, say  a  seminary  of  learning,  admiring  the  well 
designed  architecture  of  its  edifices,  lifting  their  mar- 
ble walls  and  lofty  columns  to  the  eye — the  convenient 
rooms — the  spacious  halls — the  extensive  library ;  and 
viewing  the  pleasantness  of  the  situation — the  groves 
— the  green — the  commanding  prospect  of  distant  hills, 
and  a  varied  landscape  stretched  along  the  winding 
river,  would  not  your  admiration  be  increased,  on  know- 
ing that  a  few  years  ago  this  was  all  a  barren  wilder- 
ness ;  and  would  you  not  trace  with  pleasure,  the  growth 
of  this  establishment  from  the  felling  of  the  first  tree 
and  laying  the  corner  stone,  to  its  present  state  of  grand 
maturity.  There  is  some  analogy  between  such  an 
establishment  and  the  subject  of  the  present  sketch.. 
The  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign 
Missions,  though  yet  in  infancy,  has  assumed  an  ap- 
pearance which  makes  it  interesting  to  trace  its  origin. 

The  impulse  given  to  the  Christian  world  by  the  mis- 
sionary operations  in  England,  and  especially  the  forma- 


BY    THE    AMERICAN    BOARD  405 

tion  of  the  London  Missionary  Society,  was  felt  in 
America.  The  flame  of  benevolence,  there  kindled, 
burnt  so  bright  and  so  high  as  to  be  seen  on  the  west- 
ern shores  of  the  Atlantic.  Here  indeed,  it  caught — it 
spread.  The  religious  publications  then  disseminated, 
especially  Home's  Letters  on  Missions,  did  much  to 
excite  a  missionary  spirit  in  the  American  churches. 
But  surrounded  by  destitute  new  settlements,  their  first 
attention  was  properly  directed  to  domestic  missions. 
Missionary  Societies,  before  unheard  of,  began  to  be 
formed,  and  small  contributions  made  for  theirsupport.* 
Butthe  spirit  imbibed  wasdifFusive,itcould not  long  be 
confined  to  one  country.  Some  began  to  extend  their 
vision  and  see  that  there  were  others  in  distress  as  well 
as  their  next  door  neighbours  ;  and,  though  pastors  of 
churches  could  not  leave  their  flocks,  instead  of  the 
fathers  were  the  children. 

Among  others,  two  or  three  devoted  young  men  at 
Williams  College  began  to  think  sfti-iously  of  Foreign 
Missions.  One  of  these  was  the  lamented  Sarnud  J. 
Mills, t  whose  early  death  has  robbed  the  Church  of  one 
of  its  brightest  ornaments.  He  was  little  known.  His 
influence  was  silent,  like  the  dew  on  the  green  herb,  or 
like  the  southern  breeze,  which  is  only  visible  by  its 
effects  in  unlocking  the  bars  of  frost.  It  is  well  un- 
derstood by  many,  that  his  hand,  though  unseen,  first 
touched  the  springs  which  set  in  motion  most  of  the 
great  moral  machines  now  in  successful  operation  in 
our  country.  But  J  forbear,  his  record  is  on  high — 

*  The  sum  of  ten  dollars  for  a  congregational  collection,  in  respect- 
able societies,  was  then  considered  large. 

The  only  missionary  body  that  existed  before  this  period  was  the 
Society  for  Propagating  the  Gospel  among;  the  Indians  and  others 
in  North  America,  instituted  at  Boston,  in  1787.  Since  1789,  how- 
tver,  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  havemadft 
annual  collections  for  missions.  The  New  York  Missionary  Socie- 
ty was  instituted  in  179G — The  Connecticut  in  1798 — The  Massa- 
chusetts in  1799— The  New  Jersey  in  1801. 

t  Another  was  James  Richards  afterwards  missionary  to  Ceylon, 
Luther  Rice  was  likewise  of  this  number. 


406  PROPAGATION    OP    CHRISTIANITY 

his  monument  too  will  be  erected  here  by  far  abler 
hands  than  mine. 

With  Mills,  and  his  brethren,  the  subject  was  not  a 
dream  of  the  night.  They  read — they  meditated — they 
prayed — they  consulted.  At  a  particular  time  after  a 
season  of  devotion  they  laid  their  plan,  and  unitedly 
resolved,  by  divine  grace,  to  attempt  on  effecting  in 
their  own  persons  a  mission  to  the  heathen.  Some 
journeys  were  made  to  feel  the  public  pulse,  and  to 
excite  action,  especiaily  among  candidates  for  the  min- 
istry. Other  kindred  souls  were  found,*  and,  though 
their  system  had  yet  attained  no  proper  solidity,  they 
considered  it  like  the  potter's  clay  c'i  the  wheel,  chang- 
ing indeed  its  figure  every  moment,  but  moulding  un- 
der the  plastic  hand  of  Providence  to  some  important 
use. 

After  commencing  their  preparatory  studies  at  An- 
dover,  their  plans  began  to  assume  shape  and  consist- 
ency ?  They  had  resolved  on  a  mission,  but  where 
could  they  look  for  support?  The  subject  was  un- 
known in  this  country ;  no  society  was  in  existence ;  and 
if  one  were  formed  there  could  be  but  little  prospect  of 
its  obtaining  funds.  They  naturally  looked  abroad  for 
patronage.  After  consulting  the  fathers  in  the  Church, 
and  other  gentlemen  of  information,  they  directed  a  let- 
ter to  the  Rev.  Dr.  Bogue,  principal  of  the  Missionary 
Seminary  at  Gosport,  explaining  their  views,  and  in- 
quiring if  they  could  bo  received  under  the:  London 
Society.  Their  letter  was  answered  by  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Burdcr,  secretary  of  the  Society,  in  very  kind  terms, 
expressing  the  high  satisfaction  of  the  Society  to  re- 
ceive them  if  their  testimonials  should  be  found  satis- 
factory. 

The  brethren,  however,  were  unwilling  to  put  them- 
selves under  the  direction  of  a  foreign  Society  if  any 
method  could  be  devised  of  support  from  home.t  They 
*  Hall,  Judson,  Newell  and  Nott. 

t  The  following  paragraph  from  a  manuscript  letter  of  Mr.  Mills 
io  1809,  will  show  the  state  of  feeljug  on  the  subject.     Speaking  of 


BY    THE    AMERICAN    BOARD.  407 

therefore  presented  to  the  General  Association  of  Mas- 
sachusetts, at  its  session  in  1810,  the  following  paper. 

"  The  undersigned,  members  of  the  Divinity  College, 
respectfully  request  the  attention  of  their  Rev.  Fathers, 
convened  in  the  General  Association  at  Bradford,  to 
the  following  statement  and  inquiries. 

"  They  beg  leave  to  state,  that  their  minds  have  been 
long  impressed  with  the  duly  and  importance  of  per- 
sonally attempting  a  mission  to  the  heathen  ;  that  the 
impressions  on  their  minds  have  induced  a  serious,  and 
they  trust,  a  prayerful  consideration  of  the  subject  in 
its  various  attitudes,  particularly  in  relation  to  the  prob- 
able success,  and  the  difficulties,  attending  such  an  at- 
tempt; and  that,  after  examining  all  the  information 
which  they  can  obtain,  they  consider  themselves  as 
devoted  to  this  work  for  life,  whenever  God,  in  his 
providence,  shall  open  the  way. 

"  They  now  offer  the  following  inquiries,  on  which 
they  solicit  the  opinion  and  advice  of  this  association. 
Whether,  with  their  present  views  and  feelings,  they 
ought  to  renounce  the  object  of  missions,  as  either  vis- 
ionary or  impracticable  ;  if  not,  whether  they  ought  to 
direct  their  attention  to  the  eastern,  or  the  western 
world  ;  whether  they  may  expect  patrooage  and  sup- 
port from  a  missionary  society  in  this  country,  or  must 

Mr.  Judson  be  says,  "  I  understand  he  thinks  of  offering  himself  as  a 
missionary,  to  the  London  Society  for  the  East  Indies.  What  !  is 
England  to  support  her  own  missionaries  and  ours  likewise  ?  O  for 
shame  !  If  he  is  prepared,  I  would  fain  press  him  forward  with  the 
arm  of  a  Hercules,  if  I  had  the  strength,  but  I  do  not  like  this  de- 
pendance  upon  another  nation,  especially  when  they  have  already 
done  so  much,  and  we  nothing."  Another  extract  from  the  same 
writer  to  Mr.  Hall,  will  ehow  the  spirit  of  the  brethren  at  this  time, 
"  You  say  you  are  affected  with  an  unusual  irritation  of  the  lungs. 
I  know  not  how  alarming  you  deem  this  indisposition,  but  be  per- 
suaded to  stop  preaching  for  the  present,  if  you  are  like  to  endan- 
ger your  health.  In  this  Western  World  men  possessed  of  a  mis- 
sionary spirit  are  precious,  because  rarely  found.  Yes,  I  say  it  in 
the  face,  and  to  the  disgrace,  of  the  American  churches.  God  knows 
it — the  fact  docs  not  admit  of  concealment.  Again  I  say,  omit 
preaching  for  the  present  if  you  cannot  continue  without  eudanger- 
inj  your  health.''1 


408  PROPAGATION    OP    CHRISTIANITY 

commit  themselves  to  the  direction  of  a  European  so- 
ciety ;  and  what  preparatory  measures  they  ought  to 
take  previous  to  actual  engagement  ? 

"  The  undersigned,  feeling  their  youth  and  inexperi- 
ence, look  up  to  their  fathers  in  the  Church,  and  re- 
spectfully solicit  their  advice,  direction,  and  prayers." 

The  above  paper  was  signed  by  Messrs.  Judson, 
Mills,  Newell  and  Nott. 

The  brethren  made  some  further  statements  to  the 
Association.  The  result  was,  a  resolution  by  that  ven- 
erable body,  to  institute  a  Board  of  Commissioners  for 
Foreign  Missions,  to  consist  of  nine  Members,  appoint- 
ed by  them  in  the  first  instance,  and  afterwards,  annu- 
ally, five  by  the  Massachusetts,  and  four  by  the  Con- 
necticut Association. 

The  first  meeting  of  the  Board  was  at  Farmington, 
Conn.,  Sept.  10,  1810;  when  a  Constitution  was  fram- 
ed, the  proper  officers  appointed,  the  desires  of  the 
candidates  for  a  mission  approved,  and  an  address  to 
the  Christian  public  prepared  and  published.  Still 
there  were  no  funds.  As  it  could  not  be  foreseen  how 
soon  the  churches  would  feel  the  magnitude  of  the  ob- 
ject, and  rouse  themselves  to  support  the  contemplated 
undertaking,  it  was  thought,  the  mission  must  lean,  at 
least,  fora  season,  on  the  London  Society;  and  that 
no  time  might  be  lost,  the  candidates  being  almost  im- 
patient of  delay,  the  Prudential  Committee,  who  form 
the  executive  branch  of  the  Board,  despatched  Mr.  Jud- 
son to  England  for  the  purpose  of  conferring  with  that 
Society.  The  general  object  proposed,  was  some  con- 
cert of  operations,  particularly,  to  inquire  whether  the 
missionaries  could  be  supported  for  a  time,  from  the 
funds  of  the  Society,  without  putting  themselves  finally 
under  its  direction,  or  whether  they  might  be  support- 
ed in  part  by  the  Society,  and  in  part  by  the  Board. 
Connected  with  this,  was  the  important  object  of  col- 
lecting information  on  missionary  subjects. 

Mr.  Judson  sailed  from  Boston  about  the  first  of 
January  ;  but,  the  ship  being  taken  by  a  French  pr;  • 


BY  THE  AMERICAN  BOARD.  409 

vateer,  he  suffered  such  detention  in  Spain  and  France, 
that  he  did  not  reach  London  until  just  before  the  mis- 
sionary meetings  in  May.  He  was  cordially  received 
by  the  directors  of  the  society,  but  it  seems,  that  either 
from  necessity  or  choice,  he  confined  his  negociation 
principally  to  obtaining  patronage  for  himself  and  breth- 
ren, rather  than  for  the  infant  Board. 

The  Society  agreed  to  take  the  missionaries  under 
their  patronage,  and  prepared  a  letter  of  instructions 
for  them  to  proceed  to  Vizagapatarn  in  India.  At  the 
-ame  time  the  Secretary,  Dr.  Burder,  in  a  friendly 

•nmunication  to  the  Board,  expressed  a  desire  that 
\merican  churches  might  contribute  to  support  the 
i. 

^  ne  Board,  on  the  return  of  Mr.  Judson,  expressed 
some  dissatisfaction  with  his  proceedings,  but  were 
convinced  that  the  effort  for  a  cooperation  had  been 
made  sufficiently*  to  prove  that  it  was  unattainable. 
Indeed,  they  began  to  feel  a  little  more  confidence  in 
themselves,  or  rather  in  the  good  providence  of  God 
exciting  the  charities  of  the  Christian  public,  and  resolv- 
ed on  at  least  attempting  to  walk  alone.  A  very  gen- 
erous legacy  of  thirty  thousand  dollars  from  Mrs.  Nor- 
ris  of  Salem,  as  a  permanent  fund,  arid  smaller  dona- 
tions to  the  amount  of  fourteen  hundred  dollars,  within 
a  few  months  after  the  object  was  presented,  induced 
ii)  them  a  hope,  that  American  funds  would  not  be 
wanting  to  support  American  missionaries.  They  there- 
fore advised  the  candidates,  Messrs.  Hall,  Judson,  Nott, 
and  Newell,  not  to  place  themselves  under  the  direc- 
tion of  the  London  Society  ;  and  then  proceeded  to  ap- 
point them  missionaries  of  the  Board,  to  labour  in  Asia 
where  Providence  should  open  the  most  favourable  door. 

The  restrictions  upon  our  commerce  at  that  time  ren- 
dered it  unlikely  that  any  opportunity  would  soon  offer 
for  them  to  proceed  to  the  field  of  labour  ;  but  in  the 
latter  part  of  January  following,  Messrs.  Hall  and  New- 
ell, prosecuting  the  study  of  physic  at  Philadelphia,  re- 
turned in  great  haste,  with  the  information  that  a  ship 
35 


410  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

was  about  to  sail  from  that  port  for  Calcutta,  which 
could  convey  the  missionaries.  What  was  now  to  be 
done  ?  The  committee  had  only  twelve  hundred  dol- 
lars at  their  disposal.  The  ship  was  to  sail  in  a  fort- 
night. They  concluded  to  embrace  the  opportunity, 
make  a  vigorous  effort  to  obtain  funds,  and  if  they  fail- 
ed, to  let  the  missionaries  go  under  the  London  Com- 
mission. 

The  day  of  ordination  was  fixed.  Before  its  arrival 
Mr.  Luther  Rice,  had  offered  himself  for  the  service  of 
the  mission,  and  been  accepted.  On  the  sixth  of  Feb- 
ruary 1812,  the  missionaries  were  ordained  at  the  Tab- 
ernacle in  Salem.  It  was  a  season  of  most  impressive 
solemnity.  To  see  five  young  men,  of  very  handsome 
talents  and  acquirements,  leaving  all  that  is  included 
in  the  word  home— the  scenes  of  childhood,  the  com- 
panions, of  youth,  friends,  relations,  dear  parents,  their 
native  land,  in  which  they  might  rationally  have  ex- 
pected a  pleasant  situation,  to  go  among  strangers — 
among  savages,  to  distant  and  inhospitable  climes, 
would  of  course  excite  some  emotion  of  sympathy, 
mingled  perhaps  with  admiration.  The  subject,  too, 
at  that  time  was  felt  with  greater  interest  on  account 
of  the  charm,  which  novelty  flung  around  it. 

The  evening  of  the  ordination  Messrs.  Hall,  Nott, 
and  Rice  departed,  with  all  possible  haste,  for  Phila- 
delphia. As  it  was  found  another  vessel  would  sail 
about  the  same  time  from  Salem,  Judson  and  Newell, 
with  their  wives,  remained  to  take  passage  in  that. 
Both  ships  were  detained  some  days,  a  circumstance 
highly  auspicious,  as,  with  all  the  exertions  that  had 
been  made,  the  Committee  were  not  able,  at  the  time 
appointed,  to  advance  the  missionaries  more  than  half 
a  year's  salary  ;  but  the  delay  enabled  them  more  than 
to  double  this  amount.  The  hearts  of  people  were 
wonderfully  opened,  and  money  flowed  in  from  all 
quarters.  Within  about  three  weeks  from  the  time  the 
arrangements  were  first  made,  more  than  $6.000  were 
collected  for  the  mission. 


BY  THE  AMERICAN  BOARD.  411 

The  Caravan  left  Salem  Feb.  19th,  and  the  Harmo- 
ny, Philadelphia,  about  the  same  time  ;  the  former  ar- 
rived some  weeks  first  at  Calcutta.     On  their  arrival, 
Messrs.  Judson  and  Newell  were  ordered  by  govern- 
ment to  return  in  the  Caravan,  and  it  was  signified  that 
the  ship  would  not  receive  a  clearance  without  them. 
This  threw  the  missionaries  into  great  perplexity  and 
distress.     In  the  Baptist  brethren  at  Serampore,  who 
from  the  first  entertained  them  very  hospitably  in  their 
own  family,  they  found  counsellors  and  friends.     A 
petition,  for  leave  to  remain  till  the  arrival  of  the  Har- 
mony, was  presented  the  government,  but  as  it  was  not 
granted,  another  was  preferred,  for  liberty  to  retire  to 
the  Isle  of  France.     This  was  finally  allowed.    An  op- 
portunity presenting,  by  which  one  of  the  missionaries 
might  go  to  the  place  of  destination,  Mr.  Newell  em- 
braced it.     In  connexion  with  this  step,  was  a  most, 
trying  event  in   Divine  Providence.     The  ship  was 
driven  about  by  contrary  winds  near  a  month  in  the  Bay 
of  Bengal ;  and  afterwards,  by  a  leak,  was  forced  to 
put  into  Coringo  on  the  Coromandel  coast.      This  de- 
tention exposed  Mrs.  Newell  to  being  sick  at  sea.  She 
became  the  joyful  mother  of  a  fine  healthy  daughter  ; 
but  in  consequence  of  a  severe  storm  the  child  took 
cold  and  died  the  fifth  day.     The  mother  likewise  took 
cold,  and  began  to  show  symptons  of  a  consumption. 
Her  case,  however,  was  not  specially  alarming  until 
about  ten  days  subsequent  to  arriving  at  the  Isle  of 
France.    From  that  time  this  lovely  missionary  declin- 
ed rapidly,  and  Nov.  30th  expired,  exclaiming,  "  The 
pains,  the  groans,  the  dying  strife;" — and,  "How  long, 
O  Lord,  how  long  !"     The  particulars  of  this  sadly  in- 
teresting event  are  already  before  the  public,  and  it 
need  only  be  said,  that  this  gloomy  dispensation  is  al- 
ready cleared  up,  and  this  cloud,  so  dark,  has  already 
turned  a  brighter  side.     The  memoirs  of  Mrs.  Newell, 
by    a     widely    extended    influence,   have    done  more 
good  than  she  would  probably  have  effected  in  a  long 
life  of  usefulness  ;    "  and  being  dead  she  yet  speaketh^' 


412  PROPAGATION  OF  CHRISTIANITY 

Mr.  Newell,  alter  remaining  a  short  time  at  the  Isle  of 
France,  proceeded  to  Ceylon.  On  that  island  he  con- 
tinued nearly  a  year  wailing  lor  some  door  of  entrance  to 
the  heathen.  For  a  time  he  supposed  his  brethren  who 
went  to  Bombay  had  been  sent  to  England,  and  that  he 
was  lelt  alone  to  pursue  their  original  object;  but  though 
a  solitary  wanderer,  borne  down  by  affliction,  he  did 
not  neglect  his  work.  He  preached  generally  two  or 
three  times  a  week,  in  English,  at  (Jolumbo,  looked 
about  lor  a  field  in  which  to  commence  his  missionary 
operations,  pursued  the  study  of  different  languages, 
and  at  length  joined  the  mission  at  Bombay. 

The  Harmony  arrived  about  a  week  alter  the  de- 
parture of  Mr.  Newell.     The  brethren  on  board  pass- 
ed through  the  same  forms  as  those  who  had  gone  be- 
fore ;  and  received  permission  to  depart  for  the  Isle  of 
France.     Their  departure,  however,  was  delayed  by 
the  sickness  of  Mr.  Nott,  who  was  brought  to  the  bor- 
ders of  the  grave.     During  the  delay  some  circumstan- 
ces occured  which  gave  a  new  aspect  to  their  a  flairs. 
On  the   27th  of  August,  Mr.  Judson  addressed  a 
note  to  the  Baptist  brethren,  informing  them   that  he 
and  Mrs.  Judson  had  changed  their  opinions  on  the 
subject  of  baptism,  and  requesting  to   be  immersed. 
This  was  accordingly  done.     Mr.  Rice  soon  after  fol- 
lowed his  example ;    and  both  withdrew   themselves 
from  the  service  of  the  Board.     These  events  were 
very  trying.     Whatever  may  be  said  of  them,  it  is  cer- 
tainly a  matter  of  deep  regret  that  these  brethren  had 
not  fully  examined  the  subject  on  which  they  now 
stumbled,  before  they  assumed  a  character  so  highly 
responsible  ;    and  especially  before  they  were   placed 
under  circumstances  where  the  mind  could  no  longer 
act  without  bias.     But  the  Lord  had   wise  designs  in 
thus  separating  the  missionaries,  as  the  event  appears 
to  show.     The  Baptist  brethren  in  this  country  have 
thus  been  excited  to  noble  exertions  in   behall  of  the 
heathen. 

The  brethren  Hall,  and  Nolt.   were  now  left  alone. 


BY  THE  AMERICAN  BOARD.  413 

Before  leaving  Calcutta,  they  were  induced  to  aban- 
don the  idea  of  going  to  the  Isle  of  France,   from  the 
hope  of  being   able  to  obtain  a   footing  at  Bombay. 
For  the  latter  port  they  finally  embarked  in  November, 
but  after  they  had  paid  their  passage  and  shipped  part 
of  their  effects,  they  received  notice  that  they  were  to 
be  sent  to  England  in   the  fleet  then   under  despatch  ; 
and  their  names  were  published  in  the  Newspapers  as 
passengers.     The  reason  assigned  for  this  was  their 
not  having  gone  to  the  Isle  of  France.     The  brethren, 
however,  having  a  regular  passport  and  being  entered 
as  passengers  for  Bombay,  at  the  police  office,  conclud- 
ed still  to  sail  for  that  port  if  not  prevented,     They  ar- 
rived in   Bombay  the   llth.  of  February,     Here  new 
trials  awaited  them.    They  found  intelligence  had  been 
forwarded  from  Calcutta  very  much  to  their  disadvan- 
tage, accompanied  by  an  order  from  the  government 
for  them  to  be  sent  to  England.     They  presented  a 
memorial  to  Sir  Evan  Ncpean,  the  Governor,  giving  a 
history  of  their  proceedings  at  Calcutta,  and  endeav- 
ouring (o  correct  the  impression  made  on  the  govern' 
ment  that  they  had  stolen  away  from  the  police,    This 
memorial  was  very  kindly  received  by  the  Governor,, 
who  not  only  permitted  them  to  remain  for  the  present, 
but  wrote  a  letter  with  his  own  hand  to   Lord  Minto, 
the  governor  general,  in  their  behalf.     But  news  of 
the  war  between  England  and  America,  just  then  re- 
ceived, plunged  them  into  fresh  difficulties.     To  avert 
the  suspicion  of  their  being  at  all  connected  with  the 
war,  they  prepared  a  memorial  stating  the  peaceable 
and  inoffensive  nature  of  their  mission.     Before  it  was 
presented  they  w«rc  informed  that  arrangements   were 
made  for  them  to  sail  for  England  the  following  sab- 
loath.     They  were  entirely  unprepared.     Mr.  Money, 
a  gentleman  who  in  many  instances  befriended  them, 
presented  their  memorial  to  the  governor,  and  stated 
(he  exceeding  inconvenience  of  their  being  sent  oil'  at 
such  short  warning.     The  governor  consented  they 
might  remain  six  weeks.     In   this  interval  they   pre*. 
35* 


414  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITJ 

sented  to  his  excellency  an  official  letter  from  the  cor- 
responding secretary  of  the  Board,  just  then  received, 
to  convince  him  of  their  being  what  they  professed. 
They  likewise  on  hearing  favourable  accounts  from 
Ceylon,  presented  a  petition  for  liberty  to  remove  to 
that  Island  instead  of  being  sent  to  England.  The 
Governor  was  highly  disposed  to  favour  them,  but  his 
orders  from  the  supreme  government  were  positive. 
Nothing  remained  but  for  them  to  prepare  for  their  de- 
parture. 

As  the  vessel  was  on  the  eve  of  sailing,  they  had 
information  of  a  passage  to  Cochin,  if  they  could  be 
ready  in  five  hours*  There  was  no  time  for  delibera- 
tion. They  must  go  or  be  sent  to  England.  They 
concluded  to  embrace  the  opportunity,  and  embarked 
in  great  haste,  leaving  Mrs.  Nott  behind.  Scarcely 
were  they  arrived  at  Cochin  when  an  order  came  for 
them  to  be  sent  back  to  Bombay.  The  governor  was 
displeased  with  their  private  departure. 

They  were  kept  on  board  the  ship  for  several  days 
but  in  consequence  of  a  very  able  memorial,  in  which 
they  vindicated  their  conduct  on  the  broad  ground  that 
their  commission  was  paramount  to  any  civil  authority; 
and  that  like  the  Apostles,  who  fled  from  one  city  to 
another,  they  should  obey  God  rather  than  man,  the 
governor  was  so  far  satisfied  as  to  permit  their  going 
free  from  all  duresse.  Still  they  were  to  be  sent  to 
England.* 

*  As  some  stricture!  on.  the  conduct  of  the  missionaries,  in  this 
instance,  have  appeared  in  the  Christian  Observer,  it  may  be  proper 
to  mention,  that  when  the  subject  was  brought  before  the  court  of 
Directors  of  the  East  India  Company  the  Hon.  Charles  Grant  Esq. 
M.  P.  induced  only  by  his  love  of  justice,  went  into  an  elaborate  de- 
fence of  their  proceedings ;  and,  in  a  lengthened  and  powerful  argu- 
ment, justified  them  at  every  step,  on  the  ground  that  the  govern- 
ment assumed  an  arbitrary  and  illegal  right  of  jurisdiction.  They 
could  lawfully  do  no  more  than  order  the  missionaries  from  the  coun- 
try ;  to  send  them  to  England,  was  to  treat  them  either  as  British 
subjects  or  as  prisoners  of  war  ;  and  to  prohibit  their  going  to  any 
neutral  territory  was  a  stretch  of  power  which  they  were  not  bound 


BY  THE  AMERICAN  BOARD.  415 

At  this  important  crisis  they  received  a  communica- 
tion from  the  Rev.  Mr.  Thomason  of  Calcutta,  one  of 
the  committee  of ageney  for  the  affairs  of  the  Board  in 
India,  who  had  interested  himself  warmly  in  their  be- 
half, indicating  a  favourable  change  of  sentiments,  to- 
wards them,  in  the  supreme  government.  This  com- 
munication they  laid  before  the  governor,  with  high 
hopes  ;  but  no  orders  having  been  received  by  him  on 
the  subject,  he  informed  them  they  must  prepare  to  de- 
part in  the  Charles  Milts  then  under  orders  to  sail  in 
nine  days. 

The  door  of  hope  was  now  nearly  closed.  They 
prepared  to  go ;  the  time  came  ;  their  goods  were 
packed  and  labelled ;  the  porters  were  at  the  door ; 
the  boats  engaged;  the  friend  who  had  the  charge  of  the 
baggage  called  on  the  captain  for  orders  ;  the  captain 
went  to  the  pay  office  for  the  passage  money,  it  was 
refused  !  A  report  was  brought  back  that  they  were 
not  to  go. 

This  resulted  from  a  dying  effort  of  the  missionaries, 
a  last  and  solemn  appeal  to  the  feelings  and  conscience 
of  the  governor,  in  his  private  capacity,  as  a  man  and 
as  a  Christian.  It  was  written  with  all  the  feeling  of  the 
occasion,  and  was  powerful,  though  somewhat  caustic, 
and  perhaps  would  have  lost  nothing  even  in  strength 
by  some  abatement  of  its  tone  ;  addressed,  as  it  was, 
to  a  Christian  governor,  who  had  always  been  disposed 
to  favour  them,  and  was  now  acting  under  a  self  deny- 
ing sense  of  duty.  It  produced  the  desired  effect. 
The  missionaries  received  an  official  note  acquainting 
them  that  they  would  be  permitted  to  remain  till  fur- 
ther orders  from  the  supreme  government.  This  filled 
them  with  joy ;  and  they  sat  down  to  their  work  with 
the  lively  hope  that  they  had  at  length  found  a  resting 

to  obey,  and  to  withdraw  from  which  was  no  crime.  The  defence 
was  satisfactory  to  the  Court,  and  no  censure  was  passed  on  the 
missionaries.  For  this  benevolent  exertion  of  his  distinguished  abil- 
ities, Mr.  Grant  deserves  the  grateful  acknowledgments  of  every 
friend  to  the  mission. 


416  PROPAGATION    OP    CHRISTIANITY 

place.  This  hope  was  not  disappointed.  They  re- 
ceived no  further  embarrassment  from  government  and 
were  permitted  to  proceed  in  their  work  undisturbed, 
until  Nov.  1815,  when  the  governor,  made  them  a  pri- 
vate communication,  stating  that  the  whole  proceeding 
had  been  laid  before  the  court  of  Directors,  who  had 
given  him  liberty  to  let  them  stay  if  he  chose,  adding, 
"  J  can  now  assure  you,  that  you  have  my  entire  per- 
mission  to  remain  here  so  long  as  you  conduct  your- 
selves  in  a  manner  agreeably  to  your  office.  1  shall 
feel  no  difficulty  in  allowing  you  to  go  to  any  part  of 
this  presidency,  and  I  heartily  wish  you  success  in 
your  work." 

Before  this  time  the  brethren  had  the  happiness  of 
being  joined  by  Mr.  Newell.  When  it  became  proba- 
ble they  would  be  permitted  to  remain  at  Bombay, 
they  acquainted  him  and  he  immediately  left  Ceylon. 
On  the  7th  of  March  1814,  he  thus  writes,  "  Early  this 
morning  the  harbour  and  town  of  Bombay  appeared  in 
full  view ;  and  at  1 1  o'clock,  I  landed,  and  went  in 
search  of  my  friends,  whom  1  found  in  a  short  time. 
It  was  a  joyful  meeting  to  us  all.  We  had  been  sepa- 
rated more  than  two  years,  had  all  of  us  passed  through 
many  trying  scenes,  and  often  given  up  the  idea  of 
ever  meeting  again  on  earth  ;  but  that  Unseen  Hand, 
that  had  guided  us  in  all  our  perplexities,  and  led  us  in  a 
mysterious  way,  had  at  length  brought  us  together,  in  the 
very  place, which,  in  our  conversations  on  the  other  side 
of  the  water,  we  had  often  contemplated  as  the  probable 
seat  of  our  then  future  mission."  On  the  23d,  speaking  of 
administering  the  ordinance  of  the  Lord's  supper,  he 
adds; — "There  was  a  variety  of  circumstances  attend- 
ing this  transaction,  which  were  peculiarly  calculated 
to  affect  our  minds.  We  were  naturally  led  to  look 
back  on  all  the  way  in  which  the  Lord  had  led  us, 
since  we  devoted  ourselves  to  the  missionary  cause ; 
and  particularly  since  we  came  to  this  land.  Two  of 
cur  brethren  who  came  w|th  us  to  this  country,  had 


BY    THE    AMERICAN    BOARD.  417 

been  separated  from  us,  and  had  gone  to  different  and 
distant  countries,  and  we  expected  to  see  them  no 
more  in  this  world.  One  of  our  little  number  had  fin- 
ished her  work,  and  received  an  early  release  from 
the  pain  and  toils  of  the  missionary  pilgrimage." 

About  six  months  after  this,  Mr.  .Nott  left  the  mission 
to  return  home.  This  event  has  excited  much  remark. 
Some  have  been  very  severe  on  the  missionary.  It  is 
easy  for  us  by  the  fire  side  to  say,  that  a  man  who  en- 
gages in  this  work  must  cheerfully  suffer  the  loss  of  all 
things  ;  and  while  we  expect  to  live  and  die,  surround- 
ed by  kind  friends,  and  supported  by  all  the  attentions 
and  sympathies  of  civilized  life,  to  say,  that  he,  who 
goes  among  the  heathen,  ought,  whatever  happens,  to 
lay  his  bones  there.  The  celebrated  Buchanan,  who 
had  been  on  missionary  ground,  did  not  argue  thus.- 
"  We,"  says  this  philanthropist,  u  are  not  to  understand 
that  the  missionary  goes  necessarily  into  banishment. 
We  do  not  read  that  St.  Paul  went  forth  to  his  work  as 
an  exile.  On  the  contrary,  we  know  that  he  returned 
home,  at  least  for  a  time,  and  kept  up  a  personal  cor- 
respondence with  Jerusalem." 

Too  much  has  been  expected  from  the  missionary. 
We  have  looked  at  him  as  too  elevated  to  be  affected 
by  the  clouds  and  storms  which  darken  the  horizon  of 
other  men  ;  and  too  firm  to  be  moved,  though  all  the 
waves  and  billows  of  adversity  roll  over  him.  But  he 
too  is  a  man.  Many  are  the  dark  days  of  grief  which 
swell  his  bosom,  and  if  feeble  nature  faints,  though  we 
may  not  admire,  surely  we  may  pity  him.  We  may 
regret  that  he  has  mistaken  his  calling,  but  we  may  ex- 
tend, we  ought  to  extend,  to  him  our  kindest  sympathy. 
In  the  case  of  Mr.  Nott  it  is  hardly  possible  to  make 
too  great  allowance  for  the  effect  a  climate,  enervating 
beyond  all  conception,  and  a  disorder,  which,  beyond 
most  others,  drinks  up  the  spirits,  and  induces  a  feeling 
bordering  on  despair.  In  this  situation,  sinking  in  a 
foreign  land,  with  no  prospect  of  a  brighter  day  of  use- 
fulness, no  wonder  that  his  eyes  were  turned  towards 


418  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

home ;  and  when  the  thoughts  of  resting  a  little  moment 
on  his  native  shores,  had  taken  possession  of  his  mind, 
that  he  was  no  longer  unable  to  see  the  matter  in  all 
its  bearings.  Other  motives  might  have  operated  ; 
but  whatever  they  were,  the  writer,  from  some  acquaint- 
ance with  Mr.  Nott,  is  happy  to  think,  that,  however 
we  may  have  erred  in  judgment,  he  has  intended  to 
maintain  the  testimony  of  a  good  conscience.  It  can 
be  no  more  than  justice  to  remember,  how  this  same 
missionary  acquitted  himself  but  a  short  time  before, 
amidst  the  perplexing  and  trying  difficulties  which  the 
government  interposed,  and  how  nobly  he  persevered 
in  the  work  of  the  mission,  until  he  supposed  he  could 
be  no  longer  useful.  At  any  rate,  "  let  not  him  that 
girdeth  on  his  harness  boast  himself,  as  he  that  putteth  I 
-•*  o/.» 

On  the  other  hand,  the  Board  have  been  blamed  for 
withdrawing  their  patronage  from  the  missionary.  A 
sober  view  of  the  subject  might,  however,  lead  us  to 
suspect,  that  this  respectable  body,  who  could  have  no 
conceivable  motive  for 'injuring  Mr.  Nott,  and  who,  the 
writer  is  well  assured,  felt  so  deeply  for  him  that  at  the 
time  his  case  was  agitated  not  a  dry  eye  was  to  be 
seen,  with  the  whole  ground  before  them,  were  more 
capable  of  deciding  on  the  question,  than  those  who  , 
form  their  opinions  from  vague  report.  The  blame 
cast  upon  them,  is  founded  on  the  supposition,  that  they 
censured  their  missionary,  simply  for  returning  to  save 
his  life.  It  is,  however,  well  known  to  many,  that  his 
separating  himself  from  his  brethren,  on  a  question  of 
expediency  in  their  family  arrangement,  and  forming  a 
private  establishment,  which  was  thought  to  involve 
too  much  expense ;  and  then  leaving  the  mission  on 
account  of  ill  health,  contrary  to  the  advice,  and  even  • 
remonstrance  of  his  colleagues,  were  the  true  grounds 
of  disapprobation  from  the  Board.  If  their  measures 
seem  too  severe,  we  should  remember,  that  they  are 
placed  in  a  highly  responsible  station  ;  that,  as  stewards 
of  the  public  bounty,  they  must  be  just,  rather  than  gen 


BY  THE  AMERICAN  BOARD.  419 

crous  ;  and  if  they  saw  no  alternative,  either  the  cause 
must  suffer  or  the  missionary,  they  might  prefer  the  lat- 
ter, though  deeply  distressed  at  the  necessity.  These 
remarks  are  made,  because  it  is  thought  an  indistinct 
view  of  attending  circumstances,  has  made  this  event 
appear  more  unhappy  than  it  is  in  reality. 

Before  the  return  of  Mr.  Nott  a  new  mission  was 
fitted  out  for  the  East.  Messrs.  Bardwell,  Meigs, 
Poor,  Richards,  and  Warren  were  ordained  at  New- 
buryport,  June  21,1815,  and  with  their  wives  (Mr. 
Warren  was  not  married)  sailed  for  Ceylon  the  23d  of 
October  following.  Two  of  the  brethren,  W'arren,  and 
Richards,  had  attended  to  the  study  of  medicine,  and 
Mr.  Bardwell  had  learned  the  art  of  printing.  A 
printing  press  was  sent  out.  Their  voyage  was 
prosperous,  and  not  without  tokens  of  the  divine 
favour.  By  the  faithful  labours  of  the  missionaries, 
two  of  the  ship's  crew  became  hopeful  subjects  of  di- 
vine grace.  They  arrived  at  Columbo  March  22,  and 
were  cordially  received  by  Governor  Brownrigg  and 
other  gentlemen.  Some  detention  at  this  place  was 
unavoidable  ;  but  they  occupied  their  time  in  preach- 
ing and  superintending  the  instruction  of  youth.  Mu- 
tual fellowship  prevailed  between  them  and  the  mis- 
sionaries of  other  denominations,  Episcopalians,  Meth- 
odists, and  Baptists  ;  and  in  the  chapel  of  the  latter, 
on  communion  day,  the  infant  child  of  Mr.  Meigs  was 
baptized.  Mr.  Bardwell  went  with  the  printing  press 
from  Columbo  to  join,  the  mission  at  Bombay.  The 
remaining  brethren  proceeded  to  the  district  of  Jaffna. 
They  took  two  stations,  Batticotta,  and  Tillapally. 
The  former  is  in  sight  of  the  sea,  about  half  a  mile 
from  shore,  and  is  a  pleasant  airy  situation.  The 
appurtenances  are  an  old  Portuguese  church  of  the 
sixteenth  century,  a  large  and  noble  building  of  coral 
stones,  but  wiihout  roof  or  windows  ;  a  dwelling  house 
more  than  100  feet  in 'length,  with  eight  rooms,  the 
walls  somewhat  broken  in  by  baniyan  trees,  and  no  roof. 
'Joors.  or  windows ;  five  small  outer  buildings ;  two  yards : 


420  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

a  garden  inclosed  by  a  fine  wall  nine  feet  high  ;  four 
wells ;  and  fifty  one  palmyra  trees,  the  fruit  of  which  is 
ihe  principal  food  of  the  natives  half  the  year.  Tilli- 
pally  is  likewise  a  place  of  great  amenity  and  salubri- 
ty, resembling  Batticotta  in  its  builddings.  The  one 
is  about  six,  and  the  other  ten  miles  distant  from  Jaff- 
napatam.  The  brethren  proceeded  to  put  these  glebes 
in  repair,  with  the  expectation  that  they  would  be 
granted  by  government  to  the  mission,,  In  this  they 
were  not  disappointed;  and  the  liberality  of  the  gov- 
ernment has  even  added  similar  buildings,  and  lands  in 
six  other  parishes  in  the  vicinity. 

The  missionaries  immediately  commenced  schools 
for  the  heathen  children  and  youth,  and  in  one  of  them, 
at  Tillipally,  had  soon  sixteen  boys  able  to  read  the 
Tamul  and  English  testament  with  facility.  One  of 
the  youths  who  attended  the  schools  soon  became  very 
interesting.  He  was  a  Malabar  of  nineteen,  named 
Supyen.  He  had  heard  something  about  the  Christian 
religion,  and  came  with  a  desire  to  be  instructed. 
With  much  agitation  he  soon  confessed  his  conviction 
of  the  truth,  and  expressed  a  willingness  10  forsake  all 
for  Christ.  His  father  hearing  of  this  came  to  remove 
him  from  the  missionaries.  Indeed  he  had  no  sooner 
got  him  from  their  sight,  than  he  stripped  and  beat  him, 
cruelly,  sparing  no  persuasions  or  threats  to  induce 
him  to  renounce  Christianity.  But  the  youlh  perse- 
vered. About  a  month  after  he  was  taken  home,  he 
was  forced  to  attend  an  idol  feast.  It  was  allotted  him 
to  make  an  offering  to  the  idol.  He  went  into  the 
apartment,  stripped  the  idol,  and  kneeled  down  to  pray 
to  the  living  God.  His  companions  saw  him  through 
the  curtain  and  were  terrified,  but  his  father  came  and 
punished  him  with  great  severity.  He  only  said, 
"  Christ  warned  his  disciples  to  expect  such  treat- 
ment." Three  or  four  weeks  after  he  was  rudely 
seized  by  his  father  and  relations,  his  feet  were  put  in 
the  stocks,  his  hands  and  arms  closely  bound  with 
cords,  and  he  severely  whipped.  His  Christian  books 


BY  THE  AMERICAN  BOARD.          421 

were  brought  and  burned,  and  he  was  compelled  to 
write  a  recantation.  Still  he  remained  firm ;  and 
though  sent  into  the  interior  of  the  island,  and  after- 
wards exposed  to  extreme  suffering  at  home,  he  show- 
ed no  signs  of  apostacy.  When  his  father  was  about 
to  convey  him  to  some  heathen  relations  on  the  coast, 
he  remonstrated.  "  You  have  done  many  things  to  turn 
me  from  the  Christian  religion,  but  to  no  purpose. 
You  sent  me  to  Candy,  but  I  returned  a  Christian.  If 
you  now  carry  me  to  the  coast,  I  shall  return  a  Chris- 
tian, for  as  J  am  a  Christian  in  heart,  I  shall  always  be 
one."  The  father  abandoned  his  purpose,  but  left  his 
son  to  wander  in  beggary.  May  it  not  be  hoped  this 
young  confessor  is  designed  to  be  another  Christian 
David  ? 

The  missionaries  became  useful  to  the  wretched  pop- 
ulation around  them,  by c.  their  knowledge  of  physic. 
Their  morning  prayers  were  attended  by  many  who 
came  for  medical  aid — many  wasting  with  hunger  and 
disease,  with  no  place  to  shelter  them  in  sickness.  As- 
sisted by  the  active  benevolence  of  one  or  two  gen- 
tlemen, they,  therefore,  built  a  hospital  and  furnished 
it.  But  how  mysterious  are  the  ways  of  Providence  ! 
While  these  humane  physicians  were  administering 
healing  to  others,  they  became  themselves  the  victims 
of  disease.  Mr.  Warren,  before  leaving  America,  was 
taken  with  a  bleeding  at  the  lungs,  which  threatened  to 
be  fatal.  His  voyage  restored  him,  apparently,  to  health-, 
but  on  the  13th  of  August  his  malady  returned.  Mr. 
Richards,  likewise,  in  consequence  of  a  severe  cold  ta- 
ken on  the  passage  from  Columbo,  fell  into  a  languid 
state  ;  and  his  symptons  gradually  became  alarming. 
Both  these  brethren  went  to  Columbo  intending  to  try 
the  effect  of  a  voyage  to  Bombay.  They  were  detain- 
ed several  months,  by  increasing  illness,  but  at  length 
they  sailed  for  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope.  The  voyage 
was  beneficial ;  and  their  symptons  improved,  until, 
after  having  come  in  sight  of  land,  they  were  repeat- 
edly driven  out  to  sea  for  fourteen  days,  by  severe  and 
36 


422  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

cold  winds.  This  occasioned  a  relapse,  and  on  the 
1 1th  of  August  Mr.  Warren  deceased.  He  died  with 
composure.  His  last  words  were,  "  Is  this  death  ?  Is 
this  death  ?  Yes,  it  is  death,  it  is  death.  Come,  Lord 
Jesus,  come  quickly.  To  day  I  shall  be  with  Christ. 
Tell  brother  Richards,  tell  the  brethren  at  Jaffna,  to  be 
faithful  unto  death."  Mr.  Richards  still  survived  ;  but 
with  little  prospect  of  recovery. 

While  the  mission  at  Ceylon  was  thus  deprived  of 
half  its  strength,  that  at  Bombay  received  an  accession 
of  numbers.  Messrs.  Graves  and  Nichols,  who  sailed 
from  Boston  Oct.  5,  1817,  arrived  there  in  February 
following.  The  former  was  fixed  at  Mahim,  about  six 
miles  from  Bombay,  and  the  latter  designated  to  Tan- 
na,  twenty  five  miles  distant,  on  the  island  of  Salsette. 
The  prospects  of  the  mission  are  very  flattering.  The 
system  of  operations  includes  preaching,  translating, 
printing  and  distributing  the  Scriptures  and  religious 
tracts,  and  the  instruction  of  the  children.  They  have 
printed  1500  copies  of  a  Scripture  tract;  a  large  edi- 
tion of  St.Matthew's  gospel  and  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apos- 
tles ;  and  a  tract  of  seiect  scripture  portions,  all  of 
which  were  translated  by  themselves.  Their  schools 
are  eleven  in  number,  embracing  600,  and  including 
all  who  attend  in  the  course  of  a  year,  1200,  Jewish, 
Mahometan,  but  chiefly  Heathen  boys.  The  number 
of  schools  at  Ceylon  is  somewhat  less,  but  at  both  mis- 
sions the  system  of  instructing  children  and  youth,  is 
preparing  the  way  for  the  rapid  progress  of  the  Gospel. 

CHAPTER   IL 

WESTERN    MISSION. 

Cherokee  mission  commenced  by  Mr.  Kingsbury — Join- 
ed by  Messrs.  Hoyt  and  Butrick — Choclazu  mission- 
Success  among  the  Cherokees — Description  of  the  sta- 
tion— Foreign  mission  school — Income  of  the  Board. 

THE  Board  early  turned  their  attention  to  the  Ab- 
origines of  this  country.     They  first  patronized  Eleaz- 


BY    THE    AMERICAN    BOAKD.  .  423 

er  Williams  of  the  Cahnawaga  tribe  in  fitting  for  a 
mission  to  his  countrymen.  But  he  disappointed  their 
expectations.  Afterwards  Messrs.  Meigs  and  Warren 
were  designated  for  a  western  mission.  This  was  pre- 
vented by  the  sickness  of  Mr.  Warren,  which  made  it 
advisable  for  him  to  go  to  the  East.  An  instrument 
was  however  preparing  for  the  work. 

Mr.  Cyrus  Kingsbury,  while  pursuing  his  studies  at 
Andover,  fixed  his  heart  on  the  Indians.  After  finish- 
ing his  course  he  proceeded,  in  181 6,  under  patronage 
of  the  Board,  to  the  Cherokee  country,  with  the  view 
of  commencing  an  establishment.  On  his  way  he  had 
an  interview  with  the  Heads  of  department  at  Washing- 
ton, and  was  assured  of  the  patronage  of  Government. 
Arriving  at  the  Indian  country,  he  was  favourably  re- 
ceived. He  laid  the  object  of  his  mission  before  a 
general  council  of  the  Cherokees  and  Creeks.  A 
principal  chief  then  took  him  affectionately  by  the 
hand,  and  said,  "  You  have  appeared  in  full  council, 
we  have  listened  to  what  you  have  said,  and  under- 
stood it.  We  are  glad  to  see  you.  We  wish  to  have 
schools  established,  and  hope  they  will  be  of  great  ad- 
vantage to  the  nation," 

Cheered  by  these  favourable  dispositions,  the  mis- 
sionary purchased  a  plantation  that  had  been  occupi- 
ed by  a  Scotchman,  and  immediately  made  preparation 
to  cultivate  the  land  and  open  a  schooL  He  commenc- 
ed his  operations  on  the  1 3th  of  January,  and  in  March 
was  joined  by  Messrs.  Hall  and  Williams,  sent  out  as 
teachers,  with  their  wives.  They  built  four  log  cabins, 
and  soon  had  26  children  in  their  school. 

The  following  January  the  mission  was  greatly 
strengthened  by  the  addition  of  Mr.  Butrick,  and  Mr. 
Hoyt,  with  his  family.  The  latter  had  been  pastor  of 
a  church  at  Wilkesbarre,  Pennsylvania.  In  examin- 
ing the  subject  of  evangelizing  the  Indians,  "My 
mind,"  says  he,"  was  expanded,  my  heart  was  enlarged, 
and  imagination  painted  these  now  savage  tribes, k  En- 
glish in  their  language,  civilized  in  their  manners,  and 
Christian  in  their  religion.'  I  then  said,  who  will  go  ? 


424  PROPAGATION    OT   CHRISTIANITY 

and  for  my  life  could  not  help  replying  in  the  language  of 
the  prophet,'  Here  am  I ;  send  me.1 "  He  offered  himself 
to  the  Board,  was  accepted, and  immediately  set  out  with 
his  family  for  the  Indian  country.  The  journey  from  Sa- 
vannah was  by  land.  It  was  somewhat  tedious.  The  28d 
of  Dec.  Mr.  Hoyt  writes  in  his  journal ;  "  With  great  joy 
and  elevation  of  spirits  we  entered  the  territory  of  the 
natives.  Night  coming  on,  we  encamped  by  the  road 
side  in  the  true  stile  of  the  country.  Our  waggon, 
with  blankets  hung  on  poles,  formed  a  semi-circle,  in 
the  front  of  which,  by  the  side  of  a  fallen  tree,  we 
made  a  fire.  Here  we  prepared  and  took  our  tea, 
read  a  chapter,  sung  the  psalm  entitled,  '  the  Travel- 
ler's Psalm,'  and  with  great  joy  and  satisfaction  bow- 
ed the  knee  around  the  family  altar.  Under  the  sus- 
pended blankets  the  young  people  slept,  myself  and 
wife  in  the  waggon.  I  believe  we  all  felt  perfectly  at 
home,  and,  so  far  as  I  could  discover,  every  one  re- 
joiced that  we  were  now  to  rest  on  Indian  ground.  A 
rain  in  the  latter  part  of  the  night  rendered  our  situa- 
tiop  rather  uncomfortable  ;  but  the  thought  of  having 
entered  the  field  of  our  future  labors  rendered  every 
thing  pleasant."  Two  daughters  who  accompanied  their 
father  are  hopefully  pious,  and  have  proved  highly 
useful.  One  of  them  is  since  married  to  Mr.  Cham- 
berlain, a  young  man  who  resided  in  Mr.  Hoyt's  fami- 
ly, and  with  him  offered  himself  to  the  mission. 

This  addition  enabled  the  missionaries  to  contem- 
plate forming  an  establishment  among  the  Choctaws. 
-Mr.  Kingsbury  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Williams  were  de- 
signated to  the  service.  They  therefore  left  the  sta- 
tion among  the  Cherokees,  now  called  Brainerd,  and 
departed  to  go  400  miles  distant  into  a  perfect  wilder- 
ness. On  parting  the  whole  mission  family  were  as- 
sembled. Mr.  Hoyt  prayed,  and  all  united  in  singing, 
"  Blest  be  the  tie  that  binds."  Many  tears  were  shed. 
About  200  miles  of  the  journey  was  by  land,  eighty  of 
which  was  through  a  wilderness,  with  only  a  foot  path. 
Besides  cutting  their  way  through  the  thickets,  they 
were  frequently  obliged  to  unload  the  waggon,  and 


BY    THE    AMERICAN    BOARD.  425 

draw  it  accross  the  deep  creeks  and  gutters  on  poles, 
or  slide  it  down  the  sleep  banks.  All,  however,  arriv- 
ed in  safety  at  the  Yellow  Busha  settlement.  Here  a 
station  was  formed,  and  Christ  was  preached,  perhaps 
for  the  first  time,  to  the  natives  of  these  forests. 

In  the  mean  time  the  mission  at  Brainerd  prospered. 
Before  Mr.  Kingsbury  departed  it  had  received  very 
manifest  tokens  of  the  Divine  favour.      Soon  after  its 
commencement,  three  Cherokees  were  seriously  im- 
pressed.   In  September  a  church  was  formed,  to  which 
were  added,  in  a  few  months,  five  native  converts,  one 
white  man,  and  four  people  of  colour,  besides  a  daugh- 
ter of  Mr.  Hoyt  the  missionary.     Among  these  was 
one  of  the  three  intrepid  Cherokees,  who,  at  the  battle 
of  the  horse  shoe,  swam  the  river  in  face  of  the  enemy, 
and  brought  off  their  canoes  in  triumph.*     It  was  in- 
teresting to  see  this  man  of  blood  weeping  for  his  sins. 
Another   wats  Catherine  Brown,  a  female,  seventeen 
years  old.     On  joining  the  school  she  could  only  put 
three  letters  together ;  but  in  two  or  three  months  she 
was  able  to  read  with  some  facility  in  the  Bible.     She 
was  excessively  vain,  and  wore  many  trinkets.     These 
gradually  disappeared,  till  only  a  single  drop  remain- 
ed in  each  ear.     She  became  a  hopeful  subject  of  re- 
ligion, and  of  her  own  accord  commenced  praying  with 
the  girls  when  they  retired  to  rest.     This  was  not  dis- 
covered, until  one  of  the  missionaries  happening  to 
pass  the  cabin  where  the  girl  lodged,  overheard  her 
simple  but  affectionate  petitions. 

A  very  interesting  account  of  this  Institution  is  given 
in  a  letter  from  the  Treasurer  of  the  Board,  who  visited 
it  in  May  last.  The  mission  house,  built  of  hewn  logs, 
stands  on  a  gentle  eminence,  about  fifty  rods  southwest 
of  a  navigable  creek,  and  two  miles  northeast  of  the 
Georgia  and  Tennessee  road.  It  fronts  the  southeast, 

*  The  labours  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Cornelius,  well  known  as  an  active 
and  successful  agent  of  the  Board,  who  was  present  at  the  formation 
of  the  Church,  appeared  to  be  blessed  to  some  of  the  natives.  The 
intrepid  warrior,  now  mentioned,  in  conversa,tiou  with  him.  sunk 
upon  his  feet  as  if  deprived  of  strength. 
36* 


426  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

has  a  dining  hall  and  kitchen  in  the  rear,  and  several 
log  cabins  on  each  wing.  The  school  house  is  thirty 
rods  to  the  southwest,  and  is  sufficiently  large  to  ac- 
commodate one  hundred  scholars.  Due  west  about 
seven  miles  distant  is  seen  the  brow  of  the  Lookout 
mountain,  under  which  the  Tennessee  passes. 

"  It  was  on  Friday  evening,"  says  the  Treasurer,  "  just 
at  sun  set,  that  I  alighted  at  the  mission  house.  The 
path  which  leads  to  it  from  the  main  road,  passes  through 
an  open  wood,  which  is  extremely  beautiful  at  this  sea- 
son of  the  year.  The  mild  radiance  of  the  setting  sun, 
the  unbroken  solitude  of  the  wilderness,  the  pleasant- 
ness of  the  forest  with  all  its  springing  and  blossoming 
vegetation,  the  object  of  my  journey,  and  the  nature  and 
design  of  the  institution  I  was  about  to  visit,  conspired 
to  render  the  scene  solemn  and  interesting,  and  to  fill 
the  mind  with  tender  emotions. 

"  Early  in  the  evening  the  children  of  the  school, 
being  informed  that  one  of  their  northern  friends,  whom 
they  had  been  expecting,  had  arrived,  eagerly  assem- 
bled in  the  hall,  and  were  drawn  up  in  ranks  and  par- 
ticularly introduced.  They  are  neither  shy  nor  for- 
ward in  their  manners.  To  a  stranger  they  appear  not 
less  interesting  than  other  children  of  the  same  age  ; 
but  if  he  considers  their  circumstances  and  prospects, 
incomparably  more  so. 

"  At  evening  prayers,  I  was  forcibly  struck  with  the 
stillness,  order,  and  decorum  of  the  children,  and  with 
the  solemnity  of  the  family  worship.  A  portion  of 
Scripture  was  read  with  Scott's  practical  observations  ; 
a  hymn  was  sung,  in  which  a  large  portion  of  the  child- 
ren united ;  and  Mr.  Hoyt  led  the  devotions  of  the  nume- 
rous family.  The  missionaries  lead  at  family  prayers 
in  rotation.  The  children  are  called*  together  by  the 
house  bell ;  at  the  close  of  the  evening  prayers  they 
are  wished  a  good  night,  which  they  reciprocate ;  and 
soon  afterwards  the  horn  is  blown,  as  a  signal  for  them 
to  retire  to  rest. 

"  Half  an  hour  before  sunrise  the  horn  is  blown,  as 
a  signal  to  rise  ;  and  just  as  the  sun  appears  above  the 


B¥    THE    AMERICAN    BOARD.  427 

horizon,  the  family  assemble  in  the  hall  for  morning 
worship.  After  prayers,  the  children  proceed  to  their 
different  employments.  The  boys,  as  they  come  from 
the  hall,  file  off  to  the  right,  and  form  in  a  straight  line  ; 
the  girls  to  the  left,  to  a  log  cabin  assigned  for  their 
accommodation.  The  boys  are  immediately  joined  by 
Mr.  Chamberlain,  their  instructor,  who  has  the  charge 
of  them  from  the  blowing  of  the  horn  in  the  morning, 
till  it  is  blown  at  nine  in  the  evening.  During  the 
whole  of  this  time  he  is  with  them,  except  the  interval 
at  noon  ;  and  then  they  are  under  his  superintendence. 
They  join  the  rank  with  great  alertness  in  the  morning, 
as  tickets  are  given  to  those  who  are  most  distinguish- 
ed for  quickness  and  punctuality  ;  and  the  fine  of  a 
ticket  is  imposed  upon  any  one  who  shall  be  culpably 
dilatory.  These  tickets,  which  are  given  as  rewards 
on  other  occasions  also,  answer  the  purpose  of  a  circu- 
lating medium  among  the  boys,  as  they  are  redeemed 
with  little  books,  or  such  articles  as  the  holders  need. 
As  soon  as  the  rank  is  formed,  the  boys  are  despatch- 
ed to  the  various  employments  assigned  them.  Those 
employments  which  are  of  a  permanent  nature,  are  as- 
signed by  the  week,  so  that  there  is  a  change  of  labor. 
Occasional  services  are  performed  by  a  detachment  for 
the  occasion.  Some  are  sent  to  dress  the  fish,  when 
any  are  taken  5  some  to  assist  in  milking  the  cows ; 
some  to  hoe  in  the  garden ;  some  to  pound  corn,  &c. 
Some  of  the  boys  are  too  small  to  do  any  thing  ;  but, 
after  all  the  above  mentioned  services  are  provided  for, 
Mr.  Chamberlain  has  commonly  about  ten  active  lads 
to  take  with  him  to  the  field.  On  one  morning  since 
my  arrival,  they  planted  an  acre  of  corn  before  break- 
fast ;  on  another  they  planted  six  or  seven  bushels  of 
potatoes,  the  hills  being  prepared  ;  and  these  are  fair 
specimens  of  their  morning  labour.  When  breakfast 
is  ready,  the  various  family  is  called  together  by  the 
horn.  Two  long  tables  are  supplied  with  wholesome 
and  palatable,  though  plain  food.  One  of  Mr.  Hoyt's 
daughters  sits  at  the  head  of  each  table  ;  Mr.  Hoy  t  and 
Mr.  Kingsbury  at  the  other  end  ;  and  the  other  mission- 


428  PROPAGATION    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

aries  where  it  is  most  convenient.  The  boys  sit  at 
one  table,  the  girls,  occasional  visitors,  and  hired  men 
at  the  other.  They  take  their  seats  at  table  as  they 
enter  the  room  ;  and  when  all,  or  nearly  all,  are  seated, 
a  blessing  is  pronounced.  Till  the  blessing  is  conclud- 
ed, not  one  touches  his  knife  and  fork,  or  plate ;  nor 
is  the  slightest  impatience  discovered,  as  is  common 
among  children  in  civilized  society.  The  most  entire 
stillness  and  decorum  prevail,  while  a  blessing  is  ask- 
ed and  thanks  returned,  as  well  as  at  family  prayers. 
The  behaviour  of  the  children  while  eating  i«  very  de- 
cent ;  and  they  are  less  noisy,  than  any  equal  number 
of  young  persons  whom  I  ever  saw  together.  The 
stillness  arises  in  part  no  doubt,  from  the  fact,  that 
many  of  them  do  not  speak  English  readily  ;  and  are 
therefore  rather  bashful  about  speaking  at  all,  either  in 
English  or  their  own  tongue.  Some  cannot  speak  a 
word  of  our  language  on  their  first  arrival.  After  break- 
fast there  is  another  period  of- labour,  which  lasts  till 
nearly  nine,  when  the  school  commences.  The  morn- 
ing labour  is  about  equally  divided  by  breakfast,  and- 
amounts  to  two  hours  and  a  half.  To  this  is  to  be  ad- 
ded an  hour's  labour  in  the  evening.  The  only  time 
the  boys  have  for  play,  is  a  little  while  before  dinner 
and  again  at  dusk.  They  labour  as  cheerfully,  and  as 
effectually,  as  any  company  of  boys  I  ever  saw.  They 
handle  axes  and  hoes  with  great  dexterity. 

"  Each  detachment  of  boys  has  a  leader,  even  when 
no  more  than  two  are  employed  upon  a  service.  When 
all  are  convened,  they  meet  at  the  sound  of  the  whistle. 

"  The  school  is  opened  by  reading  a  portion  of 
Scripture,  singing  a  hymn,  and  prayer ;  and  closed  by 
prayer  and  singing.  It  is  conducted  upon  the  Lan- 
casterian  plan,  a  plan  not  only  excellent  in  itself,  but 
peculiarly  suited  to  catch  the  attention  of  Indian  chil- 
dren. The  principal  exercises  are  reading,  writing  on 
sand,  slates  and  paper,  spelling  and  arithmetic.  None 
have  yet  commenced  the  study  of  grammar.  Fifteen 
read  in  the  Bible.  They  have  attended  school  from 
eight  to  12  months,  and  more  than  half  began  with 


BY  THE  AMERICAN  BOARD.          429 

the  alphabet.  This  class  would  be  considered  as  read- 
ing and  spelling  pretty  well  for  children  of  the  same 
age  (from  ten  to  fifteen)  in  one  of  our  common  schools 
at  the  north  ;  and  I  think  such  a  fact  indicates  uncom- 
mon assiduity  on  the  part  of  their  instructors.  Eleven 
others,  all  of  whom  began  with  the  alphabet,  can  read 
intelligibly  in  easy  lessons.  Eighteen  have  commenc- 
ed writing  on  paper.  There  in  now  in  the  school  for- 
ty-seven Cherokee  children. 

"  When  the  girls  are  out  of  school,  they  are  under 
the  charge  of  Mr.  Hoyt's  second  daughter,  now  Mrs. 
Chamberlain.  They  are  all  (sixteen  in  number)  lodg- 
ed in  one  log  cabin  which  has  a  chamber.  Here  all 
their  domestic  industry  is  carried  on.  Two  spin,  two 
card,  and  the  rest  sew  and  knit.  They  wash,  mend, 
and  often  make  their  own  clothes,  and  assist  in  mend- 
in  the  clothes  of  the  boys.  Mrs.  Chamberlain  prays 
with  them  every  evening,  and  they  unite  in  singing  a 
hymn.  When  engaged  in  their  work,  they  are  often 
overheard  singing. 

"A  Sabbath  school,  for  the  instruction  of  blacks, 
has  been  kept  up  since  last  summer.  The  improve- 
ment, which  a  number  of  them  have  made,  is  truly 
wonderful.  A  man  of  thirty  years,  who  only  knew  the 
alphabet,  when  the  school  commenced,  can  now  read  a 
chapter,  or  a  psalm,  very  decently.  A  boy  of  fifteen, 
who  did  not  know  a  single  letter,  can  now  read  very 
well  in  the  Testament.  Several  others  have  begun  to 
read  in  the  Bible.  The  greater  part  come  six  miles 
or  more,  to  meeting  ;  some  fifteen  or  twenty,  on  foot ; 
and  none  less  than  two  miles  and  a  half.  The  num- 
ber has  varied  from  ten  to  twenty  five." 

Surely  the  Lord  is  in  this  place  ;  the  work  is  his,  and 
it  is  marvellous  in  our  eyes.  Will  not  Christians  pray 
for  its  prosperity  ?  Will  they  not  cheerfully  support  it 
by  their  liberality  ?  To  meet  one  of  these  souls  in  heav- 
en, rescued  by  Christian  exertion  from  eternal  death, 
Oh,  what  unspeakable  joy! 

It  should  be  added  to  this  article,  as  an  interesting 
and  important  branch  of  the  operations  carried  on  by 


430  PROPAGATION    OT  CHRISTIANITY 

the  Board,  that  they  instituted,  in  1816,  a  Foreign  Mis- 
sion school  at  Cornwall,  Connecticut,  for  the  purpose 
of  educating  heathen  youth,  who  may  be  cast  upon  our 
shores  and  fitting  them  for  missionaries  to  their  coun- 
trymen. A  very  general  interest  excited  for  some  na- 
tives of  the  Sandwich  Islands  (one  of  whom  was  the  la- 
mented Henry  Obookiah)  who  had  renounced  heath- 
enism and  were  desirous  of  Christian  instruction,  led 
the  way  to  this  establishment.  It  has  flourished  and 
been  blessed  already  to  the  hopeful  conversion,  as  well 
as  religious  instruction,  of  several.  The  present  num- 
ber of  pupils  is  twenty  seven,  of  whom  twelve  are  hope- 
fully pious. 

The  Board  have  now,  besides  two  school  masters, 
twelve  regularly  educated  and  ordained  missionaries 
in  the  field,  and  six  more  ready  to  be  sent  out.  Their 
income  for  the  last  year  was  thirty  five  thousand  dol- 
lars, and  their  expenditures  thirty  six  thousand.  Un- 
der the  active  direction  of  their  Secretary,  the  Rev. 
Dr.  Worcester,  and  other  gentlemen  of  the  Prudential 
Committee,  the  plans  and  operations  of  the  Board  are 
extending,  and  it  is  presumed  that  the  charities  of 
American  Christians  will  not  suffer  an  institution  so 
highly  honourable  to  their  country,  and  which  has  com- 
mended itself  so  evidently,  not  only  by  its  effects  on 
the  heathen,  but  its  reflected  influence  on  our  own 
churches,  to  expire,  or  even  to  languish,  for  want  of 
support. 

PART  XII. 

PROPAGATION  OF  CHRISTIANITY  BY  THE  AMERI- 
CAN BAPTISTS. 

CHAPTER  I. 

Formation  of  the  Baptist  Board — Mission  to  Burmah. 
THE  commencement  of  a  mission  to  Burmah  by  the 
Baptists  at  Serampore  has  been  mentioned.  After  the 
change  of  sentiment  in  Messrs.  Judson  and  Rice  had 
withdrawn  them  from  the  service  of  the  American  Board. 


BY    THE    AMERICAN    BAPTISTS.  431 

they  fixed  their  eye  on  this  station.  Mr.  Judson  im- 
mediately proceeded  to  occupy  it,  Mr.  Rice  returned 
home  to  solicit  the  patronage  of  the  American  Baptists, 
and  succeeded  in  exciting  a  very  general  interest  on 
the  subject.  In  May  1814,  a  general  convention,  em- 
bracing most  of  the  States  from  Massachusetts  to  Geor- 
gia, was  holden  at  Philadelphia,  when  an  effort  was 
made  to  concentrate  the  energies  of  the  Baptists  through 
the  country,  and  twenty  one  Commissioners  were  ap- 
pointed as  a  Baptist  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  for  the 
United  States.  This  very  respectable  body  received 
Mr.  Judson  under  their  direction  abroad,  and  Mr.  Rice 
in  promoting  the  object  at  home.  Principally  by  the 
zealous  labours  of  the  latter,  a  great  number  of  auxilia- 
ry societies  were  formed  in  different  parts  of  the  coun- 
try, and  it  is  believed  that  from  four  to  six  thousand 
dollars  have  been  collected  annually,  for  the  Board. 

In  the  mean  while  Mr.  Judson  was  a  solitary  labour- 
er in  Burmah,  persevering  with  admirable  diligence 
amidst  dangers  and  privations  in  qualifying  himself  to 
scatter  light  in  those  dark  places  of  the  earth  full  of  the 
habitations  of  cruelty.  In  1816,  the  Board  sent  Mr. 
Hough  and  wife  to  his  aid  ;  and  Nov.  16,  1816,  Messrs. 
Coleman  and  Wheelock,  with  their  wives,  sailed  from 
Boston,  to  strengthen  the  station.  The  latter  on  their 
passage  were  blessed  by  the  special  effusion  of  the 
-spirit  attending  their  exertions  among  the  sailors,  so 
that  five  or  six  became  hopeful  subjects  of  Divine  grace 
— a  glorious  commencement  of  their  labours  ! 

With  Mr.  Hough  a  printing  press  was  sent  out. 
Two  small  tracts  (the  first  printing  ever  done  in  Bur- 
mah) were  immediately  struck  off,  and  these  were  soon 
followed  by  an  edition  of  Matthew's  Gospel.  The  mis- 
sionaries do  not  venture  yet  to  preach  publicly,  but 
by  their  press,  and  by  private  instruction,  they  are  dis- 
seminating truth,  and  sapping  the  foundation  of  idolatry. 
CONCLUSION. 

The  number  of  stations  occupied  by  the  different 
Societies  mentioned  is  about  160;  the  number  of 
Christian  labourers,  of  every  class,  not  far  from  360 ; 


432          PROPAGATION  OF  CHRISTIANITY  &c. 

the  annual  expenditures  on  objects  directly  missiona- 
ary,  near  360,000  dollars  ;  and  450,000  for  other  ob- 
jects connected  with  enlightening  and  civilizing  the 
world  ;  exclusive  of  all  internal  sources  of  income. 

The  effects  of  these  efforts  have  been  various,  but 
on  the  whole  very  encouraging.  A  fair  computation 
would  probably  show,  that,  in  proportion  to  their  num- 
ber, missionaries  have  not  been  less  successful,  even 
in  immediate  fruit,  than  ministers  at  home.  The  con- 
verts now  at  the  different  stations  may  be  reckoned  at 
50,000,  which  would  give  139  to  every  missionary, 
including  school  masters  and  lay  settlers ;  a  number 
greater  than  is  found  in  most  of  our  churches.  But  if 
such  are  ihe  first  fruits,  what  will  be  the  long  harvest, 
when  the  posterity  of  these  converts  for  ages  to  come 
are  gathered  in.  It  should  ever  be  remembered,  that 
the  benefits  of  a  heathen  conversion  are  to  be  reckon- 
ed in  an  increasing  ratio,  involving  generations  yet 
unborn.  In  this  view,  the  imagination,  looking  down 
the  long  vista  of  years,  delights  to  contemplate  the  as- 
tonishing results  of  the  late  moral  revolution  in  the 
South  Sea  Islands,  but  they  are  beyond  computation. 

Add  to  this  the  reflected  influence  of  these  opera- 
tions on  the  churches  at  home.  It  is  now  about  25 
years  since  the  Apostolic  spirit,  which  had  so  long 
slumbered  in  the  Church,  awoke  ;  and  the  "  Age  of 
missions,"  commenced.  What  are  the  features  of  this 
age  ?  Look  at  the  Bible,  Education  and  Tract  Socie- 
ties, which  are  blessing  the  world  ;  look  at  the  Sabbath 
schools  and  the  numberless  benevolent  institutions  of 
every  class,  rapidly  renovating  our  fallen  race.  The 
least  attention  to  the  history  of  this  period  will  con- 
vince us,  that  the  spirit  of  foreign  missions  led  the 
way  to  that  whole  system  of  Christian  action,  which  is 
now  working  wonders  before  our  eyes,  and  bringing 
forth  events,  which,  while  they  dazzle  by  their  novelty, 
and  confound  by  their  rapidity,  strike  us  with  admira- 
tion, and  fill  us  with,  rapture,  by  their  heavenly  and 
prophetic  aspect. 

END. 


V15 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  LOS  ANGELES 

THE  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARY 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below 


£  6 


JAN  181 

REC'D 


JAN 


LD-URB 

1970 
8^970 


OMTfKRbd  i  or  CALlFOMU 

AT 
LOS  ANGELES 


A     000  994  368     9 


